Death of a Queen, V2.

by Arkane12

Rating: teen
Tags: Queen Chrysalis, Adventure, Violence, Princess Celestia, Death, Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Romance
Length: 251705

When Celestia is in trouble, Twilight must turn to an unlikely ally to help save her, the one that nearly killed her in the first place.

After facing a devastating defeat, Chrysalis has lost everything. As her end grows closer, though, she is found by her old rival, Celestia. Their meeting ends with fatal consequences, not only for the two royals, but possibly for all of Equestria as well. Now, with time running out, it's up to Twilight to figure out how to right these wrongs and save the day. This time, though, she'll need some help from an unlikely ally: Chrysalis herself.

Published 2023-12-10 23:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2024-04-05 18:36:06 UTC

2: Captured

“Do you see anything?” Twilight asked.

“Nothing yet, Princess.” The royal guards kept to the rear of the search party, scanning for any signs of life that their frazzled princess might have missed in her haste. “But we won’t rest until we find her.”

To call the princess panicked would be an understatement. “Panic” would have been appropriate when she woke up to a missive from Princess Luna. As Twilight read each freshly-inked syllable off the parchment, her anxiety grew. But now, as they soared above the endless sand, Twilight’s condition bordered on hysteria.

“I mean, what if she got lost out here? This desert is huge. What if we never find her? What if she hurt her wing and can’t fly? What if she’s in danger from some big desert monster and needs to be saved? What if we don’t find her in time? I mean, what was she even doing out here in the first place?” Twilight’s voice echoed through the empty sky and beyond.

As if the fates themselves had answered her question, the changeling hive faded into view on the horizon: the first visible landmark they found within the desert. Twilight reared to a stop, instinctively digging her hooves into the air in an attempt to slow herself. Her escort bolted to her sides.

“A changeling hive? Out here?”

“Did we know about this one?”

“Princess, you should let us-“

The guard’s conversation ended abruptly as the princess rocketed off. The pegasi shook off their shock and followed.

With the skies clear, Twilight spied a collapsed section of the mountainside. The gap opened into a large chamber, eventually ending at a room that could only be the heart of the hive. If Celestia had been here, this would be the path she chose, Twilight figured. Slowing her pace, she glided down through the opening, only to be greeted with a dark room and dead silence.

“Princess Twilight, you . . . shouldn’t run off like that. It could be dangerous.”

“He’s right. We . . . We should go first.”

The guards spoke between gasps as they tried to catch their breath. Whatever words of warning they had to offer, however, Twilight didn’t hear a single word of it. The scene in front of her preoccupied her mind completely.

Beside the throne, shrouded in the darkness of the hive, Princess Celestia lay in a pool of her own blood. Her head and wing rested over the Changeling Queen, revealing a deep wound on her flank. Twilight’s breath caught in her throat. She tried to turn away from the nightmarish scene, but her body wouldn’t move. Tears started to gather in her eyes, but in her stunned silence, she couldn’t even cry.

One of the guards stepped forward and started barking orders. “Fly back as quickly as you can. Bring a chariot and a complement of guards,” he said, shaking his companion out of his stupor.

“Right” The other guard shook his head.

“No. Bring two of them,” Twilight corrected. “And some chains.” She nodded toward the Changeling Queen. At her command, the two pegasi vanished, leaving a cloud of dust in their wake.

“She’s alright. She’s still breathing,” Twilight muttered as she knelt down beside Celestia. Her chest grew tighter the longer she inspected the wound. Out of the corner of her eye, she spied a thin trail of blood ending with a jagged black rock. Chrysalis’ horn. A dark, foul-smelling ichor dripped from the tip. Swallowing hard, she gathered up the broken shards into a bundle of thick cloth before tucking it into her bag.

She stayed at Celestia’s side until the guards returned with their transports.

Changelings didn’t believe in an afterlife. At least, not in the traditional sense.

Their kind existed only to serve the hive and their Queen. And once they could no longer offer themselves in service of the hive, they became useless. Nothing after that mattered. But as her life ticked away, Chrysalis started to wonder. Every culture she infiltrated held some belief about life after death.

Ponies tended to believe the afterlife would be paradise. A reward for a life well lived.

Yaks believed death to be a dreamless sleep. A reprieve from the hardships of life.

For Chrysalis, death felt like a soft bed.

Surely there were worse ways to spend eternity.

Chrysalis relaxed, spreading her limbs across as much of the bed as she could. That plan hit a snag when a red-hot spike of pain jolted through her leg and up her flank. The sudden shock tore the breath out of her. She tried to recoil only to be stopped by a rattling chain. And a glance down told her the whole story.

Each of her legs had been shackled to the bed rails. She traced the pain down to one of her hindlegs, only to find it stripped of its chitin. Her tender flesh did not take kindly to being restrained judging by the blood bubbling out from beneath the metal cuff.

That didn’t seem right. No version of the afterlife told of the dead feeling pain. Nor did they tell of being shackled to a hospital bed. Perhaps every possible interpretation of the afterlife could be wrong. Conversely, maybe she was still alive. Despite knowing the right answer, a small sliver of her mind hoped to be proven wrong.

The surprise of her survival waned. Chrysalis studied her surroundings, trying to piece together the series of events that led here. Memories swirled, stained by starvation and a spark of madness. Her thoughts scurried like rodents, fuzzy and difficult to catch.

Her hive.

It finally clicked. Chrysalis had been living in her hive. She recalled finding the remains of her old room and reconstructing her throne. Not her finest craftsmanship, but enough to be comfortable.

Then the princess showed up.

Suddenly, her survival made more sense.

At her side, past a short table, a collection of machines rang with a staccato whine quiet enough to be drowned out by the quiet night. Despite lacking a connection to her, it seemed to be monitoring her vitals.

The ceiling of her room consisted of long white panels, easily removed and granting access to the space beyond. Not the worst escape route, supposing she could break free of her chains. The only break in the monotony came from the unpowered glass lights and large vents, features she’d only ever seen in a public building.

The only light in the room came from below, where the moonlight reflected across the white tile, casting a cool lunar aura through the air. Though the muted soundtrack of nature hinted at civilization, the openness of the room didn’t feel like a dungeon cell. A thin white curtain surrounded her bed, blocking out any observations of the larger room around her.

Along with the princess’ presence prior to her loss of consciousness, all signs pointed to the ponies. But if it were the ponies, she would be sealed away in the deepest pits of Tartarus, not confined to a comfortable bed.

Additionally, the theory didn’t account for the “why”. Her first impressions of Princess Celestia didn’t mark her as a genius, but she wasn’t stupid either. Certainly not stupid enough to save her mortal enemy’s life, at least.

Chrysalis’ introspection ended without conclusion. Too many missing pieces rendered the puzzle unrecognizable.

Captured, she thought with a sigh.

3: It Reminds Me Of A Story

Chrysalis counted the small holes dotting the ceiling. In her previous attempts, the count reached upwards of three hundred before the pain in her leg or itch on her muzzle broke her concentration. Restrained to such a small range of motion, simple tasks like those became nigh impossible. On her sixth attempt, as she passed the four hundred mark, she heard the door open and caught the tail end of a conversation.

“ . . . changes in her condition, Doctor Heart?” A mare’s voice, one she knew too well. Luna. Beneath their conversation, Chrysalis heard their hoofsteps grow closer. As they stopped, she caught the sound of feathery wings fluttering.

“Nothing yet.” This voice belonged to an older stallion. “I have to warn you, Princess, I’ve never seen anything like this.” Chrysalis heard bedsheets rustle, followed by a pained gasp. “We’re throwing everything we can at this, but she isn’t responding well to any of our treatments. At this point, we’re running out of options.”

“Has Twilight been to visit?” Luna asked after a long pause.

“Plenty. Too often for my liking, in fact.”

“What do you mean?”

The doctor sighed. “She might be an alicorn now, but she doesn’t have quite the same endurance as you and your sister. She was exhausted and practically malnourished; Her royal attendants had to carry her home.”

“I expected about as much. Thank you for seeing to her health.” Luna’s jewelry chimed as her head turned. “What about the other one?” Chrysalis tasted the venom in her words.

“Hard to say. Changeling anatomy’s a bit out of my paygrade.”

“Will she live?”

“She . . .” The doctor paused. “The external damage appears superficial. She’s not in any danger of bleeding out. But if we can’t figure out a way to feed her, none of that is going to matter.”

The doctor’s words reignited the hunger pangs that Chrysalis had all but forgotten. She would kill for just a whiff of love. It took her a moment to realize she’d started drooling.

“Thank you, Doctor,” Luna said. “I understand that I am asking quite a lot from you, but there is nopony else I trust to handle this.”

“I can’t make any promises, but I’ll do whatever I can.” The Doctor cleared his throat. “I’ll keep you informed if there are any changes that warrant your attention. But in the meantime, you should return to the castle and get some rest. It’s nearly dawn, after all.”

“I know.” Luna sighed. “It feels a little strange. All those years, I felt her magic as she raised and lowered my moon for me. I never believed I would have to raise the sun for her.” After a brief moment of silence, Chrysalis heard the door open and shut once again. However, she could still hear the scratch of a quill in the room.

Chrysalis leaned forward as best she could without rattling her chains. In the dim light, she could barely make out the shadow of a unicorn through the curtain. He stood between the two beds watching as his quill scribbled away on the clipboard hovering beside him. As she stretched for a closer look, a muscle in Chrysalis’ wounded thigh tightened, causing her to wince. Though she managed to choke back a grunt of pain, she couldn’t stop her leg from twitching and turning her cuff into an alarm bell. The curtain locking her away crept back, revealing a small blue unicorn in a white lab coat.

“Oh, you’re awake.” He said emotionlessly. He marked a note into a box on the top of the page without taking his eyes off the changeling. Neither of them moved for a few brief moments. “How are you feeling?”

“Take these chains off, Pony. I’ll show you how I feel.” Chrysalis growled.

He nodded, his quill moving with a mind of its own. “I was referring specifically to your pain. Any serious discomfort?”

“Obviously,” Chrysalis huffed. “These chains chafe, my leg hurts, and some pathetic little pony keeps bothering me with these inane questions.” She tried to be snide and turn away, but only made it halfway before the restraints pulled taut. “Think you have something to fix that?”

“Of course I do. I can leave.” With a nod, he hooked his file on the small plastic case at the foot of Chrysalis’ bed before turning away. A faint blue magic lit up the door handle and tugged it open. The sudden flood of fluorescent light pouring in from the hallway startled Chrysalis. “A nurse will be by in the morning to check on you.”

“Wait,” Chrysalis cried, the desperation in her voice surprised even her. The doctor turned and raised an eyebrow. Chrysalis took a moment to calm herself before she continued. “Just where do you think you’re going? I have not dismissed you yet.”

Without a word, the doctor took another step toward the hallway.

“I’m ordering you to halt!” Chrysalis snarled. She struggled against her restraints.

“I don’t take orders from you.” The doctor, still standing in the doorway, turned to face Chrysalis. “While you’re here, you are my patient. “I’m simply doing what you asked, aren’t I? If I leave, you don’t have a headache anymore and I get to go down to the break room and get some sleep. Sounds like a win-win to me.”

Through the open door behind her doctor, Chrysalis saw several nurses watching the exchange between darting glances. Without her horn, Chrysalis’ senses had dulled dramatically, but she could still feel their fear through the haze.

But not the doctor. His expression didn’t budge. “Now, did you have something you needed to ask me before I go?”

Chrysalis stammered for a moment, flabbergasted by her complete lack of control. “Fine.” She whispered. “Would you help me?”

“That’s better.” Doctor Heart stepped back inside and let the door swing shut. He retrieved her file and returned to her bedside. “Now, would you like to tell me what’s bothering you?” He asked, calm as a waveless sea.

Chrysalis' hatred toward this pony started to outweigh her pain. Quite possibly, she hated him more than the four princesses combined. And most of that stemmed from his complete indifference. He should have been angry at her for wasting his time, or smug that he’d managed to outfox her. Instead, he wore the same expression as the wooden chair tucked away in the corner of the room. It made her feel irrelevant.

“It hurts,” Chrysalis said, ignoring her fury.

“Where?”

She answered by pointing to the foot of her bed.

Following her lead, he walked around to the other side of the bed and pulled back the sheets. Though the heavy wool comforter remained clean, a red stain marred the sheet beneath it. With a frown, he inspected her injured leg. Chrysalis couldn’t see, but she could feel the blood seeping from where her flesh met metal.

“I told those muscleheads they were making this one too tight.” The doctor shook his head but his neatly styled mane remained still. “Give me a minute. I’ll take care of this.”

He retrieved a supply kit from one of the cabinets beside the bed. Chrysalis tensed, noticing the red cross marking the front of the case. Doctor Heart pulled up a stool and a table for his supplies. With a deft display of magic, he unraveled and sterilized a length of white cloth. Over the course of the next several minutes, he slipped the bandage under the metal cuff.

Chrysalis observed him, ready to struggle if he tried anything. Although, the longer she watched, the more the sight of her own blood started to affect her. Between that and her hunger pangs, she felt lightheaded. To keep from passing out, she turned her attention to studying the room around her.

It was bigger than she’d imagined. Darker, too. Doctor Heart kept the lights off, relying on the moon and stars to bring visibility. A few chairs and tables were set out like a cozy den across the other half of the room. For families, she guessed. They probably hadn’t seen much use recently.

To her right, Chrysalis could see the other bed. Even in her current state, Celestia looked as flawless as ever. Somepony had scrubbed away the dirt and sand stuck in her fur from her time at the hive. She had a blanket pulled up to her neck, hiding the wounds on her body. The peaceful expression on her face made Chrysalis angry, though she didn’t quite understand why.

Doctor Heart finished wrapping the injury and tugged the bandage taut. The soft white cloth not only stopped the bleeding but also served as cushioning against the cold metal cuff.

“Done.” He leaned back from his work. “Anything else bothering you?”

Chrysalis turned her gaze from Celestia to the doctor, and then back to Celestia. She hoped he might pick up her meaning, but the Doctor seemed oblivious to her intention. Grinding her teeth, Chrysalis finally asked. “Why is she here with me?”

Doctor Heart glanced over his shoulder at Celestia. “Princess Luna decided you two should be kept secret. Aside from my team and the nurses outside, nopony else in the hospital knows you’re here.”

As he fell silent again, Chrysalis shifted her leg for the first time without pain.

“You . . . actually helped me?” Chrysalis asked, surprise sneaking through her contempt.

“What did you expect?” The doctor pulled a second slip of paper from his clipboard and scribbled a report on his work. “I’m a doctor. That means I took an oath. You might be a changeling, but you’re still my patient. That makes you my responsibility.”

Chrysalis chewed on a question for a moment before finally asking.

“You’re not afraid of me, are you?”

The doctor glanced up. “Should I be?”

Chrysalis chuckled. “Seriously? You do know who I am, don’t you?”

“Chrysalis. Former Changeling Queen. At least that’s what it says on your chart.”

“Former?” Chrysalis scoffed. “How dare you? I am a Changeling Queen.”

“Not according to the Changelings.” Doctor Heart shrugged.

Chrysalis ground her teeth. “How dare you. Those things you ponies love so much don’t deserve to be called Changelings. I am a Changeling. And once I find my way free of these restraints, I shall have to teach you to fear me.”

Doctor Heart arched his brow.

“What?” Chrysalis asked through grit teeth.

“When you got here, Princess Luna threatened to flay you with moonlight,” Doctor Heart explained. “It may have been the strangest threat I’ve ever heard. But when I stepped between the two of you, I thought I’d get to learn right then and there what it meant. There are few things in this world scarier than an angry alicorn. And you’re not one of them.”

“You’re more scared of her than me? I led a hostile takeover of Canterlot. I defeated your precious princesses twice.” The doctor’s words left her stunned. Even more surprising, she felt insulted by them. “I defeated Luna! And she scares you worse?”

“Yes.” His blasé response stung more than a little. “Actually, speaking of Princess Luna, she came by to see you earlier,” Doctor Heart said.

“I heard.” That would be a conversation to look forward to. “I also heard you tell her you’d send word when I was awake. I doubt she’s even left the hospital yet.”

“She has a tendency to get lost.” He chuckled.

Chrysalis settled her head back against her pillow, eyes wandering over the hundreds of little holes. “So, why haven’t you told her? I'm sure she’s as eager to punish me as I am to get it over with.”

“Because you need to rest.” He spoke softly. It sounded almost . . . gentle. How long had it been since anypony had spoken to her in such a way?

“Why?” The queen felt like a grub, mewling that question again and again.

“Without rest, your condition won’t improve. And angry alicorns make rest difficult.”

“No,” Chrysalis shook her head. “I mean why are you doing this?”

“Doing what?”

“Why are you helping me? Do you not understand that I would have killed you without a second thought? I wouldn’t have lost a wink of sleep over it. And yet, here you are trying to be friendly. If you think that will spare you from my wrath, you’re quite mistaken.”

“If you kill me,” Doctor Heart began. “Who’s going to change your bandages?”

Chrysalis opened her mouth, ready to berate the doctor for such a stupid question. But she couldn’t. She couldn’t think of an answer.

“It’s my turn to ask some questions,” the Doctor said, resting his haunches on his rolling stool. “Do you know where you are?”

“It’s a hospital. Obviously.” Chrysalis rolled her eyes.

“Right.” Doctor Heart leaned back against Celestia’s bed. “Canterlot Royal Hospital, to be exact. You’ve been here for three days. You were unconscious for most of it.”

“Three days?”

The Doctor nodded. “What’s the last thing you remember?”

“I was sitting in my hive. Celestia just . . . walked in.” The words flowed easily. Too easily. Was she so desperate for conversation to resort to chatting with a pony? “She spoke to me . . . but I don’t remember anything she said.” The harder she searched, the more the memory just seemed to float away. She could see the alicorn’s lips moving, but she couldn’t hear anything. But even that was enough to make her pulse rise. “I just remember being . . . angry.”

“It doesn’t surprise me that your memory’s a little fuzzy. You were dying, after all,” he said coldly. “Starvation mostly, but not an insignificant amount of blood loss. Wasn’t too sure you were going to wake up at all.”

“And Celestia rescued me, I guess?” Chrysalis scoffed.

“No.” Doctor Heart reached into his coat and pulled out a metal case about the size of his hoof. “Princess Twilight. She brought both of you back.”

“Twilight?” Chrysalis’ eyebrow raised as the Doctor nodded. “Great. As if the baby princess needed an ego boost.” She frowned. “Although, I must admit I don’t remember Twilight being there.”

The doctor glanced up as he pulled a cigarette from the case. “Understandable. She found both of you unconscious in your hive.” He put the end of the cigarette between his lips and returned the case to his pocket. “How about the leg? Remember what caused that?”

“Just some light cleaning,” Chrysalis snarled.

“Hmm. Sounds like you’ve had a rough few months.”

“You have no idea.” She shot a spiteful glance in Celestia’s direction. ”And it’s all her fault. Her and that prissy little Twilight. Just another notch in the long list of their offenses against me.”

“That’s quite the grudge.”

“Of course it is! Why shouldn’t it be?” Chrysalis snapped. “They took everything from me. I won’t be satisfied until I’ve returned the favor. I will make them all suffer.”

The Doctor laughed.

“Excuse me?” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes in his direction. “Is something about that funny to you, Doctor?”

“No, it’s just that you reminded me of an old patient of mine.” Doctor Heart chomped the end of his cigarette. “You see, he spent his nights in the bar, picking fights with strangers. And when he lost, he’d come to me and ask me to patch him up. And while I did, he would rant about how the other guy got in a lucky hit and that tomorrow, he’d go back and find them the next night to get his revenge.”

Chrysalis wrinkled her muzzle. “Don’t compare me with some pony drunkard.”

Doctor Heart’s smile faded with a chuckle. “Then one night, he just stopped showing up. I figured he must’ve finally picked a fight he couldn’t walk away from. Nopony knows what happened to him. Truth is, I don’t think anypony really cared.” His gaze returned from the past. “I can’t even remember his name anymore.”

“Is there some point to this story, Pony?” Chrysalis asked, sneering.

“Nope.” He shook his head. “Just reminiscing.” He took a deep breath and stood, kicking his stool and sending it rolling across the room. “Anyways, I should let you get some rest.” As he straightened up, his old joints popped into place. “Oh, by the way, expect visitors tomorrow.”

“Visitors? Me?” Chrysalis laughed. “Maybe you really don’t know who I am.”

Without another word, the doctor left, closing the door gently behind him.

Alone again, Chrysalis returned to her favorite pastime. She made it as far as six before her thoughts shook themselves loose. That Doctor had a lot of nerve, even for a pony. She considered adding him to her list, but figured against it. An old pony like him would be a waste of effort. He’d be dead soon enough on his own.

With that, Chrysalis allowed her eyes to drift close.

But the night was too quiet to sleep. She swore she could still hear the faint whispers of the hivemind buzzing around her head. But they weren’t. Her Changelings were gone. They had betrayed her. And in their stead, they left nothing but a silent maw, still haunted by the echoes of the past. The emptiness tore at her, forcing her to think, lest she be consumed by her wandering mind.

And, in its cruelty, her mind returned to the Doctor’s words. They were nonsense. A story, fabricated with the sole intention of getting under her shell. He’d probably never had a friend in his life. He knew nothing of her. Her struggles. Her hardships. How dare he compare her to a forgotten drunk?

Even if her name slipped from the annals of pony legends, she would live on in the thoughts and minds of her children. Though they had betrayed her, they would not forget the Queen that spawned them, that fought for them, that sacrificed for them. They might abandon her, but they would not abandon her memory . . .

Would they?

4: Alone

Doctor Heart hadn’t been joking yesterday. Alicorns had a powerful set of lungs.

From the moment Luna stepped into the building, Chrysalis could hear her voice, shaking the building as she cursed and threatened all the way up to the hospital room. Perhaps the doctor’s generosity the previous night had more to do with disturbing his other patients than it did with her. She was certainly loud enough.

The door glowed with an ethereal light before swinging open hard enough to leave a hole in the wall. Luna marched in, wings flared. Twilight followed behind like her shadow. The moment they crossed the threshold, the lights started to flicker. The blinds snapped shut, leaving the only source of light the glowing horn atop the princess’s head. It shone against her mane like the moon amidst a sea of stars.

Chrysalis already had a snide comment at the ready. But before she could speak, Luna’s magic wrapped around her restraints. With a tilt of Luna's head, the chains pulled tight. Chrysalis bit her tongue, unwilling to give the princess the pleasure of hearing her scream as the cuff constricted around her wounded leg.

“Speak, creature.” The room shook at Luna’s command.

When she received no response, she pulled the chains tighter, cracking the changeling’s carapace. Chrysalis bit down on her tongue and drilled her head back into her pillow. Her mind split, as though the Nightmare herself was crushing it underhoof. As her vision faded to black, a scream finally erupted from Chrysalis’ throat.

“Luna, I think you’re hurting her.” Twilight took a half-step forward but didn’t intervene.

“Good.” Luna growled. One of the stars in her mane blinked away.

“What is the meaning of this?” Doctor Heart appeared in the doorway, the clipboard flailed behind him as his magic struggled to keep up.

“Doctor, I am ordering this thing to be taken to the Canterlot dungeon, where she will remain until her trial.”

“No.” Heart stepped between the angry goddess and his patient’s bed. “I won’t allow that. Chrysalis is still recovering. It’s not safe for her to leave this hospital.”

“Stand aside, Doctor.” Luna stomped forward, her eyes glowing as she glared down her muzzle at the Doctor. “I would hate for you to have to join her.”

“Princess Luna, that’s enough,” Twilight said.

Luna’s head snapped toward her. “You would let her get away with such a thing? Look at what she’s done.” She motioned toward her sister. “Look at what she’s done to my sister and tell me she does not deserve a worse fate.”

The doctor shook his head.

“I get that you’re upset, Princess. But she’s still a patient in my care. And if you continue to cause trouble, I’ll have no choice but to have you removed from this hospital and banned from visiting your sister.”

Luna growled. She glanced back and forth between the doctor and Twilight, then turned away. The lights flickered back on as she released her spell.

Chrysalis didn’t relax, though. Luna’s tantrum had stripped a decent stretch of flesh from her already bloodied leg. The muscle burned like hot coals as it touched the open air. A red stain spread slowly across the snow-white bed sheets.

Chrysalis licked her lips, smearing them with blood from her tongue.

“It’s a pleasure to see you as well, Luna,” she gasped.

“Tell me what you have done to my sister and how to fix it, or I will do far worse than just re-break your leg,” Luna exclaimed, nostrils flaring.

“Fine. Listen closely,” Chrysalis began. Luna leaned in close while Twilight braced herself. Both reactions amused the changeling. “Your sister’s going to die, and there’s nothing you can do about it.” She cackled.

Luna snarled, but she kept her magic restrained.

“Tell me how to save my sister, or you will spend the rest of eternity as a statue in my garden, wishing for the sweet release of death.”

“My dear Luna, I’m afraid you’re too late.” Chrysalis turned to the bedridden princess. “She can’t be saved. It’s already over.”

“You lying little . . .” Luna released a frustrated groan. “Tell me how to fix her. Now.” The royal voice had returned, much to the dismay of every patient in the building.

“Luna . . . ” Twilight started.

“Tell me.” Luna stepped forward, losing patience.

Twilight raised a hoof toward the princess.

“Luna, that’s enough.”

Every pony in the room turned toward the younger princess. Even Chrysalis. Luna was the first to speak. “Are you going to stand there and defend her, Twilight?”

“No.” Twilight turned toward Celestia, worry etched in every line of her face. “But screaming and threats aren’t going to get us anywhere with her.”

Luna returned her attention to the changeling. “I am ordering that she be moved to the castle dungeon. My Lunar Guard will know how to get the information from her.” A chill coursed through the room.

“Absolutely not,” The Doctor said.

“Calm yourself, Doctor,” Luna whispered. “My guards know several painless techniques to extract the information. I promise she will be well cared for.”

The doctor sighed, stepping aside. “Do you feel the same, Princess Twilight?”

“What?” She asked, glancing down at the doctor then back up to Luna.

“Princess Luna believes Chrysalis should be persuaded to give information. Given Princess Cadance’s past with the patient, I would place her firmly in the same camp. So, what about you, Princess Twilight? Should we lock her up? Throw away the key?”

“Why are you asking me?”

“This is my hospital, and this is my patient. Legally speaking, I have the last say here.” The Doctor turned to Chrysalis. “But I won’t stand in the way of a unanimous decision from the princesses. So, what do you think? Should I have her hauled away to rot in the dungeons?”

“That seems a little . . . harsh,” Twilight admitted, her voice betraying nervousness. Still, she met Luna’s eyes, and the two stared at each other. For a long moment, nopony spoke.Then, Luna sighed, turning toward the window, as if studying the cloudy streaks across the glass. Her posture looked resigned. Twilight continued, “I know this isn’t what you want to hear . . . but I think we should leave her be for now.”

Chrysalis struggled to understand the younger princess as Twilight stumbled over her words. But Chrysalis wasn’t really listening. A fog of blood loss and confusion muffled her thoughts, stealing the sense from the few words she could make out.

“I see.” Luna nodded. Her body trembled, but her voice remained soft. “There you are, Doctor. Twilight has made her opinion known.”

“Princess Luna . . .” Twilight started.

Doctor Heart quieted the alicorn with a hoof on her shoulder. “Princess Luna, if Twilight thinks the patient should stay here, then I think we should postpone the prisoner transfer. At least until I’m sure the patient will survive the process.”

Twilight frowned. “I’m sorry, Princess Luna. I just thought . . . “

Luna silenced the other princess with a wave of her hoof. Without another word, she walked to the door and out into the hallway.

Twilight hung her head. “I didn’t . . . I don’t . . .”

The Doctor raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure that’s your final decision, Princess?”

Twilight curled inward. “Yes. I trust Princess Luna, but . . . there has to be a better way than that. If we resort to such methods, we’re no better than Chrysalis.”

The Doctor raised his hoof in surrender. “You made the decision you thought was right. There is no shame in that, Princess.” The doctor smiled. “If it makes you feel any better, I respect you for it. It can be difficult to go against your friends. Especially if your friends are important, like the princesses.”

“Thanks Doctor, but that doesn’t really make me feel any better.”

“I know, Princess. Now, I’d best go attend Princess Luna. I’d hate for her to get lost again.” He added with a chuckle. “Please, Princess Twilight, feel free to stay a little longer. I’ll be back later.”

Twilight nodded as the doctor left, the door closing behind him. She used her magic to flip the light switch, leaving the room doused in sunlight. With a somber slowness, she moved to her mentor’s side, pressing her muzzle against Celestia’s neck. The flowing mane above her head brushed against the mare’s horn.

“Why did you defend me?” Chrysalis demanded. She wanted to be angry, but the throbbing pain kept her from expending the energy for it.

No.

That was a lie. It was her own curiosity that restrained her. She needed answers.

Twilight’s only reply was the curt drawing of the white curtain between the two beds.

“Fine,” Chrysalis scoffed. “Be that way, then.”

While Chrysalis’ gaze struggled to focus on anything other than Celestia’s visitor, her mind held no such qualms. The image of Twilight formed in her mind, lying close to her princess, crying softly into her fur.

Chrysalis’ chest tightened. Her vision shifted.

Though she simply sat and watched a small mite of dust float through the air, her thoughts lay miles away, back in her hive. One of her personal chambers. Drones flew back and forth above, crawling through small passages cut in the rock. The echo of swarming wings brought a sense of ease to her, as false as it was.

She recognized her old room.

A large bed tucked away in one corner. A table with a few chairs gathered haphazardly around it. The far wall held nothing but shelves, lined with tomes of varying size and shape.

Despite the grand collection of furniture, Chrysalis lay on the floor, her legs curled tight beneath her. A red wool rug cushioned her against the dense stone. Her eyes felt heavy. She kept shaking herself awake during particularly heavy drowsy spells.

A small nudge against her chest drew her attention downward, where a small nymph slept beneath her; its tender flesh encased in a warm blanket, snoring quietly. Occasionally, his breath would catch, causing him to fidget in his sleep. She could feel it shivering against her icy chitin. Every so often, she would lean over, watching his face. His eyes hadn’t opened in over a week. When night arrived, she would drape herself over him, trying in vain to shield him from the cold gale that roamed the wasteland nights.

A quiet sob teased Chrysalis back into the hospital room. She pressed her cheek into the pillow, wiping the lone tear from her eye. On the other side of the curtain, Twilight started to cry.

She could see the scene playing out just beyond her sight: A foal’s instinct, to press tightly to their mother in some desperate attempt to escape their pain. Perhaps Luna’s offer might have been more pleasant. A cruel voice in her subconscious told her it would’ve been less painful.

Chrysalis didn’t know how to express pain like this.

Her hive had once known her feelings as well as they’d known their own. Outward shows of emotion could cripple a negotiation, ruin a stealthy operation. There would never be any reason to expose a weakness to a potential enemy. Guided by these instincts, she waited for the night, when Twilight’s sleeping form had to be carried away by her guards.

Alone in her room and even more alone in her head, Chrysalis learned how it felt to cry.

5: The Cost of a Soul

Back when Equestria had been nothing more to her than a name on a map, Chrysalis had enjoyed watching the sun rise. Every morning, either on her own or through the mind of one of her drones, she watched the first few streaks of pink split the night sky. Something about the time appealed to her. The cold shadows of the night had not entirely faded, yet the sun’s rays brought a nostalgic warmth with them. Perhaps she simply enjoyed the way each morning felt like a new beginning, the day before little more than a memory now.

Now, as she watched dawn approach through the glass of her hospital window, that innocent hope never appeared.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I can’t help you.” Thorax sat a few feet from the edge of Chrysalis’ bed, close enough for comfort, but still outside her restricted range. The fresh bruise staining his muzzle was evidence enough for that.

“Please, Thorax, there must be something you can tell me. Anything,” Twilight begged.

Thorax shook his head.

“I would if I could, but I’ve never seen magic like this, Twilight.”

“What about the other changelings?” Twilight pleaded. “Some of them must have been close enough to Chrysalis to have seen something like this?”

“I’ve already tried to contact the other changelings back at the hive. None of them know anything about this either. They’re as lost as we are.” Thorax finally glanced up from his former queen to the princess beside him.

Twilight hopped out of her chair. “Then what about books? Some of your books might give me a good starting point.”

Thorax scratched his cheek. “Sorry, but we don’t write books, Twilight. Whatever information we need is kept in the hivemind. The only books we have are to help us learn about other cultures so we can blend in. We don’t even use those that often.”

Twilight slunk to the floor, groaning in frustration. To Chrysalis, it felt a little cathartic to see the know-it-all princess hit wall after wall in her research. Or maybe, she was just happy that somepony else seemed to be struggling just as much as she was herself.

“Wait.” Twilight launched herself back up to her hooves, stopping only inches from Thorax’s face. “The hivemind. Can you try to retrieve Chrysalis’ memory of the spell?”

Thorax leaned away from Twilight. “It’s not that simple, Twilight.” With a sour expression, he turned to Chrysalis in her bed..

“Go ahead and tell her,” Chrysalis commanded. “Tell her what you and the rest of my ungrateful little grubs did.”

Thorax fidgeted. Though it had been months since she ruled the hive, Chrysalis could still sense him fighting his instincts to obey her. Despite his metaphorical crown, she could still see the little grub from so many years ago: the same grub that had pawed at her, vying for her attention whenever she tried to do her work. She almost found it nostalgic. Princess Twilight gawked at them both, anxious for any new information they might provide.

“We can’t . . . we can’t see Chrysalis in our hive mind.” He spoke her name as though it was a foreign language.

“Because she’s the queen?” Twilight asked, visibly deflating.

“Because they can’t be a part of the hivemind if they’re no longer part of the hive.” Chrysalis held her head high in unfounded pride.

“We didn’t abandon you.” Thorax said, sounding larger than he really was. “This wasn’t how things were supposed to be. I never meant to force you out.” He refused to meet her eyes. “I would never abandon you. You know that. Don’t you?”

His words sounded genuine, but Chrysalis just rolled her eyes. “And that’s why you’ll never be a true king, Thorax.”

The changeling leaned back in his chair, letting his crown hang low atop his head.

“That’s not fair. Thorax has done a great job leading the new changelings.” Twilight said, stepping between them.

“Oh, spare me, pony,” Chrysalis barked. A short silence settled across the room. Thorax studied his hooves, occasionally polishing one of them. And Twilight dropped back into her chair, burying her head in her hooves. Chrysalis finally asked the question bubbling in her head. “Why are you still here, Thorax? You and your siblings made it very clear how you feel about me.”

“You could come back, Chrysalis. Rejoin the hive.”

She scoffed. “Right. I’ll ask again. Why are you still here, Thorax?”

“It would be just like old times.”

“Why are you still here, Thorax?”

Chrysalis rocketed upright, causing the others to recoil. Twilight offered sympathetic glances toward her friend even as she took a step back. Thorax stammered wordlessly, something Chrysalis hadn’t seen him do since his youth.

“Why are you still here, Thorax?” There was no rage this time, no animosity. She spoke remorsefully, like a mother forced to scold her teary-eyed child.

“I don’t want you to die.” Thorax finally choked out.

“If that were true, you wouldn’t have left in the first place.” A frown tugged at Chrysalis’ cheek as she saw Thorax wince. “Besides, we both know the rules. You might have forgotten about me, but I know you haven’t forgotten about those.”

“The rules are stupid.”

“They’ll keep you alive.”

“We don’t need to live like that anymore.”

“You don’t need to.”

“We can teach you.”

“Thorax!” Chrysalis slammed her hooves down in her bed. As she spoke she stared Thorax down. “You will obey my commands. Leave.”

“You’re not the queen anymore,” he shouted, as though the words burned as he said them. “You don’t get to order me around.”

Chrysalis didn’t argue. Instead, she let herself rest against her freshly fluffed pillow. She closed her eyes. Likewise, Thorax let himself fall back in his seat, defeated. Twilight bit her tongue, glancing back and forth. Chrysalis could taste the confusion swirling around her as she tried to make sense of the situation.

* * *

“You should head up to the castle and get some rest. Luna told me she’d set aside a guest room for you and your emissaries.” Twilight put a hoof on Thorax’s shoulder. It had been four hours since Chrysalis and he had their discussion. Neither changeling had spoken since.

“Huh?” Thorax blinked; his train of thought derailed.

“It’s been a long day. You should rest.” She repeated.

“You’re right.” He didn’t sound like he believed it, but he rose from his chair regardless. “Luna told us about that. Pharynx has been waiting up there all day, probably.” He gave an unconvincing chuckle.

“Do you guys have everything you need? You do have a way to feed, right?”

Thorax grinned. “Don’t worry, Princess, we can take care of ourselves.” He turned to Chrysalis. She turned as far as she could to avoid his gaze. “I’ll be back tomorrow to feed you again.”

“Don’t bother. I’ll probably have escaped by then,” Chrysalis muttered.

“If you plan on breaking out, then you’ll need my help. After all, Doctor Heart told me about your leg. You’ll never escape if it doesn’t heal. And it’ll never heal if you don’t have the energy for it. Besides, I’ve got plenty of love to spare.” He paused. “I really hope you know that.”

Chrysalis didn’t answer.

“I’ll be back tomorrow, Twilight. Will you be leaving too?” Thorax asked.

Twilight smiled weakly. “I think I’ll stay a little longer.”

“Right. Well, if you need anything from me, or even if you just want to talk, I’m just down the hall. I might not know how to help you, but that doesn’t mean I can’t try.” With a nod to her and a longing look to Chrysalis, he left.

Twilight flipped the switch beside the door, killing the lights and silencing their electric hum. The sun had already started to sink beneath the horizon, casting an orange glow across the scene. She moved to Celestia’s side, pulling a chair up behind her. She sat down, and lay her head across the alicorn’s white fur.

“Don’t you think you were a little hard on him?” Twilight’s head didn’t move as she spoke.

“I don’t tell you how to rule your ponies. Don’t tell me how to speak to my changelings,” Chrysalis answered, pulling her sheets up over her shoulders. To the unknowing eye, they both appeared to be asleep.

“He really does care about you, you know?” Twilight said.

“Did it occur to you that maybe that’s why I’m disappointed?” He should know better. She’d taught him better. Hadn’t she? Either way, it would be a decision he needed to make on his own, now.

“That seems cruel to me. Aren’t you supposed to be his mother?”

Chrysalis snorted. Of course she was his mother. And if Twilight knew a single thing about motherhood, she might be able to understand. “I wouldn’t expect you to understand. It’s a changeling thing.”

“Really? Every Changeling I know seems to get along just fine. You sure this isn’t just a ‘Chrysalis’ thing?” Twilight didn’t bother to hide the venom creeping into her voice.

Chrysalis stayed quiet for a moment, but refused to draw her gaze away from Twilight.

“Tell me something. How does it feel to watch Celestia die? To sit there and know that there’s a chance she will never wake up. This person who’s been such a massive influence on your life and who you love like family might be dead within the next few weeks?”

Twilight didn’t answer. Chrysalis hadn’t expected one. She could hear Celestia’s sheets ruffle, but she didn’t care enough to turn and see.

“I’d wager it hurts. An unbearable agony deep in your soul. A wound that time will never fully restore. You wonder if there’s anything that can be done to save them. You’d trade anything for just a little more time with them.”

“Stop it, Chrysalis. I don’t want to hear this.”

“Let me tell you a story.”

“I said stop, Chrysalis!”

“Centuries ago, a certain hatchling was born into the hive. It’s chitin never grew properly. He couldn’t supply enough love to feed and heal himself in the hive. Any attempts to leave and try his hoof at infiltration would’ve seen him torn to pieces beneath the sandstorms of the badlands. He had to be cared for every single day of his life.

“I told you to stop!” Twilight growled.

Chrysalis waited for Twilight to settle back down before continuing.

“The next year rolled around, and with it, a new generation of drones would hatch. Too many. We didn’t have the resources to feed them all. I decided that what little we had would be rationed. They’d be given just enough to live. Several of the older drones volunteered their shares, but it still wouldn’t be enough. We couldn’t spare enough for the weak.

“I’m not listening,” Twilight said, pressing her hooves over her ears.

Chrysalis had forgotten about Twilight, and the pony’s protests went unheeded.

“It took three days for him to lose his struggle. The hive didn’t object. The drone himself didn’t object. In his final moments, he couldn’t have been happier. He would die a hero of the swarm. I felt him draw his last breath, cradled to my chest. The hive honored his sacrifice, but his name would be lost to the ages. I might be the only one who remembers him now.

She pictured his face. Staring up at her. Filled with a spark of life that couldn’t be.

“He is but one in the sea of faces that haunt me when I close my eyes. The mother that couldn’t save them. But because of their sacrifice, the hive would survive. That became the first rule of the Changelings. Those who couldn’t provide for the hive would be left behind. Thorax disregards that lesson, and in doing so, endangers his hive. That is why he will not survive as king.”

“Chrysalis, how could you –”

Chrysalis’ gaze snapped back to the present. “You and your kin call me a monster, Twilight Sparkle. But you know nothing about me. Of the difficult choices I’ve had to make. Not just for my sake, but for the survival of my hive. Think about that the next time you feel like lecturing me.”

Finally roused from her sleep, Twilight could only watch as the first rays of moonlight shimmered against the black shell of the changeling queen. Her eyes were locked far beyond the horizon, watching far into the past. Twilight swallowed the bile in her throat. She recognized the look on Chrysalis’ face. She’d seen Celestia use the same stoic mask to hide.

“Thorax found another way.” Twilight shook.

“For now. There will come a day when the love they skim from you ponies won’t be enough. From there, his decisions will shape the new hive. They will attempt to return to the way of life I trained him for, and they will likely still die. Or, they will beg the ponies to save them, and spend the rest of history as pets to you and your princesses. Such are the choices of leaders, Twilight. I thought Celestia would’ve taught you that.”

“You don’t know anything about Celestia.” Twilight swung her hoof like she was trying to throw a punch. “She would never sacrifice her subjects or her friends. She’d find another way.”

Chrysalis sighed. “She already has Twilight. Go ahead and ask Luna what Celestia would be willing to sacrifice to protect her country. I’m sure she would have quite the answer for you.” She snorted. “Hopefully, I’ll live to see you make a choice like that. And I’ll enjoy watching you fail.”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and grit her teeth. “I won’t fail.”

“That so?” Chrysalis snorted. “What about saving Celestia? Here and now. Would you sacrifice a pony you’ve never met to save your mentor? You could spin it however you like. You could tell yourself you only chose the way you did for the good of Equestria. Maybe you secretly like the way control feels. Doesn’t really matter in the end.”

“I’m nothing like you, Chrysalis.” Twilight bit her tongue.

“You say that like it’s a good thing.”

“That’s enough.” Twilight turned back towards Celestia.

Satisfied with her apparent victory, Chrysalis rolled over and fell asleep. She had planted a seed of doubt in Twilight’s heart, infecting her with doubt and anxiety. When the guard came to retrieve the princess, Twilight hadn’t slept. Even once they escorted her to her chambers, where she cowered beneath heavy wool sheets, exhaustion refused to overtake the alicorn.

Her mind constantly shifted to the room around her. The image of her cutie mark, painted on the wall, mocked her. For all her magical might, she was powerless. Experiments meant to heal the princess lay scattered across a multitude of desks and tables, all disappointing failures. Various tomes sat on the shelves, ignorant of any critical knowledge.

Like sharks amidst a bloody wreck, Chrysalis’ words circled through Twilight’s head. She would never sacrifice a pony for her princess.

But the dark thought persisted. She was running out of leads and Celestia only grew worse with each passing day. What would she give to save her? What cost could she live with? What was the price of her soul?

As dawn broke, Twilight had an idea. A terrible idea, but an idea, nonetheless.

Startling her guards, Twilight left her quarters early in the morning. She moved with a fierce determination that the armored ponies struggled to keep up with. Down a rather regal flight of stairs. Past the kitchens and the enticing scent of a warm breakfast. Between the confused soldiers standing at attention outside the royal court.

With a flash of magic, Twilight forced the doors open. The sudden noise nearly knocked Luna from the throne at the other end of the marble hallway. Twilight marched past stained glass portraits depicting her and her friends’ adventures through the years. Memories of each disaster sought to direct Twilight from her path, but she wouldn’t stop.

“Twilight?” Luna cleared her throat. “I had not expected you to be up so early. Did you need a sounding board for a new hypothesis? More supplies for a new experiment?” Luna asked, a little intimidated by the sheer willpower of her sister’s student.

“Luna, I need you to do something for me.” Twilight’s hooves stopped at the base of the stairs leading to the throne. Even through the red carpet, she could feel the cold stone underneath.

“Of course.” Luna leaned forward. “Just name it.”

As Twilight spoke, Chrysalis’ words echoed through her mind. She would never sacrifice another pony, but she couldn’t deny a kernel of truth hidden within the lesson. There was no doubt this would be dangerous, but maybe that would be the cost she paid.

“Luna.” Twilight drew a deep breath. “I want you to bring Chrysalis to the castle.”

“Ahh?” Luna smiled. “I was wondering if you might come around–”

“But not as a prisoner. Instead, I want her brought here under my control.”

Luna raised an eyebrow as she shifted in her throne. “I take it then that you have not changed your mind?”

“No. Princess Luna, I don’t believe violence is the answer. But I do think that Chrysalis holds the key to reversing this spell.” Twilight’s throat felt dry. It took all her focus not to let her voice crack. “My experiments would benefit greatly from her knowledge, whether she cooperates or not.”

“I see.” Luna tapped her hoof incessantly against the marble tile. She spent a long time inspecting the its polish.

Twilight chewed the inside of her lip. Her confidence struggled against the air of authority that permeated the hall. She kept strong just long enough for her to take a deep breath.

Finally, Luna sighed. “I do not like this idea, but I trust you have a good reason for it. Very well. I will inform the doctor about your decision. She will be kept under guard at all times in one of the guest rooms. Is that an acceptable arrangement?”

“Yes. I will inform Chrysalis of them myself.” Twilight turned to leave.

“In return, I want something from you, though, Twilight.”

The younger princess stopped in her tracks.

“Consider my methods. I know you are angry with me for suggesting what I did,” Luna began. “But if your experiments do not give the necessary results, we may not have another choice.”

“I . . . '' Twilight took a deep breath. “If you truly believe it’s necessary.”

“Good.” Luna sat straight on her throne. “Then I will leave you with only this advice. Be cautious.” Luna’s voice took on a hard edge that sent chills up Twilight’s spine. “Even without her horn, Chrysalis is dangerous. She will try to tempt and trick you. You would do well not to let her.”

“Don’t worry, Princess. She won’t,” Twilight promised. And she prayed to whoever was listening that she wouldn’t come to regret that promise.

“I’m glad to hear it.” Luna smiled. “Then you have my permission to act as you see fit, Twilight. I wish you luck with your endeavors. For our sake, and for that of all of Equestria.”

6: Chains

While Luna led her procession through the hospital hallways, Twilight stayed at her side, ignoring the nervous glances from the ponies around them as they brushed past. Doctor Heart seemed to be struggling to keep up with their rapid pace. A complement of a half-dozen guards brought up the rear, a blend of celestial unicorns and lunar thestrals. Nurses and doctors alike cleared the path for the princesses as they moved toward a room at the end of the hall.

The door opened with a flick of Luna’s horn. With only a nod, she sent half of the guards to take up positions on either side of the door. The others marched inside. Chrysalis didn’t spare a glance toward the new arrivals.

She figured they were here to check on Celestia.

Celestia grew weaker by the day. Just this morning, thin black veins had started to sprout from the festering hole in her side. And with their appearance, her vitals started to change.

Chrysalis only took notice of her guests when a dark purple aura enveloped her.

Luna poured her magic into the metal restraints. With a flash, the magic coursing through the metal released. As she finished her spell, she turned to Doctor Heart. He stepped forward, a magical blue light spilling from one of his coat pockets. A small silver key levitated out from it. He slid the key into the lock and turned it, releasing the restraint.

As soon as she heard the click of the lock, Chrysalis pulled her hoof free from the cuff with a violent jerk. The squadron of guards spread out, readying their spells or their spears.

Chrysalis paid them no mind as she pulled her freed leg close to her chest, her muscles aching at the foreign movement. On her foreleg, the cuffs had carved deep gouges into her shell. Doctor Heart moved around the bed, unlocking each leg with a different key. He saved her injured leg for last.

“Brace yourself,” he said.

Without further warning, he turned the mangled limb, revealing the keyhole on the back of the bracelet. Chrysalis gasped, caught off guard by the sudden movement. Doctor Heart watched Chrysalis from the corner of his eye, waiting for her to calm herself before removing the final cuff. With the obstruction removed, he started to unravel the bandages. A paper-thin layer of chitin had reformed over her skin, but it had yet to harden.

“Looks like you’re healing faster than I anticipated.” He gave the limb a few experimental nudges. “Still, better safe than bloody and broken.” As he spoke, another pony in a white cap and surgical mask approached, carrying a strange faux-leather and metal device.

“What is that thing?” Chrysalis asked, leaning back.

“It’s a brace,” Doctor Heart explained.

“Right.” Chrysalis frowned and turned away. “And why do I need a brace?”

“If you don’t wear it, your bones will break when you try to walk. Which means my staff will have to waste time cleaning up all the blood and you’re back to being bedridden at square one.”

“Try to walk? And just where am I supposed to be walking to?” Chrysalis glanced at Twilight, her confusion giving way to a grin. “Oh, did the Littlest Princess finally decide torturing me would be fun? I’m so proud of you, Little Twilight,” Chrysalis said sarcastically.

“It’s not like that.” Twilight inched back from her.

Doctor Heart stepped between them and waved the brace in Chrysalis’ face.

“Focus,” he said. “Now, I’m going to need you to stay still while I put this on.”

“I don’t need your stupid brace.”

Luna stepped forward. “Doctor, this is a waste of time. Allow me.” As she finished speaking, her horn lit up. Dark tendrils crawled out of Chrysalis’ shadow and wrapped around her, immobilizing her. She fought for freedom only for a moment before realizing she couldn’t escape the princess’ grip. Instead, she stilled herself, hoping it would somehow protect what few shreds of dignity she had left.

Doctor Heart nodded. While Luna held Chrysalis still, Doctor Heart slid the brace over her wounded leg. It slid on smoothly, fitting perfectly to the confines of her slender limb. She could do nothing but grimace as the doctor fixed the buckles and tightened the straps.

“A little tight, don’t you think?” Chrysalis growled.

“That’s the point.” After he finished, he stepped back to examine his work. Finding it sufficient, he dropped the rail on the side of Chrysalis’ bed and moved aside, allowing the guards to take his place. “Now come on, let’s get you on your feet.”

When Luna’s magic finally receded, Chrysalis sat up. She only had a few seconds to acclimate herself before the guards dragged her out of the bed. Her healthy legs took the bulk of her weight as she slid onto the floor. Hesitantly, she lowered the wounded leg alongside them, testing it with a few experimental steps.

“How’s it feeling?” Doctor Heart asked.

“I haven’t torn your throat out, yet, so I guess that means the pain is better.”

“Glad to hear it.”

“Now that we’re done with that . . .” Chrysalis turned toward Luna and Twilight. “Perhaps one of you would care to explain where you’re taking me and why?”

“We’re taking you to the castle,” Twilight said.

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow. “For what reason?”

“You will find out when we get there. In the meantime.” Luna nodded to one of her guards. Two unicorns walked in, a chained collar floating between them. “Chain her,” Luna commanded.

“You’re joking, right?” Chrysalis asked, frowning. Luna gave the slightest hint of a smile as her answer. One of the guards, an older stallion, levitated the collar forward, aiming it for Chrysalis’ neck. With a scoff, she swatted it away. Her efforts earned her four different spears leveled at her neck.

“Let me try something,” Twilight said, slipping past Luna. Chrysalis eyed here wearily as she approached. “Listen to me. This is just a precaution.”

“I don’t care what it is,” Chrysalis snarled.

“It’s just until we get to the castle.”

“No!” Chrysalis slapped it away again.

The guards moved to strike her, but Twilight stopped them. “If you continue to fight us, we’ll have no choice but to use force.” Twilight stepped forward fearlessly, standing tall as she spoke up to Chrysalis. “But if you can prove that you’re not a threat, the collar won’t be necessary for long.”

Chrysalis sneered.

“It’s your choice.” With her explanation finished, Twilight took the collar from her guards and held it forward, less as a threat, and more as an offering. “The harder you try to fight us, the harder it’s going to be for all of us.”

“If it’s causing you trouble, that sounds like a win in my book.” Chrysalis spat at Twilight’s hooves. “So come on, do your worst,” she said with a smile.

Retribution arrived swiftly as one of the guards stepped around and bashed Chrysalis with the butt of his spear. The blow knocked her off balance, allowing the other guards to swarm her. They forced the collar around her neck and dragged her forward with a harsh yank.

She snarled and tried to snap at the nearest pony, but another tug dragged her down to the floor. As she lay on the polished tile, she recognized Luna’s hooves just in front of her. She glanced upward toward the alicorn.

“Keep your grip tight. Do not allow her an inch of freedom,” Luna ordered as she turned and walked back out into the hallway. Twilight followed next, then the guards, dragging an unruly Chrysalis behind them. Guards flanked her on either side, battering her whenever she stepped out of line.

Doctor Heart grimaced as Chrysalis’ chaperones prodded her forward. She shuffled out of the room, where the rest of the entourage of soldiers had formed a vanguard of sorts, clearing the hallway for their princesses and their prisoner. Luna moved swiftly. Her demanding pace taxed Chrysalis’ weakened legs, but her jailers wouldn’t allow her to lag behind.

“Has the carriage arrived?” Luna asked one of the nurses running alongside them.

“It has. It’s waiting out back for you, Princess,” the nurse answered.

“Good. Twilight?” At the sound of her name, Twilight galloped forward to Luna’s side. “Are you sure you can handle this task?”

Twilight nodded.

“Very well, then. I shall see you back at the castle.” With a bow, Luna walked off, allowing Doctor Heart to lead her to the exit. Twilight, several of the guards, and Chrysalis were instead led out back, where a royal carriage was waiting on the curb. The two soldiers in front watched the procession from the corners of their eyes.

Chrysalis was ushered inside along with the duo of guards holding her reins. Twilight climbed in after them, taking a seat on the opposite bench. As soon as they were inside, Chrysalis could hear the remaining ponies outside exchange orders.

“So what’s all this about?” Chrysalis asked, motioning to the carriage around them. Even just this simple movement was enough to get her wardens agitated. “Is Luna too good to ride with the rest of us commoners?”

“No.” Twilight leaned over and watched out the window as the carriage departed. “But she can’t really go anywhere without drawing a crowd. It’s easier for us to sneak out the back this way,” she explained.

“Ashamed that your dirty little secret might get out?”

“Something like that.”

As they pulled onto the main street, Twilight kept her gaze out the window. An amateur mistake, as far as Chrysalis was concerned. The ponies holding her restraints kept their grip tight, but one quick lunge is all it would take. One quick strike. It would be over before Twilight even understood what had happened.

But months of struggle and starvation had taken their toll. What happened to Celestia had bordered on accidental. And even that had cost her dearly. Even if she could take out Twilight in the process, her guards still posed a threat. No. She would have to bide her time. The ponies would expose their throats to her soon enough. She just had to be ready to tear it out when they gave her the chance.

But that chance wouldn’t come soon. They were still too cautious of her. And that realization left her feeling little more than boredom as their carriage bounced down the cobblestone streets. Out the windows, she could see the city. The city that she had once brought to its knees. But now, ponies walked the streets, smiling and laughing as though the invasion had never happened. It all looked so normal.

Canterlot boasted a rather plentiful population. Hardly a drop in the bucket compared to a metropolis like Manehatten, but still sizable. Unlike the bustling metropolis, though, Canterlot tended to be far grander. Its citizens preferred a more complex marble and stone architecture to the glass towers of the city.

Eventually, the carriage pulled through the golden gates of Canterlot Castle and stopped, allowing the passengers to exit directly onto the castle grounds while keeping them hidden from the ponies outside. The outer gates led to a walled courtyard. As her handlers led her through, Chrysalis could see through the archways to either side. She spied hedges and stone paths that spread out into the royal gardens. Through one of the archways, she could see a plain marble fountain. Rising up from the center, a white stone pillar stood in solitude amidst a sea of green ivy. The base of a statue.

It reminded her of Doctor Heart’s story.

Chrysalis had heard of the punishments that ponies could inflict. They would not kill her. Instead, they would leave her in their garden for an eternity, trapped within a stone prison. They would strip everything away from her except her thoughts and leave her to a fate more cruel than any Chrysalis could devise. And there she would remain. And there she would be forgotten.

The pillar didn’t even have space for a nameplate.

Chrysalis snarled. She wouldn’t let them forget her. If her legend ended here, it would have an ending worthy of the great Changeling Queen. Her bravado lasted only a moment, though. This time, even she couldn’t find faith in her lies.

The already decent gap between Twilight and her prisoner only widened as the guards surrounded Chrysalis. As soon as they noticed the object of her obsession, they stopped. Suddenly, they weren’t so keen to keep her moving. The slight smirks painted across their faces only made Chrysalis angrier.

Huffing, she pressed forward, trying her best to ignore them.

With a sturdy shove, they pressed the changeling onward. The sudden shift sent her stumbling forward onto the stone path. Twilight cast a concerned glance over her shoulder, but Chrysalis pretended not to notice.

Flowers spanning every color of the rainbow had been painstakingly planted across the courtyard, taking up any space unused by the main path. A handful of gardeners were planting bulbs and pulling weeds, doing their best to focus solely on their work. An oak gate sat at the entrance of the castle, just past a statue quarried in the likeness of the ruling sisters.

Before Twilight could reach the door, a pair of sentries stepped in, opening it for her. They eyed the prisoner as she passed by.

The front entryway of the castle led to a resplendent marble hallway. Colossal pillars reached up toward the vaulted ceilings. A thin red carpet had been laid out down the center of the room. The entryway carried a striking similarity to Chrysalis’ own throne room.

As she heard the doors start to creak shut behind her, Chrysalis cast a glance back over her shoulder. She caught one last sight of the glittering golden gates. Briefly, she wondered if she would ever pass through them again.

Soldiers and palace staff moved in a flurry from smaller doors down the length of the hall. Chrysalis could only imagine they led to the rest of the castle. A barracks, a mess hall, maybe a pool somewhere. Whatever whim the sisters wished added in. Twilight approached the second gate. She turned to her entourage and nodded silently.

The guards dispersed from their formation, disappearing behind the myriad of doors. In their place, two thestrals emerged from the shadows. They took up Chrysalis’ leash as they opened the way for the princess. The appearance of the shadowy, fanged ponies brought some iota of comfort to the changeling queen. If she squinted hard enough, they resembled her own guards.

The group entered the throne room. The two bat-ponies shut the door behind them. This room looked much like the previous one, apart from stained-glass murals in place of windows. The shards caught the sunlight as it filtered in, painting the room with a host of vibrant hues.

Chrysalis’ new jailers moved more slowly. They allowed her the occasional moment of rest, which she spent feigning interest in the depictions down the length of the room. Twilight and her friends standing against Nightmare Moon. Against Discord. Against Chrysalis.

The image depicted her as a monster. A demon that wanted to swallow the world whole. She might have found it flattering if her glass incarnation weren’t hideous. Though they preached friendship and peace, the ponies sure had a funny way of remembering history.

Chrysalis pushed forward, the pain in her leg forgotten.

Towards the back of the room, up a short flight of stairs, a raised platform held two celestial themed thrones. The ceiling above had been fitted with a skylight, allowing a shower of sunlight into the courtroom. Twilight stopped at the foot of the stairs.

“So, care to explain why you dragged me out of bed for this?” Chrysalis asked.

Twilight took a deep breath. “The terms of your imprisonment have changed.”

Chrysalis snorted. “I hadn’t noticed. I thought we were all just out for a midday stroll.”

“From now on, you will be staying in Canterlot Castle. We’ve set up a room for you to stay in, where you’ll remain under guard. Any attempt to leave the castle will be considered an escape. Every guard on the premises is authorized to use force if they should witness you doing so,” Twilight explained.

“Oh. This should be fun,” Chrysalis chuckled. “And here I thought you were planning to kill me. I rescind my earlier comment about being proud of you, Twilight.”

“Your punishment has not yet been decided,” Twilight continued. “But Luna assures me that you will face trial for the crimes you’ve committed against Equestria and her citizens.” Finally, she turned to face the changeling. “I can show you to your room, if you want.” She started toward the side of the raised platform, to a set of doors hidden from plain view. Chrysalis followed. The double doors led to a tall, thin hallway. Two ponies in polished gold armor were waiting for them. The thestral handed off Chrysalis to them.

As they continued deeper into the castle, Twilight slowed. Though Chrysalis would never admit it, her body relished the easier pace. In the back of her mind, she wondered if it was on purpose. Several times, she caught the tiny alicorn glancing back at her. The relief in her aching muscles was only rivaled by the disgust in her belly.

If the guards noticed the kind act, they didn’t say anything. Instead, they kept their focus totally on the changeling. Following Luna, Chrysalis felt like a prisoner marching to the gallows. Behind Twilight, though, she felt more like a pet, kept close to her master with a short leash.

She couldn’t decide which option was worse.

Chrysalis took her time climbing the stairs, but they eventually reached the top. Here, a T-shaped hallway held a wide variety of doors. A painting of the sun adorned the largest door. A crescent moon on the one beside it. A six-pointed star on the opposite side. The princess trotted past her own bedroom and on to the next. Unlike the others, this door had no markings.

“Here we are,” Twilight said.

The interior of the room was shaped like a cylinder. A bed large enough for two ponies had been brought in, complete with a purple and black canopy and sheets. An eyesore brick fireplace protruded from one edge of the room, its rustic décor clashing with the plain white walls. An image resembling a map spanned the ceiling, marred only by a crystal chandelier hanging in the center. An unimpressive door led to a bathroom. Black curtains had been pulled over the windows and balcony door, drowning out the midday sun.

“I hope you find it comfortable.”

“Comfortable?” She snorted. “It’s a cage, Twilight. It’s no different than a cell down in the dungeon. Though, I suppose a gilded cage is at least better than an ugly rusted one. But none of that matters. I think it’s about time you explained to me why I’m here.”

“Yeah. You’re right.” Twilight dismissed the guards accompanying them. They took up their positions outside before closing the door. “I had you brought here because I’m hoping you’ll be able to help me.”

Chrysalis laughed. “You say that like you honestly believe it.”

“I need help with my research in order to save Celestia.” Twilight wasn’t meeting the changeling’s eyes. “You’re the only one who knows anything about whatever magic is killing her. I think you might be the only one who can help me now.”

“Give me one good reason I should even think about helping you,” Chrysalis said between fits of laughter. Each sharp cackle sent Twilight shrinking a little more.

“Because you’re my best option,” the princess said more forcefully.

“And if I refuse?” Chrysalis leaned in close enough that her warm breath ruffled Twilight’s fur. Her voice fell to a whisper. “Are you going to torture me? Is Luna going to be mad at me? Let me tell you something, Twilight Sparkle. There’s nothing you can do to me at this point. I have nothing left for you to take. But you do. You still have so much to lose. And I’m going to enjoy watching you suffer–”

Her words were interrupted by a metallic clank as her collar unlatched and fell away. Her gaze fell downward, enraptured by the sudden weight loss.

Twilight took advantage of the quiet. “I want to make a deal.”

“You what?” Chrysalis nearly choked.

“I’ll owe you one favor. Anything you want, so long as it’s within my power. But only if you help me save Celestia.”

Chrysalis couldn’t look away from the shackle lying on the floor. Here was her chance. Twilight had exposed her throat. Chrysalis just needed to act. But she hesitated. “You expect me to believe that? Why would I ever trust you to honor your end of the bargain?”

“All I can give you is my word, as a princess of Equestria.”

“Your word is worthless to me. I would be a fool to help you.”

“Please!” Twilight pleaded. “I’m telling you that I’ll do anything for you. If you’ll just help me save her.” Her voice warbled, sounding almost on the edge of tears.

“Lies!” Chrysalis snapped back. “If you truly wish to beg, then you could at least have the decency to do it properly.” She only needed one swift and decisive cut to end this. She could be free. She could start to rebuild her old life. So why couldn’t she? Her frustration seeped into her voice. “If you really want my help, then grovel before me. Get on your knees and beg–”

Twilight threw herself to the ground, bending her head bowed low enough that her horn scraped against the stone. Her body convulsed, as though it might come apart at the seams. She trembled as each word dripped through her gritted teeth. “Please, Queen Chrysalis. I’m begging you. You’re my last hope. She’s like a mother to me. I’m not ready to let go. Please?”

Chrysalis stumbled back from the alicorn’s huddled form. She wanted to believe she heard spite or sarcasm in Twilight’s voice, but she couldn’t deny the alicorn’s tears crashing to the rug. Soft whimpers emanated from the prostrated figure.

“What are you doing?” Chrysalis demanded.

“You wanted me to beg, didn’t you?” Twilight wept. “Please help her. I’ll give you anything you want, I promise. I swear on my life.” Between words, she stopped to catch a shaking breath.

Twilight's pleas washed over her like an ocean wave. And as the waters surrounded her, they dragged her down into the depths of her mind. And from there, it dredged up memories never meant to see the light of day. The broken form of the creature at her feet sent a shudder crawling beneath her shell. A tight knot she hadn’t even noticed twisted in her stomach as she realized that this wasn’t her memory.

Was this what she saw that day? When Chrysalis fell down at her feet?

Even after a lifetime, she remembered Iris’ words. “A princess doesn’t cry.”

“What?” Twilight asked.

Chrysalis didn’t realize she’d said it aloud.

She swallowed her memories, forcing them back into the dark where they belonged.

“I said you’re pathetic,” Chrysalis barked, her voice cracking. “What sort of Princess are you to throw yourself so willingly at my feet?” She felt sick.

“But . . . you said . . .” Twilight closed her eyes. After a moment, her breathing steadied, and she glanced up toward the figure standing before her. “No. You’re right. I’m sorry.” Twilight stood, wiping the tears welling in her eyes. “You’re right. I’m a princess. I’ll figure this out.” She turned to leave.

Seeing Twilight suffer should’ve been beautiful. Chrysalis should have saved the memory, a keepsake she would admire until her dying day. She recalled all the nights she spent planning revenge and imagining the look on Twilight’s face when she finally fell before the queen. More than any other, it was this pony she saw when she dreamed of victory. She should’ve loved this.

But she didn’t.

“Twilight.” Chrysalis’ bit her tongue. It was barely a whisper.

The princess didn’t stop.

“Twilight.” Chrysalis raised her voice this time.

Twilight stopped, but she didn’t look back.

“I . . . ” Chrysalis sighed. Why was she about to say this? “I’ll consider it.”

Twilight turned; her nose scrunched in anger. “Stop. Please, just stop. I can’t handle your games anymore, Chrysalis.” Her body trembled as she waited for the punchline.

“It’s not a game, Twilight.” Now, the princess turned around. Chrysalis didn’t dare to meet her gaze. “You’ve made it quite clear that you’re desperate. It’s a little sad, really. I’m embarrassed for you. And if it will keep you from embarrassing yourself further, then I will consider helping you.”

“You . . .” Twilight’s eyes went wide. “You will?”

“Yes. Now take my answer and leave before I change my mind again.” She yelled.

Twilight complied.

Chrysalis put a hoof atop the shackle lying in the middle of her floor. With a growl, she threw it aside, smashing it into the far wall hard enough to crack the stone.

Why now?

After a lifetime, this was the thing that brought those memories back?

Chrysalis threw herself down into her bed, staring blankly up at the map on the ceiling.

What in Tartarus did she just get herself into?

Author's Note

Hey all,

I know these uploads have been kind of inconsistent over the last week. Truth be told, I wanted to release a big chunk of chapters at the start as a sort of thanks for the patience all of you have shown while waiting for this to be released. I think chapter six here will probably be the last one of this week, as this is where the story kind of starts to diverge from the original. Some of you may have noticed slight shifts in character's personalities, or new scenes starting to pop up.

Actually, Chapter 6 here is where something interesting happened. The earlier chapters, I just reviewed and changed up some things here and there. Starting at chapter six and onward, I actually started with a completely blank page and rewrote the chapter from the outline, incorporating updates and plans that were cut or not fully explored in the original.

Hope you all enjoy!

8: Starting Work

“Yeah, they were sick. We did manage to track down the cause, though. Apparently, the pigs had somehow gotten ahold of some of Pinkie’s newest cupcake experiment. They had a hot sauce-based recipe that made those poor little animals sick. Neither of us had any idea what a case of them were doing in the pig pen.”

Twilight nodded half-heartedly.

She and Fluttershy were roaming the empty halls of Canterlot Castle. Early in the morning, patrols were still light, and the servants were still working behind the scenes to get the castle ready for a new day. As a result, the duo were able to talk unimpeded.

“Sorry. You didn’t bring me here to talk about pigs, did you?”

Whatever thought had been digesting in Twilight’s mind, Fluttershy knocked it loose.

“Huh? What was that about pigs?”

“Applejack’s pigs,” Fluttershy said cautiously. “I was just telling you about them.”

“Oh. Yeah. No, it’s fine. I like hearing what’s been going on while I’ve been away.”

“Speaking of which, I wanted to ask you about what you said last night.” Fluttershy pawed at her mane. “You said you brought me here to help an injured pony, but you didn’t tell me anything about it. What happened?”

“It’s something we can deal with this afternoon. What do you want to do this morning? There’s an animal sanctuary out near the gardens we could visit if you want to.”

Fluttershy rooted herself in place, forcing Twilight to stop.

“Twilight, your message said this was serious.”

“It is . . .“ Twilight stared at her reflection in the polished tile. “But, you know, it’s not too urgent. We don’t need to worry about it now. Besides, traffic is terrible at this time.”

Twilight started to inch forward, but Fluttershy remained anchored in place. “Twilight, I don’t think I’ve ever seen an emergency not be urgent. And the streets are empty.” She pointed out a nearby window, where they could see the main street. A few carriages bounced along, but hardly any traffic. “There’s something you’re not telling me, and I don’t know why.”

“Fluttershy, can you just--” Twilight interrupted herself. What had meant to be a stern lecture came out edging on a threat. She put a hoof to her chest and exhaled, lowering her foreleg as she did. “I just thought we could have a bit of time to enjoy ourselves. Because what’s happened . . . it’s . . .”

“Bad?” Fluttershy suggested.

“Very bad.”

“All the more reason to get started now.”

“Can . . .” Twilight bowed her head beneath the weight of her shame. “Can we at least get breakfast first? I didn’t eat dinner last night. I’m feeling a little faint.” She swallowed hard. Just a small reprieve, she told herself. Then work.

“Fine. We’ll take care of this pony after breakfast, but only under one condition.” Fluttershy raised a hoof to emphasize her point. “Tell me who’s hurt.”

Twilights shook her head.

Fluttershy opened her mouth to object, but Twilight continued.

“Not here. Too public. The Royal Dining Hall is private. We can talk there. And hopefully, Luna will be there. She can help explain.”

“Luna?” Fluttershy raised an eyebrow. “Why would she be up this early?”

“You can ask her that yourself,” Twilight said.

With their morning plans decided, the two headed for the mess hall. As she walked, Twilight kept her head low, trying her best to ignore Fluttershy’s occasional glance. Despite their likely intent, Twilight couldn’t help but feel disgusted by them, by her own guilt.

Those thoughts were forced to the back of her mind as she and Fluttershy approached the hall doors. Inside, they found a room nearly large enough to match Celestia’s throne room. High ceilings covered a space filled with long wooden tables, all lit by a trio of grand crystal chandeliers. A small army of guards were gathered there, laughing and joking over the meals. A few stood when they noticed the princess pass by, but most were too engrossed in their meal to notice. At the back of the hall, Twilight led Fluttershy through another door.

This new room appeared similar to the previous, though with only a single table, meant for a smaller party. The more colorful decor and golden gilding around the walls gave the place an air of regality only fitting for a royal dining hall.

Noting the princess’ arrival, a trio of well-dressed servants disappeared into the kitchen. The obnoxious clanging of pots and pans soon gave way to a sweet scent in the air. Twilight and Fluttershy took their seats at the table beside one another.

“Alright. Start talking,” Fluttershy said as she made herself comfortable in the plush chair.

“Shouldn’t we figure out what we want for breakfast, first? The menu is pancakes, but the kitchen will make you whatever you want.”

The pegasus tapped a hoof impatiently. “You’re stalling, Twilight.”

“Or, they have this great fruit topping that is just divine with whipped cream.”

“You’re still doing it.”

Their conversation came to an abrupt end as Luna arrived through a well-hidden door at the far end of the room. Given the messiness of her mane and her sour demeanor, it appeared her double shifts were already wearing on her. Still, she handled herself with the confidence and pride expected of a princess.

“Good morning, girls.”

“Good morning, Princess Luna,” Fluttershy greeted her. If she noticed the princess’ condition, she hid her surprise well.

Luna’s expression brightened at the sight of her guests. “Fluttershy. Twilight. I was not sure you two would be up early enough to join me. Seems I was the late one, though.” She claimed her usual spot near the head of the table. Though the table could fit nearly two dozen diners, the three of them were gathered at one end in an intimate huddle.

And in that intimate huddle, none of them said a word. Instead, they sat in a heavy silence. Luna was the first to speak, starting off with an authoritative clearing of her throat.

“So, Fluttershy, how are you finding the castle?” she asked, tilting her head.

“Less hospitable than I thought,” Fluttershy bemoaned.

“Oh. Well, that is unfortunate.” Luna flicked her gaze back and forth between the two other ponies. “Did I miss something?”

“Twilight told me somepony was hurt. But she won’t tell me anything more until after breakfast,” Fluttershy explained, folding her hooves over her chest.

Twilight ignored the accusation, turning instead to focus on Luna. “Did I tell you that Fluttershy has been working on an animal sanctuary back in Ponyville? She’s modeling it after the one you built in the garden.”

“Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, letting her frustration seep into her voice.

Twilight continued. “Honestly, it’s quite impressive. It might even surpass yours.”

“Twilight!”

“Fluttershy.” Luna’s calm voice eased the tension. The pegasus looked to Luna. She suddenly didn’t seem too interested in arguing. But Luna only nodded toward the kitchen doors. As though waiting for her signal, a waiter stepped out.

“Breakfast is ready whenever you are,” a stallion dressed in a chef’s apron announced

“Bring it now. We’re ready,” Luna commanded.

The chef disappeared into the kitchen, but before the door could close fully, a whole group of servants arrived, carrying silver domed trays. They weaved through one another with ease. Their actions synced flawlessly.

One by one, they set their trays before the guests before removing the lid with a dramatic flourish. Luna, Twilight, and Fluttershy found themselves staring down a pile of pancakes, topped with butter, syrup, whipped cream, and a fruit medley.

Fluttershy remained unimpressed.

The trio of servers bowed and returned back through the door from which they came.

Twilight poked at her plate with a fork, spearing through a ripe strawberry.

Again, Luna was the first to speak.

“Twilight. You invited her here. It is rude not to tell her why.”

“I know!” Twilight slammed her fork down beside her plate. Suddenly, she struggled to catch her breath. Panic set in almost immediately. She turned to Luna and Fluttershy. They both wore a softer expression than she’d expected. “I’m sorry,” Twilight continued. “I know I should tell her. I just . . . I just . . .”

Luna sighed. “Fluttershy. Eat. I will do my best to explain.”

Fluttershy looked at Luna. Then down at her plate. Then at Twilight. Then at the empty chairs around her.

“Shouldn’t we wait for Celestia?”

The question seemed to echo endlessly through the high ceilings. Twilight’s fork clattered against her plate as she buried her head in her hooves and pressed it down on the table.

Fluttershy winced. She turned toward Luna, her shoulders slumped. “It’s Celestia, isn’t it?”

Luna stared down at her plate, watching a drop of syrup pool at the edge of her plate.

“I’m sorry, Twilight,” Fluttershy said quietly, taking her friend’s hoof.

“What are you apologizing for?” Twilight felt a pang of guilt in her ribs. This time, Fluttershy stayed quiet. “I just wanted some time to relax. To stop thinking about all this for at least a short time. But you’re right. That was selfish of me. Once you finish eating, I’ll take you to the hospital to see her.”

“The hospital? How serious is it?” A note of alarm raised in Fluttershy’s voice.

“Quite serious,” Luna said.

“Her vitals are weak,” Twilight said, “and fading every day. It’s slow, but consistent. She’s been unconscious since we found her.” She skewered a berry and watched its juice dribble onto the plate. “Doctor Heart’s best guess is that she has until the end of the month.”

“What happens at the end of the month?” Fluttershy asked. But she already knew the answer. She turned to Twilight. “You said something attacked her?”

Twilight hadn’t expected any pony in Equestria to handle such news with unbroken poise, much less Fluttershy. And while the look plastered on her innocent visage certainly contained traces of horror and sadness, Twilight could see determination burning behind her sky-blue eyes.

She certainly handled it better than Twilight did.

“Some thing indeed,” Luna grumbled, plunging her knife into her meal.

Fluttershy muttered a list of dangerous creatures under her breath, just barely loud enough for Twilight to hear. “A manticore? A scorpion? A hydra?”

“A Changeling,” Twilight said.

“A Changeling?” Fluttershy frowned. “One of Thorax’s changelings? I thought they were our friends.”

“No.” Twilight plucked a berry from the prongs of her fork with her teeth. “Chrysalis.” The name left a sour taste in her mouth, forcing her to spit the food back down into her plate.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened. “Q-Queen Chrysalis?”

Twilight nodded. “I should have told you earlier.”

“I know you didn’t want to worry me, Twilight. I’m your friend. Here, I was so happy to see you and hang out with you. The whole time you were probably worried sick about Celestia. I should’ve noticed.”

“Truthfully . . .” Twilight smiled at her friend. “I enjoyed spending time with you. It felt nice to focus on something else for a while.”

“Twilight . . .” Luna sighed.

“But you’re right. I’ve been terrified. For the last few nights, I’ve been researching whatever magic I could find in the castle library. Every book opens a whole new world, but none of them say anything about magic like this.”

“What about Thorax?”

“He didn’t know anything about it. We’ve kept him here to take care of Chrysalis, though.” Twilight realized what she said only after she said it.

“Chrysalis is here?” Fluttershy asked, glancing around the room as if the changeling queen would swoop down at any moment.

“She’s upstairs in her room, under heavy guard,” Luna said. “You’re safe here.”

“Twilight.” Fluttershy scooted her uneaten breakfast away, her appetite thoroughly extinguished. “I want you to take me to Celestia.”

Twilight pulled herself together and rose from her chair. “Alright. I’ll send for a carriage.”

“That will not be necessary, Twilight,” Luna piped in. “We moved Celestia here.”

“What? When?” Twilight turned quickly enough to make her head spin.

“Last night.”

Twilight and Fluttershy shared a look.

“Why did you move her?” Twilight raised her voice, though she didn’t know why this upset her. “Isn’t that going to be dangerous? What if she--”

Luna calmed her with a raised hoof.

“This was done at Doctor Heart’s recommendation. Apparently, they have spotted a few press ponies snooping around. I do not know how they found out so quickly. But, if that info makes it to the press, we would have chaos.” Luna shook her head. She loved her subjects about as much as they loved to panic. “The news of a dying monarch and arrival of Chrysalis would be disastrous to Equestria. The Doctor assured me he will take every precaution to keep Celestia safe and her condition secret.”

“Take me to Celestia.” While it wasn’t the first time Twilight had heard Fluttershy take charge, it always sounded strange to hear her gentle voice giving orders. Under the present circumstances, she found her friend’s confidence inspiring. And a little sickening.

Luna, meanwhile, looked on with a cocked eyebrow.

Without further distraction, Twilight did as she was commanded. Fluttershy followed, on guard. She scanned each room they walked into, likely trying to find the changeling queen waiting in ambush. When they arrived at Chrysalis’ door, the two guards stepped aside, allowing Twilight to enter.

“This doesn’t look like Celestia’s room” Fluttershy said from her hiding spot behind one of the taller, armored stallions.

Twilight shook her head. “It’s not. I need to speak to Chrysalis first. You can wait out here.”

“Be careful, Twilight,” Fluttershy pleaded.

Puffing out her chest, Twilight pressed forward into the darkness of the guest room. Her hoof flipped the switch, but the lights didn’t turn on. A second attempt. Nothing. The light from the hall would suffice.

“Chrysalis?” she called. “Come out. We have work to do.”

From outside, Fluttershy watched between the feathers of her wing. Movement in the dark caught her eye. A shadow uncurled from the ceiling. She panicked. Nearly knocking the guard onto his flank, she zipped past him, galloping fast enough that she lifted off the ground.

The sound of hooves stole Twilight’s attention from the figure in the bed. Before she could turn to comment on the commotion, Fluttershy tackled her. For such a little mare, she hit hard. The two of them tumbled over to the windows. The guards outside drew their weapons, reading the situation as best they could.

“Ow.” Twilight splayed out on the floor, rubbing her horn. “What was that for?”

The pegasus had landed behind her. The terrified figure gripped tight to a purple wing, curling up behind it to hide. Twilight caught her line of sight, following it to the ceiling where she spied a strange black stone latched onto the rafters. And the two green eyes it used to watch them.

“Chrysalis?” Twilight climbed to her hooves. Fluttershy repositioned herself behind Twilight, still cowering from the dark figure. The darkness writhed for a moment as Chrysalis craned her neck in a wide arc, until she found herself staring straight down at the two frightened ponies. The annoyance in her gaze, clear as day.

“What do you want? Can’t you see I was sleeping?”

“C- C- Chrysalis?” Fluttershy wrapped her wings over her head.

Twilight frowned.

The changeling rolled her eyes. She released her grip, twisting through the air to reorient herself to gravity. Before she hit the ground, her wings caught her, whining maddeningly. Now on the floor, she eyed the two of them.

“And you’ve brought another pony. Wasn’t one of you enough to torment me?”

Twilight turned to block her friend from sight.

“I’ve changed my mind. I’m ready to leave,” Fluttershy said, still cowering.

“And the cowardly one at that. Just what I wanted to listen to all day,” Chrysalis scoffed.

“Don’t talk to Fluttershy like that,” Twilight commanded.

Chrysalis rolled her eyes.

Twilight turned to the guard.

“When did her wings heal? Why didn’t we know about this?”

The guards exchanged a tense look.

“Sorry, Princess.They weren’t here last night.”

“Oh, calm yourself, would you? Those two don’t notice most of the things I do,” Chrysalis interrupted. Another dirty look from Twilight started to test her patience.

Twilight took a deep breath.

“I want a double shift of guards on her. Get a squadron of pegasi to cover the balcony exit. And I’m doubling the required reports.” Then she turned to Chrysalis. “And would you care to explain to me why you’re hiding?”

Chrysalis put a hoof to her chest in insult.

“I wasn’t hiding. I simply had trouble sleeping last night. I decided to make myself more comfortable.”

“And the bed?”

Chrysalis spared a glance in that direction. Pillows had been rearranged beneath the covers to resemble a body huddled beneath the sheets.

“For assassins,” she said plainly.

“Assassins? Here in Canterlot?” Twilight sounded amazed.

“You mean a pony town where everyone hates me or thinks of me as a monstrous villain. Remember how you felt waking up in a changeling hive?”

“I do. Come with us. We’re getting to work.”

“Excuse me?” Chrysalis and Fluttershy squawked in unison.

Twilight stood firm. “Yes. Chrysalis has offered to help me with my research.”

“I did no such thing,” Chrysalis said. “I merely said that I’d consider it.”

“And after considering it?” Twilight asked expectantly.

“I still haven’t decided yet. Still, I suppose I can accompany you. I’m getting sick of just sitting here,” Chrysalis grumbled. “And I demand breakfast first.”

“I assume you mean Thorax?” Twilight asked. Chrysalis nodded. “That can be arranged. I’ll send someone for him. Now, are you going to come with us?”

“It’s not like I have anything better I could be doing,” Chrysalis growled.

“Good. Then follow me.” Twilight turned to leave, but the guards were blocking her. They held a suit of chains at the ready, including Chrysalis’ chained collar.

“I am not putting that back on,” Chrysalis said.

Twilight looked back and forth between the two guards. “Bind her wings and cuff her. But I don’t think that will be necessary,” she said, pointing to the collar.

“Are you sure, Princess?” One of the guards asked. “She’s dangerous.”

“I’m sure.” Twilight glanced over her shoulder at Chrysalis.

The Changeling stared back, her lips curled in discontent.

“As you command, Princess.” The same guard that spoke before coiled up the chain and stuffed it into a bag at his hip. “We’ll be keeping a close eye on you, Changeling.” They slapped a pair of cuffs on Chrysalis’ legs, shortening her strides. Another chain wrapped around her middle, keeping her wings from sprouting.

Twilight walked out of the room. Fluttershy kept close to her, trying her best to keep Twilight between her and Changeling. Chrysalis trudged after them, frowning at her bound wings. The guards followed closely, their spears at the ready.

As she walked, Twilight leaned close to Fluttershy and whispered. “Are you alright?”

“I never wanted to see her again,” the pegasus said, driven by shame and fear of the creature trailing them. “I still have nightmares from the last time.”

With a regretful smile, Twilight draped her wing over Fluttershy.

“I shouldn’t have dragged you into this, Fluttershy. I’m sorry.”

“You should be sorry!” Fluttershy snapped. Twilight recoiled at the sudden outburst. “Were you planning on doing this all alone? You know the girls and I would come running if you asked us to. What were you thinking?”

“I’m sorry.” Twilight’s shoulders heaved with a sad chuckle, bordering on a cry. “I guess I haven’t done much thinking lately.”

Although Chrysalis hummed absentmindedly as she walked, her mind raced. Last night felt like a dream. Her own words didn’t feel real. None of this did. A harsh poke with the blunt end of a spear knocked her out of her thoughts as they approached Celestia’s room. One of the sentries pulled the door open for the mares to walk inside.

The lights were dimmed, allowing the sun outside to bathe the room in natural light. A golden shine fitting for the solar princess. Lines of knick-knacks and priceless treasures lined the outer rim of the room, their continuity broken only by a fireplace. A small fire had been started by the two armored ponies sitting nearby. They jumped to attention at Twilight’s entrance.

“How is she?” Twilight asked.

“Doctor Heart left a short while ago. Said there’s no change, Princess.”

“Had he uncovered anything about this sickness?”

“Not that we were told about, Princess,” The second guard said.

“Thank you. We’re here to examine Celestia’s wounds. Keep your eye on Chrysalis.”

Twilight took her place at her mentor’s side. Fluttershy stood opposite Twilight. Chrysalis made herself comfortable by the fire, trying to ignore the small army of soldiers gathered around her. The heat of the flames licked at her chitin.

“Celestia looks peaceful,” Fluttershy observed. Her breathing grew heavier.

“She does.” Twilight’s eyes started to water. She wiped the tears away. “I’m going to show you what happened now. Brace yourself.” She drew back the covers slowly, careful not to disturb the various electronic devices tracking the princess’ life signs. Fluttershy’s wings locked at her side, her lip trembling as the reveal continued.

Chrysalis craned her neck for a better look at the wounds.

A blackened scar traveled the length of Celestia’s flank, reminiscent of mold that grew on dead animals. Dark veins stretched out from the point of impact. A few days ago, they only reached the belly and back. Now, they were starting down her legs and up her neck.

“This is horrible.” Fluttershy turned her head. “Chrysalis did this?”

“Yes . . . Fluttershy? What are you doing?”

Chrysalis tilted her head as Fluttershy marched toward her. Her eyes traveled up from her hooves, to the tail of a pink mane, then to Fluttershy’s face. The pegasus had her eyes narrowed, her lips pursed.

“Tell me what happened.”

Chrysalis’ skin crawled. She tried to turn away, but her body wouldn’t move. “What do you think you’re doing? Get away from me.”

Fluttershy leaned in closer. “Tell me what happened.” Her soft tone did little to lessen the growing fear in Chrysalis.

“I was half dead when she found me.” Her tongue moved without permission. “We talked for a moment. I lunged at her. She avoided it as best she could, but I caught her in the side. I was told my horn broke in the attack and then I woke up in the hospital.”

“Is this your magic?”

“I . . . I . . .” Chrysalis trembled. “It is.”

When Fluttershy backed away, Chrysalis managed to wrench herself away from the pegasus’ gaze. Her vision blurred as she recovered from whatever just happened. She swore she could see images of Celestia and herself in the flickering flames. The burning image of Chrysalis maneuvered the same as the real one had. She struck the little Celestia. The changeling’s throat felt dry as the little figures vanished into the embers.

Fluttershy shook her head and returned to Celestia’s bedside.

“Let me take a closer look,” she said.

Twilight scooted to the side, allowing her friend closer. “Is it a toxin?”

“It kind of looks like one. You said Chrysalis made this with her horn?”

“That’s our understanding of it. A few shards of it were caught in her fur.”

“Have you tested it for poison or venom?”

“I did. Nothing showed up.”

“Is it infectious?”

“Not that we’ve seen.”

As they talked, Chrysalis stared into the fireplace. The flickering flames reflected in her eyes. She could hear a pony approaching outside the door. Sure enough, a knock followed soon after.

“Princess Twilight?” One of the guards called. “King Thorax is here.”

“Send him in,” Twilight yelled absentmindedly.

The changeling took note of the room’s occupants. “Hey Twilight. Fluttershy. Queen Chrysalis.”

“Hello, Thorax.” Fluttershy said.

“Chrysalis was asking for you,” Twilight explained, nodding her head toward the changeling queen.

Off to the side, Chrysalis didn’t bother to react to his presence, even when he set himself next to her beside the fire.

“Queen Chrysalis?” Thorax leaned forward, trying to see her face.

“What?” She groaned, finally glancing upward.

“You okay?”

“Not remotely.” Chrysalis didn’t intend on elaborating further and Thorax had no wish to pry. Instead, he remained as a silent companion. She could feel him rest his head across her back. The electric charge of love in the air caused Chrysalis to tense. Thorax jumped back, putting enough distance with his wings to avoid another bruise. But she made no such attempt. Feeling slightly more at ease, he returned to his perch.

“When was the last time we were like this?” Thorax asked. He sounded tired.

“A couple years, at least.” Chrysalis flicked him with the edge of one of her bound wings. She could feel Twilight’s gaze lingering on her.

“Any discoveries so far?” Thorax asked, rolling until he could face the two ponies without lifting his head.

“Nothing concrete yet. I’ve got some theories to try later, though.” Twilight tapped her chin with a hoof. “What about you, Fluttershy?”

“It looks kind of like a manticore sting. Still, a manticore sting wouldn’t be spreading like this. That, and it wouldn’t have lasted this long.”

“A manticore sting?” Twilight repeated to herself. “I’ll look into that. Regardless if it is venom or not, it still does have a mystical quality for it. Do changelings have venom?”

Thorax shook his head. “Not unless we transform. And even then, that would’ve just shown up as regular poison. Nothing mystical about it.” He scratched his shoulder with his antler. He twisted his head back, coming face-to-face with the queen.

“Alright, I think I’ve seen enough, Twilight. I’m ready to leave.” Fluttershy pulled the sheets back up over Celestia, granting her the visage of sleep, rather than impending death.

“We can head up to my study. That means you two as well.” Twilight motioned toward the two changelings.

“Do you have a fireplace up there?” Thorax asked, sounding a little too excited.

“No!” Twilight frowned. “The closest I’ve got is burners for my experiments.”

“Alright.” Thorax forced himself back onto his feet. He offered a hoof to Chrysalis, but her senses were lost in the fire. Sitting too close to the flames had scorched the edge of her carapace. “Chrysalis?”

She turned her head slightly toward him, not pulling her gaze from the bright, burning agony. Images swam through the blaze. Celestia. Luna. Twilight. Thorax. Fluttershy. She didn’t see herself. Perhaps that's the way things ought to be. Ponies hated her. Her changelings hated her, except for Thorax. Her trance drew her closer to the fireplace, the heat stinging her eyes. Thorax grabbed her mane in his teeth and pulled, shocking her back into reality.

“Don’t touch me!” Chrysalis snapped. She shook herself free.

“What was that?” Thorax reached a hoof toward her muzzle. She could feel the chip in her shell, the soft pink underneath burned red. Her hoof reached up instinctively, wiping the water from her eyes.

“The princess gave you an order. Move.” One of the guards prodded her with his spear.

Thorax pushed the weapon away.

Chrysalis struggled to her hooves and joined Twilight and Fluttershy outside.

Thorax sighed. He watched Chrysalis’ movements. Slow, pained, as if crushed by some unseen weight. In their old lives, the two of them never needed to speak. With the hivemind, they understood everything the other did. They shared happiness, sorrow, fear, anxiety. Now, though, he could neither read her mind nor her face.

“Thorax, will you be joining us?” Twilight tapped her hoof impatiently.

“Yeah,” Thorax muttered. Chrysalis refused to look him in the eye as they traveled upward toward Twilight’s study.

9: Cleaning Up This Mess

“You know, Twilight, I thought you’d be more organized,” Fluttershy said, examining the chaos around her. Stacks of books were piled on several tables around the room, their topics ranging from magic to medicine and anywhere in between. Loose pages littered the floor, some clearly torn from damaged books while others were covered in scrawled notes.

“Yeah.” Twilight winced. “Normally Spike handles that part. With him gone, I’ve had to improvise.”

“Your servants are clearly incompetent. You ought to have them replaced and executed,” Chrysalis said as she pushed past. She focused on the carpeted storage area at the far end of the room, just beneath the bay window that took up most of the nearby wall. Heavy purple curtains had been drawn, blocking the midday sun. She squeezed into a small opening surrounded by dusty crates of books and miscellaneous scientific junk. Her chains finally stopped rattling as she put her head down.

“I saw your hive,” Twilight said, stepping aside to let Thorax through. “I’m not taking cleaning advice from you.” She closed the door behind them and strode up to a workstation at one of the tables. “Besides, they tried to clean it, but I couldn’t find anything I needed afterwards. I figured I’d rather have it be an organized mess rather than not be able to find something important.”

Fluttershy examined a strange glass contraption on the nearest table. A metal ring held a glass vial over an exposed flame. A small black rock was submerged in a bubbling pink liquid. “So, what is all this stuff?” she asked.

“My experiments. I’ve been testing a few different mixtures, hoping to find a cure. None of them have done anything so far.” Twilight came to her friend’s side. “This one is my most promising. I’m attempting to mix a potion that can nullify a changeling’s magic.”

“So, what’s that floating in it?” Fluttershy asked, tapping the glass. The dark core capsized and sank to the bottom.

“A shard of Chrysalis’ horn. I have so far been able to weaken her magic but can’t outright nullify it.” She scratched behind her ear. “It shows promise, but it’s still a long way from working on whatever’s wrong with Celestia.”

“Careful with that, Twilight. You’re playing with fire,” Chrysalis said, smirking.

Fluttershy tapped the glass a second time, generating a cloud of tiny bubbles.

“So, what exactly are we supposed to do?” Thorax asked.

“That depends on if Chrysalis actually decides to help.” Twilight offered him an unenthusiastic nod. “Until then, just make sure she behaves herself.”

Thorax joined Chrysalis in her impromptu box hive. From his perch, he watched the two ponies continue their introductory lecture, but neither changeling really listened for long.

“So, do you want to talk about what just happened?” Thorax asked, prodding Chrysalis.

“I’m not sure what you’re referring to,” Chrysalis said.

“Whatever happened back in Celestia’s room. With you and the fireplace?”

“No.” Chrysalis slapped his hoof away. “We don’t need to talk about it.”

“I think we do.”

“And why would I care what you think?”

Thorax shrugged. “Mutual respect?”

Despite her best efforts to hide it, Chrysalis snickered.

That sound made Thorax smile. “So, has Twilight been taking good care of you while I was gone?” He thoughtlessly plucked a book from a nearby box. The title resembled scribbles more than legible text, but there was a rather impressive drawing of a leaf on the cover.

“Oh, I’m sure she and Luna will be all too happy to take care of me.” Chrysalis snorted.

“I don’t know. If you can save Celestia, maybe they’ll go easy on you.” He exchanged his tome for another. This one had a manticore drawn on the cover. A monster index, Chrysalis guessed. He opened to the Bugbear and examined the page. A few of the sheets seemed to be missing here and there.

“You really don’t know how this works, do you?” Without raising her head from the floor, she glanced upwards at Thorax. “They’ll never let me go. I’ll spend the rest of my eternal life as a statue for little foals to point at, telling stories about the big bad Changeling Queen.”

“I don’t think . . .”

“Or maybe, If I’m lucky, they’ll just decide to kill me. I think I’d prefer that one. At least it’ll be peaceful.” She motioned to the world around her with a foreleg.

“It’s not funny.” Thorax frowned and turned the page. He didn’t recognize this monster.

“Who said it was a joke?”

“I might be able to talk to Twilight. Maybe once you’re done helping, you can come back to live with us?” Thorax asked. He flipped to the page marked with the bookmark: the Changeling. He frowned.

“You say that like it would be any better. Those little traitors would never accept me back. They shouldn’t accept me back. Unless of course, you’re planning on executing me, too.”

Thorax slammed the book shut and heaved it over his shoulder, earning an intense glare from Twilight. “The changelings would love to have you back. A lot of them have missed you.”

She blew a puff of air that almost sounded like the start of a laugh.

“I mean it.”

“No, you don’t. Even if they would accept me, I wouldn’t go back.”

“Why not?” Chrysalis noticed Fluttershy nodding eagerly at Twilight. They both seemed excited about some unheard piece of conversation.

“I’m not their Queen anymore, Thorax. I would have hoped you figured that out by now.” She tugged on his antler with her teeth, nearly tipping the king off his wooden throne.

“Hey, stop that.” He pulled himself free with a grunt. “I’m not saying you would come back as queen. Maybe an advisor. Or just a friend.” He reached out for her, but she pulled away from him.

“We both know that wouldn’t work.”

Thorax let his legs relax, hanging them over the edge. He didn’t say anything else, only fidgeted in the silence. He glanced up toward Twilight. Though she didn’t make a show of it, Chrysalis could hear Twilight’s rant. The string of names and overly complex terminology just made her headache worse. To her credit, Fluttershy at least seemed to be doing her best to keep up.

“Why do you still care, Thorax?”

He fumbled, nearly toppling off his crate at the question. The two ponies cast concerned glances in his direction, but he smiled and waved to show he wasn’t hurt. When they returned to their work, he steadied himself on his platform.

“What kind of question is that? Did you think I wouldn’t care?”

“Truthfully? I don’t know any reason you should.”

“You don’t?” Thorax flipped himself onto his back, splaying his memories across the bright white paint that lined the arched ceiling. “Well, to start, you raised me. You’re my queen.”

“I’m not your queen anymore, remember?” She sunk the words into his ribs like a blade.

“You were my queen. Did you know that my first memory is of you sitting in the nursery, watching over us as we hatched?”

“Can’t say I remember it.” She looked away from him. She could still hear the eggs crack as the nymphs pushed forward to meet their new world. “I don’t know if you knew this, but I raised a lot of changelings.” Truthfully, he didn’t look much different from the day he hatched. Just a little bigger.

“That doesn’t change the fact that you were there. You watched over us as we grew. Trained us to survive in a world that hated us—”

“Led you into a full-on war with ponies, drove my own hive to leave me behind to seek better lives, and buried my own sons and daughters. Give me some time, I’m sure I can come up with more.” Chrysalis retreated inward, tucking her head down into the dark. “You should go home. Take care of them. Do better than I could.”

“That’s why I’m here,” Thorax whispered. He couldn’t tell if she heard him.

Hours passed while Twilight ran Fluttershy through each experiment she had in the works. Fluttershy did her best to try and engage Twilight but eventually accepted her role as more of a soundboard to bounce ideas off. Occasionally, the less studious pony offered a solution she thought might hold some merit. A few suggestions led Twilight to add another page to the growing heap of notes, while others were shot down almost immediately. By the time the two were finished with their work for the day, neither changeling could tell if they’d accomplished anything.

“I should head back to my room. It’s getting pretty late, and Pharynx will probably be wondering where I am,” Thorax explained. With a fond farewell to the rest of the group, he left. Chrysalis found the silence more agonizing without hearing his quiet breathing nearby.

“I’ll have one of the guards escort you down to dinner, Fluttershy.” Twilight retrieved one of her underlings and assigned him to Fluttershy. “Go ahead and start without me. It might be a while before I’m able to join you.”

“Alright, Twilight. If you’re not down in an hour, though, I’m coming back up here to carry you down, myself. Spike made me promise.” The two of them shared a quick laugh, and then she too vanished into the winding corridors of the castle.

“And what about me?” Chrysalis asked, finally rising from her alcove.

“I’d almost forgotten you were here.”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “Glad I could already be useful to your efforts.”

“I’ll take you back to your room in a bit. I just have to finish recording my thoughts for tonight. Apparently, I only have an hour,” Twilight joked.

“Oh yes, Fluttershy’s threat. I must admit, it would be amusing to see her try. I quite enjoy the sight of ponies failing,” Chrysalis mused, her chains rattling as she stretched her cramped muscles. “Now, I want you to take me back to my room.”

“In a bit. I’ve got to finish this,” Twilight muttered, her attention focused solely on her notes.

Chrysalis didn’t back down. “I said that I wanted to go back to my room.”

Twilight glanced up momentarily “Just give me a minute.”

Chrysalis twitched. Turning back to her nest, she retrieved the book Thorax left there. Shaking with anger, she took the book and launched at Twilight. The chains’ limiting her movement made her shot go wide. Although it missed its intended target, the missile crashed into Twilight’s workstation, knocking over piles of books and spilling her experiments.

The alicorn jumped back from the table, toppling her seat. She turned to Chrysalis, who wore a look of mischievous pride.

“What is your problem?” Twilight demanded, marching up to Chrysalis.

“I told you that I wanted to go back to my room.”

“Your room?” Twilight recoiled. “I should send you to the dungeons for that. Do you know how much work you just set me back?”

“I hope it was a lot. Maybe now you’ll listen to me in the future.”

The doors burst open and the guards poured in, weapons ready.

“What was that noise, Princess?” a soldier asked.

“It was our guest throwing a tantrum,” Twilight spat. “Take her back to her room.”

“Yes, Princess.”

The soldier nodded to his companions. They marshaled Chrysalis out at spearpoint. All the while, Chrysalis smiled, keeping her head held high.

“Do you need assistance with cleanup, Princess?” one of the remaining guards asked, motioning to the aftermath of Chrysalis’ outburst.

“I’ll have a team take care of it later,” she sighed. “I have to go through it first and see if there’s anything I can salvage from it.”

“Very well, Princess. I’ll be outside if you have any need for me.”

The soldier returned to his post, leaving Twilight alone with the disaster in her study. She spent a moment calming herself before taking stock of the damage. Several of her inkwells shattered, soaking the table and most of her materials in thick black ink and making the nearby pile of notes worthless. She slid them off the table and into a trash bin.

She found a rag on one of the shelves and started to wipe the area clean. After several futile minutes of scrubbing, she abandoned that idea, tossing the ruined rag into the trash with her day’s work.

After half an hour, she managed to tidy up into what she considered an acceptable state. She collapsed into her chair and sank down with a long, drawn-out sigh. She grabbed the book that had caused all of this. The Guide to the Dangerous Creatures of Equestria. Somehow, the title only made Twilight angrier.

A few stains marred the book’s cover, but nothing that would cause actual damage. She turned her attention to the pages themselves. Some were inky. Some were missing. Then she reached the bookmarked page. The Changeling.

The image of the black-shelled equine creature gave Twilight pause.

Changelings are widely considered one of the most dangerous monsters that roam Equestria. Their ability to mimic and infiltrate pony culture should be treated with the utmost caution. Should you come across a changeling, your best bet would be to flee and report the sighting to the guard.

Twilight’s stomach twisted as she read the passage.

“Princess?” the guard’s voice echoed from outside.

“Yeah?” Twilight shut the book.

“The cleaning team has arrived.”

She took a deep breath. “Fine, send them in.”

The doors opened and a pair of cleaning staff stepped inside. One of them carried a bucket and mop while the other pushed a cart laden with cleaning supplies. Twilight pointed out the area she needed cleaned and thanked them both. She didn’t have much of an appetite, but she headed for the kitchen anyway. As she left, she swept the bestiary from the mess and tucked it under her wing.

She needed some time to think.

10: A Flower Amidst Weeds

“Chrysalis? Wake up, we’ve got work to do.”

Twilight threw the changeling’s door wide open. Her steps echoed in the silent bedroom. The sound instilled a profound sense of solitude in the pony, despite the knowledge she couldn’t possibly be alone. Her spell continued, pulling open the curtains, spilling dull blue daylight into the dark. A thin layer of frosty dew smudged the view of the gardens outside.

“Hurry up, Chrysalis. I have plans for today. You’re going to help.”

Chrysalis groaned, constricting her body tighter to hide from the morning. She had curled up against the ceiling where it met the wall and fireplace. In her current state, she almost resembled a cicada. An angry, overgrown cicada.

“I think I tried to kill the wrong princess,” Chrysalis grumbled as she unraveled.

Unimpressed, Twilight stepped out for a moment, requisitioning a spear from one of the ponies outside. Holding it tight in her purple glow, she raised the blunt end into the air, jabbing it into Chrysalis’ back. A surprised yelp sent the changeling crashing down like a sack of bricks. Her chains rattled as she rolled onto her stomach.

“Ow,” she muttered, staring up at Twilight.

Twilight shrugged. “I told you to hurry.”

Chrysalis stood with some difficulty. “You’re eager for more of my help already? Great. Let’s see how far I can set you back this time. I’m trying to keep a record.” Her voice dripped with sarcastic excitement.

Twilight started for the door, twirling the weapon alongside her.

Chrysalis ran a hoof through her mane, pulling a few knots loose and settling it into place before following. She stepped out into the hall in time to see Twilight return her borrowed tool to a concerned stallion.

“You can’t really mess up what I’ve got planned today. It’s perfect for you.”

“And just what stupid thing is that?” Chrysalis asked, trying her best to form a mental map of the route she’d been dragged through. Two hallways, a downward flight of stairs and a few dozen confused double-takes from passing ponies later, Twilight led Chrysalis out into the royal court. Unless the changeling had been lax with her mental mapping, she felt confident that Twilight wasn’t leading her to the study.

“We’re going out into the gardens. You’re going to help me pick flowers.”

“And will the whiny one be joining us again today? What was her name?” Chrysalis pursed her lips.

“Fluttershy,” Twilight said flatly.

“Right. Fluttershy. Tell me, did I scare her off?” Chrysalis asked in a mocking tone.

“No. She’s eating breakfast with Luna. I plan to meet up with them later. Just as soon as we’re done with our work.”

The lunar and solar thrones shimmered under the skylight. Chrysalis tried to imagine the princesses atop them, regal and beloved. They must have looked quite impressive to their subjects below. She couldn’t help but wonder how she would look in their place.

“She’s not that scared of you anymore, you know?”

“What?”

“Fluttershy. I talked with her last night.”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “So she says. I’ll have to judge that for myself.”

The stained-glass windows looked far more vibrant this time through. Chrysalis didn’t shrink away, studying each one in detail. Even though she stood only a few feet away, Twilight felt more like a storybook hero than a real pony. And she supposed that made her the villain.

“Keep up,” Twilight insisted.

“How about you slow down? I can’t walk that fast anymore.”

“I thought you were healing,” Twilight said, slowing to match Chrysalis’ pace.

“What do you expect? These chains are heavy.”

Twilight wrinkled her muzzle. “Well, if you hadn’t acted out like that last night, I wouldn’t make you wear them. You’re just making this harder on yourself, really.”

“I assure you it was quite worth the effort,” Chrysalis huffed.

The morning breeze carried a hint of winter’s frost. From over the courtyard walls, Chrysalis could hear sounds of the city. Ponies called out to one another and exchanged daily pleasantries. Outside the golden gates, carriages clacked against the cobblestone streets. She could taste the scent of freshly baked goods in the air.

“This way.” Twilight motioned to the high arch at the edge of the courtyard.

Any pony worth their salt knew of the Canterlot Royal Gardens, which meant the changelings did too. The gardens were open to all: students visiting on field trips, tourists on vacation, local ponies who just wanted a peaceful day in nature. Today, though, the gardens were empty. Even the gardeners made sure to keep out of sight. Except, of course, for the guards.

Twilight stepped aside, allowing Chrysalis to take the first step into the floral wonderland. Tall hedges formed in the inner walls of the gardens, white flowers poking through the greenery in uneven patches. The high stone walls were hidden from view beneath a sheet of tangled ivy. The main path wound for miles around the sides and back of the castle, flanked on each side by a stretch of blossoms painted every color Chrysalis had a name for and more.

“What do you think?” Twilight asked.

“About what?”

“The Canterlot Royal Gardens,” Twilight said proudly, reaching out to the world around her with a filly-like smile on her lips.

“You were serious about flower picking, weren’t you?” Chrysalis realized with a groan.

“Yes. Come on. We have to get around the back of the castle.”

Their journey took the two of them along the full length of the gardens. Twilight’s constant stops to admire the scenic displays only delayed them further, grating on Chrysalis’ nerves.

Twilight stopped to smell one of the flowers. “You know, when I first started studying here under Celestia, I tried to catalog all the different species of flowers that grew here,” She said, sketching a mental picture of the radial symmetry in play with the shimmering sea of foam-colored flowers before her.

“I don’t care,” Chrysalis griped.

Twilight chuckled. “I made it about halfway before I lost the list. Spike wasn’t all that great at organizing back then.”

“Are you even listening to me?” Chrysalis asked.

Apparently, the princess hadn’t learned her lesson last night. Unfortunately, Chrysalis’ chains made throwing an impossible task.

Twilight took a few more steps. “Ahh! Here we are.”

Twilight gestured toward the massive field of flowers before them. The guards stepped forward and removed the chains from a confused Chrysalis. Before she could make sense of that, Twilight reappeared, offering a basket.

“Oh. I get it now. This is how you ponies torture, isn’t it? I must say, it’s more effective than I ever thought it could be,” she said as she knocked the basket away.

“This isn’t torture. It’s a nice day and I wanted to get some fresh air. Now pay attention. We’re going to be pulling weeds today. These ones, specifically.” Twilight’s magic reached into the flower patch and pulled a thin green root from the dirt. She wiped the dirt off and tossed it into the basket. “Got it?”

Chrysalis racked her mind, searching for the right words to express her complete disgust. For the first time in her life, her words failed her. She could only stare down the alicorn, her face twisted in annoyance.

“Or don’t help.” Twilight shrugged. “It doesn’t matter to me, really. You’re not going back inside until I finish.”

“What’s the game here, Twilight?” Chrysalis demanded, stomping her hoof.

“I don’t know what you mean.” Twilight got down to her knees and started to pull more weeds. “There’s no game being played here. At least, not by me.”

“So you only brought me out here to pull weeds. Seriously?”

“Yes. So are you going to help?”

“Of course not.”

Twilight returned to her work, pulling weeds and inspecting them. Chrysalis stormed away, but the guards kept her going too far. Of the dozen soldiers that accompanied them, half were unicorns, half were pegasi. Chrysalis weighed her odds of escaping from such a group. She might be able to outmaneuver the pegasi, but the unicorns would be a problem. Their spears looked rather sharp.

And then, of course, she had to consider Twilight. She wouldn’t sit idly by and watch.

No. This wasn’t her chance. She would have to wait a little longer. The changeling collapsed in the grass, laying her head back against the dirt floor. The warm sun on her shell felt nice against the cool breeze. Even the smell of the flowers put her at ease, though she would never admit it.

“You know, a punishment isn’t going to work if I don’t know what I’m supposed to be scared of? A field of flowers doesn’t really instill fear.”

Twilight paused her hummed tune. “I told you, this isn’t a punishment. It’s just something that needs to be done.”

“Right.” Chrysalis nodded. “I’m still not helping.”

“Okay.”

Even as she lounged, Chrysalis refused to take her gaze off Twilight. As the morning hours crept by, the guards relaxed and the basket gradually filled. For each new root she pulled, Twilight had to move deeper into the field.

“Alright. That should be enough,” Twilight announced, brushing the dirt from her hooves.

“It’s about time,” Chrysalis crooned.

Her bones popped as she rose from her flattened area of grass. Her and Twilight met in the middle, on the stone path that wound through the garden. The soldiers readied to move out. As Twilight turned to leave, Chrysalis snuck a peek into the basket. It had been filled halfway with stringy green roots.

“That’s quite a bit of greenery you’ve got there, Twilight.”

The alicorn stopped and slowly turned. “Yes. About a pound, if my estimates are right.”

“What are they?”

Twilight pulled the basket close to her chest. “Why do you care?”

“I wasted a few hours of my life out here for them. The least you can do is tell me why.”

“They’re for my experiments. They’re a weed native to this area. According to legends, it’s used to counteract magic.” Twilight tilted her head as she put on her lecturing voice. “Of course, there’s not actual scientific data to back up that assumption, but it’s worth at least testing it--”

Twilight fumbled her words as Chrysalis swatted the basket out of her grasp. It bounced on the stone, spilling its contents across the sidewalk.

“Seriously?” Twilight asked, flatly. “That was petty and pathetic, even by your standards.”

“Serves you right for wasting my time.”

“What’s your deal, Chrysalis?” What sounded like genuine curiosity infected Twilight’s voice. She swept the fallen vegetation in her magic and gathered it back into the basket in seconds before handing it off to one of the guards.

Chrysalis frowned at the display.

“My deal is that I’m tired of you wasting my time.” She whipped her mane dramatically.

“No, I want a serious answer. Why did you knock the basket out of my hoof? Why did you throw a book at me last night? Why are you behaving like such a . . . petulant foal?”

“To spite you,” Chrysalis said.

Twilight considered her argument.

“So, let me get this straight. You did that only to make me suffer a few extra seconds of cleaning. That’s it?”

“Do you have a problem with that?” Chrysalis mused.

“Yes. I do. I want to know why you’re so intent on trying to make my life worse when I’m trying to help you. You do understand that, right? I’m trying to help you.”

“I don’t want your help.”

“Then what do you want?”

“To return to my room and sleep,” Chrysalis growled. She tried to walk away, but the guards refused to step aside.

“Is that really all there is to you? Just spite? No matter how small of an annoyance it is, you just have to use it to try and make my life worse?”

“Exactly.”

“Then I guess I was wrong about you.” Twilight handed off her basket to one of her chaperones. “Last night, after your little tantrum, I saw something in that book you threw at me. A passage about Changelings as these horrible creatures. It gave me this crazy idea. Maybe I’ve been treating you wrong all this time.”

Twilight started to pace. “I’ve been treating you like the monster everypony thinks you are. That you think you are.” She shook her head. “I even thought that maybe I was being unfair to you. Maybe you weren’t this big bad monster. Maybe you just needed somepony to empathize with you. I wanted to be on your side.”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “I don’t need you on my side. I don’t want you on my side. Did you ever consider that?”

“I am now.” Twilight nodded. “So, you know what, fine. You win.”

Chrysalis choked. “I what?”

“You win. I’m done playing your game.”

“And what game is that, exactly?”

Twilight motioned to the space between them.

“This one. You want to make me miserable? Guess what? I’m miserable. I’m here trying to save a mare that’s like a second mother to me. And instead of focusing on that, I have to deal with you throwing a fit like a foal. I’m done.” She sounded oddly calm.

“What then? You’re going to send me to be tortured by Luna? You disappoint me, Twilight. I thought it would be much harder to break you than that.”

“No. I’m not letting Luna near you.”

“Then tell me, little pony, just what will you do to me?”

“Nothing. I have other things to focus on. Let me be clear with you, Chrysalis. I wanted to help you. I really did. Celestia saw something in you. Something that convinced her to save your life, possibly at the cost of her own. I thought that if I tried to be nice to you, that maybe you would open up a bit to me. Maybe I would be able to see in you whatever she saw.” Twilight shook her head. “But it’s becoming clear that won’t work. So, I’m done trying.”

Chrysalis’ amusement climbed up her throat as a hearty cackle.

“Is that why you brought me out here? Because you thought it would get me to open up to you? It seems you don’t understand, Twilight. I hate you.” Chrysalis inched forwards. The guards moved to intervene, but Twilight didn’t flinch. “I hate every word that comes out of your mouth. I hate your holier-than-thou attitude that you seem to always have. And above all I hate your kind and everything they’ve done to my Changelings. I won’t rest until every pony you hold dear is little more than a husk under my command.”

“Why?”

Chrysalis stamped her hoof hard enough to crack the stone. “Stop asking that!”

“Why do you hate us so much? What did we ever do to you that you want to hurt us?”

Chrysalis lunged forward, snapping her jaws within an inch of Twilight’s face. The guards rushed to her defense, but Twilight stopped them. A subtle wave of her hoof told them to step back.

“You took everything from me, Twilight!” Chrysalis swung her head back and forth, growing more guttural with each bark. “My throne! My kingdom! My children! Why shouldn’t I take everything from you in return? It’s only fair, after all.”

“You’re wrong.” Twilight shook her head. “We didn’t take anything from you. You threw it away. Look at Thorax. Even now, he tries to protect you. But you just push him away. You pushed them all away. And now, you’re taking that anger out on the ones you think responsible because you can’t stand to face the fact that you’re going to die alone and unloved and won’t have anyone to blame but yourself.”

Chrysalis’ bravado faltered.

“How dare you speak to me like that,” she snarled.

“I will do anything in my power to make sure that Celestia lives. If I fail, I know that she’ll die. And every pony in this country and beyond will mourn her. But no one will care that you’re gone. No one will even remember you. That’s the life you’ve chosen, Chrysalis. And I pity you for it.”

Hundreds of different comebacks littered Chrysalis’ mind. But none of them could stop the sting she felt in her chest with every echo of Twilight’s voice.

Twilight put her hoof down, gesturing for her guards to continue their work.

“Put her back in chains and take her up to her room. I’ve got to go meet my friends for breakfast.” She strode off, leaving the stunned changeling alone with her thoughts.

“So, how did everything go, Twilight?” Luna asked. She and Fluttershy were already sitting at the dining table. Their mostly polished dishes had been set aside, waiting for the servants to take them.

A vibrant purple aura enveloped the door and slammed it shut. Twilight refused to meet either of their gazes. Instead, she slipped silently into an open seat and rested her head against the placemat.

“That well?” Luna lamented.

Fluttershy put a comforting hoof on Twilight, but didn’t say anything.

“Fluttershy?” Luna started.

“Yes, Princess?”

Luna practiced her best Celestia impression with a deep breath

“Would you mind bringing a message to the kitchen staff? I want them to prepare your choice of desert for tonight’s meal, to celebrate the last night of your visit. Tell them you have the authority of the Princess.” Luna winked.

“O-Okay.” Fluttershy looked back and forth between Twilight and Luna, biting her lip. Eventually, she climbed down reluctantly from her seat. “I’ll get right on that, Princess.” She glided off into the kitchen.

Luna waited for the door to close completely before returning her attention to Twilight.

“What happened?” she asked.

Twilight slammed her forelegs into the table. Luna lurched back, startled by the sudden violence. A disembodied dark claw plucked her wineglass from the table before the vintage could spill. A fork rattled onto the stone somewhere below.

“It failed. Spectacularly. I’ve given up on relying on her for help.”

Luna frowned. She tried her best to keep her voice professional, but couldn’t stop the worry that bled into her voice. “You did your best, Twilight. No one could ask more of you.”

A tear welled in the younger alicorn’s eye.

“I thought I could help her. But I couldn’t. I failed. And because of that, Celestia is going to . . . to die.”

Twilight remained still as a dark wing slid over her, warming her.

“Listen to me, Twilight,” Luna whispered, pulling Twilight close. “I know things seem grim right now, but you must not give up. I promise you that we will do everything in our power to save Celestia.”

“I know.” Twilight tried to smile, but it came off feeling hollow. Luna’s words didn’t really settle her troubled thoughts. But she was trying to help. That was more than most were doing at this point.

The umbral princess’ wings wiped a tear from Twilight’s eye.

“And don’t worry about Chrysalis. We’ll get the answers out of her, one way or another.”

“I . . . I don’t know . . . Do you really think there’s no other way?”

“I do.” Luna returned her drink to her mystical grip, freeing her hooves to wrap them around Twilight. “But I will not ask you to make that choice right now. For now, you just focus on taking care of Celestia.”

“What about Chrysalis?” Twilight asked.

“I will handle her.” Luna noticed Twilight’s glare. “Calm yourself. I won’t have her hauled off to the dungeon. But you need not worry about her. Go spend some time with your friend before she leaves.”

“Thank you, Luna.”

Twilight winced as the alicorn gave her one final squeeze and then released her. She followed off in the same direction as Fluttershy, disappearing into the kitchen.

Luna sipped her wine from the glass.

“Crow. Come down here. I require aid.”

A thestral appeared from the darkness, dressed head to hoof in black armor. Obsidian fur lined his bat-like wings and protruded from gaps in his armor. He bowed his head to the floor. Luna hadn’t heard him approach, but she knew better than to rely on her senses where her elites were concerned.

“I need you to deliver a message for me.”

Thorax smiled at the older guard, wary of the cautious gleam in his eye. “I was told I was expected.” He laughed nervously, trying his best to ignore the second soldier searching his person.

“He’s clean,” the examiner said. “Go ahead.” He nodded toward the door.

“Thank you.” Thorax bowed hastily. The stallion blocking his path moved aside, never breaking visual contact. The wooden door shook with a short series of sharp knocks.

No answer.

Thorax watched his companions from the sides of his eyes.

“She is in there, right?”

The stallion flared his nostrils. He reached past the king, and pushed the door open.

“Oh. Thank you, again.” Thorax smiled at the two. They didn’t return it.

He slipped inside, eager to forget the encounter. Even during the day, Chrysalis’ room stayed dark. Extra bed sheets had been draped over the windows to block out whatever the real curtains couldn’t catch. Part of him missed the old green glow of his childhood hives. The only source of light came from the bathroom, where a lone bulb battled valiantly against the encroaching shadows.

“Chrysalis?” Thorax asked, poking his head into the bathroom. The object of his search stood at the sink, hooves tense against the marble rim. Deeper into the room, steam rose from the filled bathtub. The mirror above the sink had been shattered, revealing a wooden wall.

“Thorax?” Chrysalis tensed, but her body stayed rooted in place. With the mirror gone, he couldn’t see her face. Thorax stepped past her, settling comfortably leaning against the back wall.

“Help me take this thing off, would you?” She turned her leg until he could see the buckles on her brace.

“Are you supposed to take it off?” he folded his arms.

“Probably not. I’m beginning to think it might be a strange torture device. Please?”

A silence settled between them.

With a sigh, Thorax dragged himself back onto his hooves and reached for his mother’s leg. She shifted her weight onto her good leg, leaving her other free to lift less than an inch off the ground. He pressed lightly on either side, keeping the limb steady as he ignited the pale green horn between his antlers.

His magic, in the form of green fire, threaded the first leather belt back through the buckle. Chrysalis groaned in relief as the pressure finally released. The second and third buckles didn’t take any longer than the first. With the device removed, Thorax set it aside. Her leg had recovered steadily. The glassy plates hadn’t grown enough to darken, leaving the leg a fleshy pink. In this state, any decent force would still crack right through her shell.

“Thank you,” Chrysalis said. She couldn’t catch her breath.

When he straightened up, Thorax could see the interior of the sink. Innumerable shards of glass had piled over the drain. Just as many different versions of the changeling queen watched Chrysalis, each one wearing a mask crueler than the last.

“Do you need help getting in?” Thorax asked.

“No, I can handle that part.” Chrysalis released the sink. One by one, she let her limbs press into the tile. Her first three brought no issue. She sucked a breath through her teeth as the fourth finally received its weight. Thorax stepped away, leaning back against the door.

“It looks better.”

“I’m sure it does.” Chrysalis sounded exhausted.

Thorax watched her ease into the water, sliding down until her body reached both ends of the basin. Watching the stress melt away from her face made him smile, though he endeavored not to let her notice.

Chrysalis let her eyelids fall, leaning her head back against a neatly folded towel.

“Are you here about what happened in the Gardens today?”

“Twilight told me that something happened. She wanted you to give me the particulars, though? If you want to talk, that is.”

“Of course she did.”

“Tell me what happened?” Thorax pleaded.

“She took me out with a complement of guards to pick flowers. Flowers! I swear she was trying to kill me.”

“Twilight wouldn’t have sent me up because you were annoyed. Did something happen between you? Did . . .” He swallowed. “Did she finally make up her mind about what to do with you?”

Chrysalis splashed her hoof lazily in the tub.

“No. She . . . told me that I won.”

Thorax relaxed. “You . . . won?”

“I officially made her life miserable enough for her to leave me alone, apparently.”

“Sounds like you. Is that it?”

Chrysalis drew a line in the water with her hoof and watched the ripples spread. “She . . . said some other things, too . . .”

Thorax knit his brow. “Like what?”

Chrysalis’ gaze drifted away. “Thorax, tell me something. What will you do if I die before you?”

Thorax blinked a few times, replaying the words in his head until he was sure he heard them right.

“Do you plan on dying soon?”

“No one plans on dying. But it happens. That isn’t important. What would you do if I died? Would you cheer? Cry? Would you even know?”

“That’s a stupid question. Of course I’d be upset. Why do you--”

“And what about your brothers and sisters? Would they miss me?”

“I-I’m sure they would.”

His stumbling made the reality clear to Chrysalis. “She was right, wasn’t she? I’m going to die alone.”

Thorax shot up. “Twilight said that?”

“She was right.”

“No she isn’t. Don’t think like that.”

“Quiet, Grub,” Chrysalis ordered. “I’m sick of listening to your lies.”

“It’s not a lie,” Thorax cried desperately. “If I didn’t care about you, why would I ask Celestia to save you? Why would I be here helping?”

Chrysalis straightened slightly. “You sent her to that hive?”

The chitin on Thorax’s face paled. He scratched the back of his neck. “I . . . I-I may or may not have said something about it.”

“Of course that was your handiwork.” Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “You never cease to make things hard on me, do you?”

Thorax chuckled. “What can I say? I like to keep your life interesting.”

The two of them finally fell silent. Years’ worth of dialogue had created distance between them. The questions haunting Thorax weighed on his tongue. Questions of her life, of where she’d been, of what had injured her, but he couldn’t find the resolve to break the sacred silence that had settled.

Not a single soul could predict what challenges awaited them past dawn’s horizon. Here, in Chrysalis’ company, they didn’t matter.

Tonight, neither changeling wore their crown.

Author's Note

Hey all,

Chapter 10 here is where the chapters were essentially rewritten from scratch using only my memory of the original. The story should hopefully feel a bit more fresh from here on out.

11: Her Part to Play

Twilight loved stargazing.

Those little sparks flickered like candles in the dark, using all their might to shine across galaxies to greet her when she felt loneliest. During many of her late study sessions, she had watched the moon arc through the glittering veil of night, her constant companion. Now, its off-white glow held no solace for her.

“Twilight?” Fluttershy’s voice drew her attention back down from the sky.

“Hey, Fluttershy. Everything ready?”

The pegasus nodded. The saddlebags on her back shook as she did.

“Are you sure you have everything? Did you get your gift from the kitchen staff?”

“Yes and yes. They made me some cupcakes. I was going to bring them back for the rest of the girls.” She poked at the box of sweets at the top of her pack.

“I’m sure they’ll love them.”

While Fluttershy secured her bags, Twilight climbed onto her hooves, wiping away some of the grass that clung to her fur. With a nod, she and Fluttershy set off through those golden gates, onto the main street that bisected Canterlot. The two guards outside bowed to the two mares as they passed.

“You know, my train doesn’t leave for a few more hours,” Fluttershy said. “I made sure to get the last one, so we could visit a little longer.”

“Well, was there anywhere you wanted to go in particular?” Twilight asked.

Fluttershy shrugged. “I haven’t been to the city too often. I don’t really know what’s around here.”

“See, in Ponyville, most of the shops would be closed by now.” Twilight smiled. “But this is Canterlot. It works by a different set of rules.” As they walked the length of the street, windows cast their warm glow out onto the sidewalk, offering shelter from the cold autumn air.

Fluttershy tapped her chin. “So, what do you suggest?.”

“I think I might know a place,” Twilight offered.

Fluttershy raised an eyebrow at her friend. “Is it a library?”

“No,” Twilight cried defensively. “It’s a bookstore.”

Fluttershy giggled. The sweet sound drowned out Twilight’s uncertainty.

“It sounds like a plan.” Fluttershy hopped to Twilight’s side. “Lead the way.”

The two continued down the main road a short way. Dozens of small side streets broke away, stretching through the city like the branches of an ancient tree with the castle as its roots. The deeper into the tangle of cobblestone they went, the smaller the shops became.

Other ponies marveled at the princess as she passed. Twilight had seen a few of them around the city before, either from the parades or parties she sometimes attended.

The more familiar faces belonged to the nobles she often saw in royal court hearings. A few of them stopped to converse. Celestia had tried to teach her the important names, but Twilight found herself blanking on this particular blue stallion.

“Will you be attending the Gala this year?” he asked.

“Of course, I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Twilight cooed.

“Everyone is clamoring to learn the theme for this year,” The mare beside him explained. “In fact, we’ve been meaning to speak with Celestia about our ideas, but she hasn’t held her court for a few days now.” The mare leaned in close, dropping her voice to a whisper. “Is she well?”

The finely dressed entourage was far too enamored with the princess’ answer to notice Fluttershy wince. Twilight didn’t have to see it; she could feel it.

“She’s been rather busy with her duties,” Twilight lied.

“I see. That’s certainly understandable.” The stallion nodded.

The mare giggled. “It can be a thankless job. Do give her our regards when you see her, would you?”

“Of course.” The two groups exchanged a low bow before being on their way. Once the other group walked out of sight, Fluttershy’s pace slowed dramatically.

“How do you do that?” Fluttershy asked, planting her hooves firmly on the ground.

“Do what?” Twilight made it a few feet further before realizing she didn’t hear a second set of steps beside hers on the empty avenue.

“Hide the truth like that.” Fluttershy examined her reflection in the glass of a nearby storefront.

Twilight shrugged nonchalantly. “It’s something you learn as a princess,”

“You make it look so easy.” She turned to face herself head-on.

“It’s not.” Twilight joined her in staring into the abyss. “It takes a lot of practice. Why do you ask?”

“What should I tell everyone else back home? I don’t know if I’ll be able to . . . hide the truth quite as well as you do.”

Twilight watched the mannequins in the window. Silk finery lined the shop’s window, each piece hoof-stitched and fitted with gemstones. A signature Twilight recognized. Suddenly, she understood Fluttershy’s sudden shift.

“I don’t know. Luna wants to keep this all hidden.”

“I think it’ll be a lot worse if everypony has to find out the hard way,” Fluttershy shifted her saddle to one side.

“Maybe.” Twilight took a deep breath.

“Your friends care about you. We wouldn’t want you to have to deal with all of this by yourself.” Fluttershy inched closer to Twilight.

“I know, but you all have your own worries.”

“Stop that. We’re your friends, Twilight. We’re always going to worry about you.” She wrapped a wing over the princess. “You know that, don’t you?”

“I do.” Twilight leaned on Fluttershy’s shoulder.

Fluttershy’s whole body shuddered as she sighed. “But I’ll do my best to keep it quiet if that’s what you really want.”

Twilight weighed her options. While she saw it more as an occupational hazard, she didn’t like lying to other ponies. That disdain increased a thousand-fold where her friends were involved. But stressing them out over something like this didn’t seem to be the best choice, either.

“I think, for now, that would be best. Thank you, Fluttershy.” Twilight pulled away. “Now, we should keep moving. I don’t want us to be late.”

“Alright.” Fluttershy perked up.

The road continued a little further before ending in a small court. Several of the buildings on the block had switched off their lights, leaving only the iron lamps lining the street to guide the way.

“Shoot,” Twilight frowned at the gate drawn over the bookstore’s front door as if it would spontaneously spring open at her spite. “The store is already closed for the night. I was hoping to send you back with the newest special edition copy of Daring Do for Rainbow. They’re only selling it here in Canterlot. Looks like that plan is shot.”

“You can always bring it when you come home,” Fluttershy suggested, secretly relieved.

“I guess so.” A startling thought gnawed at Twilight. How long would it be until she got to go home again? And when she did, how much would have changed? She pushed those thoughts away. “Well, we’ve still got time to waste. Any ideas?”

Fluttershy answered her question by pointing to a white brick building across the street from a short way back. A red-and-white striped awning above the door reminded Twilight of a circus tent. She didn’t have any better ideas. As they drew closer, she realized the strange décor of the building marked it as an ice cream vendor. Even the refrigerated air of the frozen goods shop felt warmer than it did outside.

The inside looked as stereotypical as Twilight could imagine an ice cream parlor: empty red booths lined two of the four walls. A small section of the back corner had been cordoned off by a countertop, complete with a glass display containing over a dozen multi-gallon cylinders, each filled with their own flavor of the icy delicacy. Behind the bar, an older green stallion waited. Lost within a thousand-yard stare, the worker wiped a wet rag lazily over a clean section of marble.

“Mister Swirl?” Twilight asked.

Pistachio Swirl, as the nametag on his collar displayed, snapped to attention. Noticing his new customers, he straightened himself, smoothing the wrinkles in his apron with a free hoof and shoving the rag into his pocket.

“Princess Twilight? Lady Fluttershy? What can I do for you fine young mares this evening?” He struggled to rise from a shallow bow.

“Lady Fluttershy?” The pegasus hid a nervous blush behind her wing. “I don’t think anypony’s ever called me that before.”

“Apologies, I didn’t mean to offend.” Swirl laughed nervously. “It’s just that you just caught me a little bit off guard.”

“No worries.” Twilight waved a hoof in his direction. “We just stopped by for a treat before Fluttershy went home.”

“Then you’ve come to the right place. We’ve got the best ice cream in Canterlot, all made right here in this shop,” He announced proudly, then quickly added, “No offense to your staff in the palace, of course.”

“It’s certainly an impressive array.” Twilight admired the rainbow of different colors stored behind the glass, almost identically to how she had when her mother would take her and her brother out for their birthday to a shop just like this one. “Our staff in the castle can’t compete.”

“So, what’ll it be?” Swirl retrieved a scoop from a bucket of fresh water.

Twilight turned to Fluttershy. “Do you know what you want?”

“I’ll just have a scoop of chocolate on a cone, please.”

Swirl nodded. “Right away.” He produced a waffle cone from one of the cupboards. The lump of chocolate fit snugly on top of it, sinking slowly down further toward the bottom point. “And you, Princess?”

“Vanilla. Two scoops in a bowl, if that’s alright.”

“Sure thing.” He rinsed the remaining chocolate off in the sink before adding the princess’ order to a clear plastic bowl. All three of the ponies made their way to the register at the end of the bar. The two mares accepted their respective desserts from the server.

“How much?” Twilight asked, fishing a coin purse from her bag while her dish floated nearby.

“Oh, Princess, you don’t have to . . .” He adjusted his hat.

“I insist.”

“Six bits,” He admitted, sounding ashamed.

Twilight deposited the small golden coins on the counter with a friendly, “Thank you.”

“The pleasure’s all mine, Princess. You two enjoy your night.”

The two of them found a seat closer to the door. The small white table wobbled slightly, but not enough to endanger their meal. The two chairs tucked beneath it were little more than a red cushion framed with curly silver metal.

Twilight settled in her seat, shifting momentarily to find the most comfortable spot. As she shoveled the first bite into her mouth, tension shed from her like snakeskin. Relaxing for the first time since waking, Twilight finally recognized the beating inflicted on her from the day’s events. Her legs felt heavy, battered by this unrealized exhaustion.

“You look relaxed.” Fluttershy smiled.

“Can’t you at least try not to sound so surprised?” Twilight joked.

“I mean it. You’ve been on edge the whole time I’ve been here. Not that I blame you, of course. You’ve got a lot to deal with right now.” Fluttershy had chocolate stuck in the fur around her lips.

“Yeah.” Twilight sighed. “I feel like this is the first moment of normalcy I’ve had in days.”

“I’m happy I could help.”

Twilight didn’t feel like dwelling on recent events. “So, has anything happened in Ponyville while I’ve been gone?”

Fluttershy nibbled on her spoon, deep in thought. “Without you around to stir up trouble, there isn’t much to do.” Fluttershy laughed.

“I can’t even argue with that.” Twilight shook her head. “How’s Angel?”

“He’s doing well. He and Discord have been getting along.”

“Speaking of the chaos spirit . . .” Twilight interrupted herself with another spoonful.

“It’s been fun being with Discord. We’ve been getting along surprisingly well, so I don’t feel too nervous around him anymore. He’s doing his best to stay within the rules the princesses gave him. He hasn’t broken any of them yet.”

“Yet?” Twilight raised an eyebrow.

Fluttershy didn’t seem to hear the last question.

“What else has been going on? Oh! Rarity has released some sketches for her Autumn Collection. She asked me to model a few of them for her.”

“Are you going to do it?”

Fluttershy nodded.

“I’m glad you’re comfortable enough to enjoy it now. I just know it’ll be fun.”

“I’m sure it will be.”

They lapsed in and out of conversation several times. Twilight expounded about a few new spells she’d been dying to try out. Fluttershy lamented the subtle downgrade in the types of birdseed the market had started selling. Neither of them realized how long their conversation had stretched until Mister Swirl started to close shop.

“You’re welcome to stay as long as you like, I don’t mind.” He tried to tell them.

“Thanks for the offer, but we really need to be going anyway. We’ve got a train to catch.” Twilight said.

“The food was delicious.” Fluttershy praised.

“Come on back anytime, then.” Swirl waved them off as he closed up behind them.

Little more than an hour separated the two friends from the end of their time together. The rapidly dwindling number of open stores suggested they should start making their way towards the station. Twilight knew the tracks ran along the outer rim of Canterlot, meaning their destination waited at the distant edge of town. Bright enough to rival the stars, the castle shone like a beacon. The tall golden spires were visible for miles in every direction, dwarfed only by the mountains to the east.

The remainder of their journey happened in silence. Before long, they finally arrived at the train depot. The small brick building looked abandoned. This far from the busier roads, the only light fell from the brass lamps hanging on the platform. Metal shutters had been drawn over the ticket booth. Fluttershy slipped from her saddle and hovered up onto a wooden bench. Twilight joined her.

“It feels like it all went by so quickly,” Fluttershy said.

“Time flies when you’re with your friends.” Twilight shrugged.

“Time flies when you’re having fun, Twilight,” Fluttershy corrected.

“That’s what I said.”

“Is it?” Her voice sounded far away.

“What do you mean?” Twilight sounded a little sad, a little angry. “You don’t have fun hanging out with me?”

“It’s not that. It’s that I don’t know if you were having fun. Everything’s just a little crazy right now, is all.”

“You can say that again.” Twilight rolled her eyes. “But yes. I did enjoy your company, Fluttershy. It might be the only thing I’ve enjoyed the last few days.”

“If you say so.”

The sound of the approaching train sickened Twilight. The screech of brakes brought the locomotive gliding up to the platform.

“Are you ready?” Twilight asked. She used her magic to lift Fluttershy’s bags onto their owner’s back.

“As I’ll ever be.”

The doors opened, spilling luminance out onto the bare stone. The passenger section looked empty, save now for Fluttershy. The soft red seats and carpet brought a small sense of comfort to the car.

Twilight bid her friend goodbye, waving madly as the pegasus stepped up to the threshold. When Fluttershy didn’t step inside, Twilight’s smile faded. “Is something wrong?”

“You know,” Fluttershy’s voice sounded ready to break, but she held herself together. “I can stay a little longer if you need me.”

“That’s a kind offer.” Twilight forced herself to grin. “But I’ll be alright. You take care of yourself, okay?”

“I will.” She boarded the train.

“Fluttershy.” Twilight’s voice cracked. The other pony froze mid-step. “Tell the girls about this, if you think that’s best. If it comes to it, I’ll deal with Luna.”

“Alright, Twilight.” The doors closed. Fluttershy claimed a seat by the window, allowing one final wave to the princess. Twilight could see the tears start to flow as the metal carriage pulled away with a lonely whistle. Twilight continued waving far longer than Fluttershy could see.

Standing by herself on an empty platform, Twilight finally let her guard fall.

The moon and stars watched, an unforgiving audience to the actor playing Twilight Sparkle. She felt the burn of the spotlight on her fur as she dropped to her knees, the hostile gaze of the universe searing into her skin worse than any magic burn could hope to rival. Her lungs refused to drink the winter’s gale, crushed beneath an unknowable, invisible thing. She lowered her head between her legs, letting her horn rest against the concrete.

A princess doesn’t cry.

Like a parasite, Chrysalis’ voice infected Twilight’s thoughts. But now, as she sat alone on the empty streets of Canterlot, they felt a little more comforting than they had before. But they did nothing to ease the weight hanging over Twilight, threatening to crush her before long. Her chest tightened, causing her shudder.

Twilight didn’t cry. Twilight screamed.

12: Bruised and Broken

With a yawn, Twilight opened her door. Last night’s episode left her with a headache. One that caused her to sleep through most of the morning hours, meaning the sunlight spearing through the windows nearly blinded her. Thorax sat on a bench in the hallway. His head raised at the sound of Twilight’s steps.

“Hey, Thorax.” Twilight mumbled.

“Morning, Twilight.”

“What are you doing sitting up here?”

“Looking for you.”

“Oh.” Twilight looked up and down the hallway for an excuse. She didn’t find one. “Any chance you can walk and talk? I didn’t eat dinner last night and I’m really regretting it right now.” Her stomach grumbled on cue.

“Y-Yeah. I guess I can.”

The changeling king rose slowly. His body moved like a machine shaking off the rust after a long time of disuse. Twilight had to keep her pace slow for him to keep up.

“Everything alright, Thorax?”

“Yes. No. Not really.”

“Did something happen?”

“I went to speak with Chrysalis last night.”

Twilight nodded, remembering her request the previous evening. “And how did that go?”

“Not great.”

“She didn’t hurt you, did she?”

He shook his head. “Of course not.”

“Did you manage to convince her to help us?”

“Uhh . . . I’m still working on that.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “So . . . what did she do? ”

Thorax stayed silent for a long time after that, long enough for the duo to reach the lower levels of the castle. Every time he opened his mouth to speak, he noticed another pony nearby and shut back down. Twilight didn’t press him for any more information until they reached the privacy of the Royal Dining Hall. She ordered a bowl of oatmeal and sent the server away.

“Alright. It’s just the two of us. Tell me what’s going on, Thorax.”

The king crawled into the seat beside Twilight. He sat with his shoulders slumped and wings flat against his back. The perfect picture of weariness.

“She told me what you said about her in the Gardens.”

“Oh.” Twilight felt the slightest pang of guilt in her stomach. “I shouldn’t have said all of that. I know you care about her. I’m sorry, Thorax.”

The changeling hung his head. Every muscle in his body clenched. When he spoke again, he had to struggle to keep his voice down. “I don’t want an apology. Because you’re right. She’s alone. Completely alone. I don’t know what to do anymore, Twilight. I don’t know how to help her. I thought that if anyone could help, it would be you or Celestia. But I guess we saw how that turned out . . .”

“I’m sorry, Thorax. I tried. I really did.”

“I know.”

The kitchen staff returned with Twilight’s breakfast. She looked uncomfortably at the brokenhearted changeling, unsure if she should take his order as well. Twilight dismissed her. The poor mare looked almost relieved as she returned to the kitchen.

Twilight turned the contents of the bowl with her spoon, disconcerted by the bitter taste in her mouth.

“Am I wrong to want to help her, Twilight?” Thorax finally asked.

“It’s not wrong to want to help. She was your queen after all,” she assured him.

“But the other changelings don’t feel that way. They’ve moved on. They’ve forgotten about her. But I can’t. I can’t do that to her. Not after everything she did for me. They see her as a useless tradition to be tossed away like the rest. And the ponies see her as a monster to be feared and chased down. But deep inside, I know who she really is. And I know that everyone else is wrong. They have to be.”

The sincerity in his voice only poisoned Twilight’s appetite further.

“Not everyone.”

Thorax raised his head just enough to stare at Twilight. “What?”

“Celestia didn’t fear her. Not like that, anyways. She didn’t chase Chrysalis away. She wanted to help. And it nearly killed her.”

Thorax sank deeper in his chair.

“See what my love for her did? If I could just let Chrysalis go, Celestia wouldn’t be hurt.”

“Don’t think like that, Thorax.” Twilight dropped her spoon into the mush as she focused on unspooling this thread of thought to its end. “You didn’t make Celestia go there. You didn’t make her show sympathy for Chrysalis. I think . . . I think Celestia thought the same as you do. She saw something in Chrysalis that made her hesitate.”

“You really think so?”

“I do. And I want to trust Celestia, but doing so has cost me at every turn, Thorax. I’m beginning to wonder if maybe we’re wrong about Chrysalis.”

Thorax chewed his tongue in thought.

“She wasn’t always the crazy changeling queen you saw her as, you know?”

“Tell me about her. Tell me about the version of her you know.”

Thorax took a deep breath as he summoned his earliest memories.

“Did you know that changelings are linked to the hivemind before they hatch? It allows us to learn about the world and our place in it before we’re even born. We can’t communicate, it’s more that we feel the emotions of the ones around us. It’s why so many changelings are born cruel. It prepares us for life.”

“That doesn’t excuse her behavior.”

“No, it doesn’t.” Thorax shifted his gaze. “But I’m not talking about her. I shouldn’t be alive, Twilight.”

Twilight poked at the cold slop in her bowl, trying her best to look anywhere except at Thorax.

The king continued. “Something was wrong with me. My mind never formed right. I could hear the anger and bitterness of those around me, but I couldn’t understand it. The Broodmothers sensed my hesitation. They . . . they recommended that they shouldn’t waste any more resources on me. They had already given me enough energy to hatch, but I guess they figured I would just starve anyway.”

“That’s awful.”

“Maybe. But it was the only choice we had. Our hive didn’t have the magical energy to spare on drones that might just end up a liability. And I don’t know why, but Chrysalis didn’t listen to them. She used to come down to the nursery personally to give me her energy.”

“She saved you.”

“It took me years to realize it. Even after I hatched, I couldn’t feed.”

“There was something wrong with your magic?”

“I told you, there was something wrong with my head. I was born with a conscience. I couldn’t steal the love of some innocent creature. I knew it was wrong. Chrysalis wasn’t happy about it, but she continued taking care of me. For years, I was nothing more than a drain on the hive’s resources, but she never forced me out.”

Twilight pushed her breakfast away. “Maybe she saw something in you?”

“Maybe. As I grew older, I realized that it took more and more to sustain me. Eventually, the guilt of being a parasite outweighed my hatred for feeding. I took my proper place as an infiltrator. Chrysalis even trained me herself.” He hung his head. “I watched her decline over the years. By the time I realized that she was starting to lose her grip completely, I was too late.”

“The invasion of Canterlot,” Twilight realized.

“Yes. You know the rest of the story. I was there during the invasion. When I saw you and your friends’ display of true friendship, it . . . reminded me. It made me realize just how far Chrysalis had fallen. But I know that somewhere, deep down, she’s not the monster everyone thinks she is.”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut. Her voice took on a hard edge. “What am I supposed to do, Thorax? I want to help her, but she won’t let me. I don’t have time to waste on trying to change her mind.”

“I’m just asking for one last chance, Twilight. I know it’s a lot to ask, but I know you’re the only one who can get through to her. Just like you did with Starlight, and me, and so many others.”

Twilight trembled, but eventually cracked. “One last chance, Thorax. But after that . . .”

“You’ll hand her over to Luna?”

“If that becomes necessary.”

Thorax flinched. “If that’s the case . . . then I won’t stand in your way.”

“I hope it doesn’t come to that.”

“Me too.”

“Chrysalis?” Twilight called through the door as she knocked. When there was no answer, she turned to the guard. Without a word, the soldier stepped forward, unlocked the door, and stepped aside.

Twilight stepped forward into the dark. The only light in the room came from the smoldering embers burning in the fireplace. The changeling had moved her furniture off to the corners of the room, leaving only a rug on the floor to lie on. She didn’t bother looking up at Twilight as the princess walked in.

“We need to talk,” Twilight said.

Chrysalis didn’t move.

Twilight considered several different approaches. In the end though, she settled for dragging a chair over and sitting down beside her. The princess said nothing, either. Instead, she simply gazed into the flames, same as Chrysalis.

“What are you playing at, Twilight?” Chrysalis eventually asked.

“I told you already, I’m done playing.”

“Forgive me if I don’t take you at your word.”

“Thorax convinced me to give you one more chance. Don’t waste it.”

Chrysalis groaned and repositioned herself. “Of course that idiot had something to do with this.”

Twilight leaned forward. “That idiot is the only reason you’re not shackled to a wall in a dark cellar. I’d be a bit more thankful to him if I were you.”

“You’re not me.”

Defeated, Twilight threw up her hooves in surrender. “Chrysalis, do you think I like doing this?”

“I’d hope so. I don’t know why you keep wasting my time otherwise.”

Twilight slumped over in her chair, keeping her head propped up in her hoof. “It’s because I’m trying to figure you out.”

“Don’t bother.”

“I will bother. I’ve been bothering.” Twilight’s words grew louder. “All this time, I kept Luna from hurting you because I thought there was a chance you could change. I can help you. I want to help you. Don’t you want your life back? Don’t you want to enjoy living again? Just let me help you.”

Chrysalis slithered to her hooves. “Do you know what I hate the most about you ponies, Twilight?”

“What is that?”

“Your smug sense of superiority. The way you just assume you’re right.” She jammed a hoof into Twilight’s chest, sliding the chair back a few inches. “Isn’t it enough that you defeated me? Now you have to sit here and offer me an illusion masquerading as hope. It makes me sick. I might be cruel, but at least I have the decency to be honest about the suffering I inflict.”

Twilight blinked several times. “What are you talking about?”

Chrysalis leaned in close, splashing Twilight with her spittle as she screamed.

“You want to help me? That’s a load of crap. You don’t want a friend, you don’t want an ally. You want a trophy. Just like you did with my children. I won’t be like that, Twilight. I won’t live my life as your pet!”

With a roar of anger, Chrysalis reared back and kicked Twilight away, cracking her chair in two in the process. Twilight spun head over hooves, shielding the sharp pain in her chest where the strike had landed.

The doors tore open. The guards poured into the room, but Twilight stopped them with a wave of her hoof. She massaged the bruised skin on her chest as she stared down the furious changeling.

“Whatever happens, don’t interfere,” Twilight said to her guards. Then she turned to Chrysalis. “Don’t do this.”

“Stop telling me what to do, Twilight!”

The changeling lowered her head and leveled her broken horn. For the briefest of moments, she trembled, unwilling or unable to take that first step. But as she squeezed her eyes shut, she lunged. The guards watched in horror, frozen in place by their princess’ orders. But Twilight didn’t budge an inch. She didn’t even bother to brace herself. Instead, she simply turned her head as the echo of cracking bone rang through the room.

Chrysalis collapsed as her injured leg snapped. She landed at Twilight’s hooves, her fury all but forgotten in a moment of agony.

“I warned you,” Twilight said wistfully.

Chrysalis clenched her teeth shut, refusing to cry out. A cocktail of anger, sorrow, and helplessness flooded through her veins. She could taste blood as she tightened her jaw.

“What are all of you staring at?” At the sound of their princess’ voice, the guards snapped back to attention. “Go fetch Doctor Heart. He’s in Celestia’s room.”

“I don’t want a doctor,” Chrysalis growled through her teeth.

Twilight stepped around the collapsed changeling. “It’s a compound fracture. You’re bleeding pretty badly.”

“Good! I hope it ruins your floors. If you really cared about me in the slightest, you’d turn around and walk away. Leave me here to die in peace.”

The princess knelt down beside her, examining the wound with an urgent gaze. As she watched the pool grow, her heart hammered, her throat went dry. She shook her head furiously as she spoke.

“You’re wrong. You know that, don’t you?”

“Why won’t you just leave me alone, you stupid thing?”

“Because you need help.” Twilight tore a strip of fabric from the broken chair and held it tight over the bleed. Her hooves trembled as the red soaked into her fur, but she refused to let go. Chrysalis writhed beneath the pressure.

“Why?”

“Because you’re hurt.”

“Why do you care? After everything I’ve done to you, Twilight, why do you care what happens to me?” Tears welled up in the corners of the changeling’s eyes. “You and your damned Celestia?”

“I don’t know why Celestia spared you.” While her magic applied pressure to the wound, Twilight tore another strip of cloth and added it to the makeshift bandage. “But I know she did it for a reason. She saw something in you. Thorax has seen it. I’ve seen it, too. Somewhere, deep down inside of you, there’s empathy. Compassion. The potential to turn over a new leaf and make a new life. I know it. And I know you can be happy again, if you would just work with me. Don’t you want your life back? Not as a slave or a pet, but as the proud changeling you used to be?”

Circling back around to Chrysalis’ front, Twilight lowered her head even with the changeling. Though Chrysalis refused to meet her gaze, Twilight watched with tired eyes, waiting patiently for an answer.

Whatever the changeling wanted to say was lost when Doctor Heart came charging in. His medical bag flew through the air behind him, wrapped in the same blue magical energy as his horn.

“What happened?” he demanded.

“She kicked me,” Twilight answered, revealing the bruise on her chest. “The strain was too much for her leg. It broke.”

The doctor knelt down beside Twilight and took the bloody rag from her grip.

“Alright. Let me look. It’s not pretty. Chrysalis? Can you hear me?”

No answer.

“She’s lucid. She’s just petulant,” Twilight explained.

“Screw you,” Chrysalis moaned.

“Alright.” Doctor Heart turned to the guards still standing slack-jawed in the doorway. “You get a stack of towels. You go get the rest of my crew from Celestia’s room. The rest of you, help me get her onto the bed.”

“What about me, Doctor?” Twilight asked. “I want to help.”

“Good. While we lift her, use your magic to keep her leg steady. We don’t want it injured any further.”

Twilight wrapped the twisted limb in her magic, keeping it level as the rest of the group moved her to the bed. Towels were laid out to cover the sheets. Nurses arrived and took the place of the guards.

“Nurse, give her something for the pain,” Doctor Heart barked. “The rest of you get ready. We’re going to have to handle this here and now. Get this place sanitized and get the tools ready.”

As the medical team whipped into a frenzy, Twilight slunk into the background. She sat in the unbroken chair and watched the scene play out before her.

13: The First Step

“How is she?” Twilight asked once Doctor Heart finally finished. Behind him, his assistants were busy cleaning blood from the makeshift operating theater.

“It’s not life threatening. She likely won’t be walking for the next few weeks. That said, I know she possesses some sort of healing magic. She might be up by tomorrow. No way to be sure. She might be in pain when she wakes up as well, so you may not want to stand too close.”

“Thank you, Doctor. You did excellently.”

“Of course, Princess.”

With a hasty bow, the doctor left, taking the rest of his team with him.

Twilight sent the rest of the guards away, closing the door behind them. Outside, raindrops tapped against the window, blurring the little starlight that filtered in. Twilight closed her eyes and nestled down into her chair. She let her thoughts drift, never focusing on the same thing for more than a few seconds.

By the time she opened her eyes again, the rain had evolved into a thunderstorm. Lightning flashed. Thunder rumbled. The sound of rain pattering against glass and stone threatened to lull Twilight into unconsciousness. Then she heard the rustling of silk sheets.

Chrysalis sat up in bed, massaging her temple with the edge of her hoof. She scanned the room. Her eyes narrowed when she finally spotted Twilight sitting in her chair.

“Of course you’re still here,” she muttered.

“The doctor just left recently. He said you might be in some pain and assured me that that was normal. But you might not be walking anytime soon.”

“I’m not some fragile little pony. I’ll be fine.”

“I hope so.”

Chrysalis leaned back into her pillows.

“If you want to help me, then throw a few logs in the fireplace. It’s freezing in here.”

Twilight stared at the changeling for a moment before climbing out of her seat. Using her magic, she floated several of the smaller pieces of firewood from the basket nearby and loaded them into the hearth. She struck a match from the book and tossed it into the pile. The fire started slowly, but built up into a cozy bonfire.

Twilight returned to Chrysalis’ bedside. “There. Is that better?”

The changeling turned away from her. “A little.”

“If you’re still cold, I could fetch you a blanket.”

“You’re still pretending you care? Why? I already told you that I didn’t believe you.”

“Think whatever you want. I know why I’m doing this.”

The princess vanished into the hallway for only a moment before returning with a thick wool blanket. She tossed it over Chrysalis and smoothed it out with her magic. She made sure to take extra care when handling the area near the injured leg. Afterward, Twilight returned to her seat.

Chrysalis kept her back to Twilight, but every flash of lightning painted her shadow across the far wall. “How long do you plan on sitting there?” she demanded.

Twilight spoke with a heavy weight. “I don’t know. It’s late, but I haven’t gotten much work done tonight.”

“And whose fault is that?”

Twilight rose and started for the door. “You must be hungry. I’ll send Thorax up as soon as he returns.”

“Twilight?”

The purple pony’s hoof stopped just shy of the door handle. “Yes?”

“It . . . It’s poison.”

Twilight turned back to the changeling, who was now facing out into the storm. “What’s poisoned?”

“Celestia. It’s an ancient spell, rarely used even when I was still young. You won’t find anything about it in modern medical textbooks and, as far as I know, no such cure exists for it. It’s the perfect tool for assassination.”

Twilight took a few steps forward. “Why are you telling me this?”

She heard Chrysalis sigh. “I’m bored. I’ve memorized the map on the ceiling, searched every inch of the room for an escape, and taken enough baths to give my shell the permanent scent of soap. And now I can’t even walk.”

“You want me to stay and talk with you?” Twilight allowed the barest hint of a smile to cross her lips.

“I didn’t say that,” Chrysalis huffed.

Twilight returned to her seat once again. “Alright. Tell me more about this poison.”

“It’s ancient magic. A spell fueled by absolute hatred. I’ve only ever used it once before. And this time . . . it was an accident.”

Twilight knit her brow.

“An accident?”

“I was furious at that stupid princess. You’re a lot like her, you know? You both look down at me with that same pitious look in your eyes. I just felt so angry. I just wanted her to leave me alone. My body was failing. My mind was delirious. I let my instincts take over. I don’t remember anything after that.”

“I see.”

Chrysalis squeezed her eyes closed. “And every time I close my eyes, I see that damned face. It’s like she’s taunting me. Even in death.”

“There’s no way to stop this poison?”

“No.”

Twilight shook her head feverishly. “There must be some way. No spell is perfect.”

“There’s nothing you can do.”

“Is there something you can do?”

“I . . .” Chrysalis hung her head. “No. Not anymore.”

“But you do know something. Tell me. It might help.”

Chrysalis stayed quiet for several minutes. “Do you know anything about changeling magic, Twilight?”

“No.”

“From what I understand, you unicorns are born with magic, but have to practice to get anything done. Changelings are born with theirs and harness it entirely through instinct. Even if I wanted to teach you, you could never learn it.”

“I don’t know, I’m sort of a legendary magical scholar,” Twilight bragged.

“It’s not a matter of your abilities,” Chrysalis sneered. “It’s a matter that Changeling magic, at its most basic, requires the instincts of a changeling to wield. By your very birth, you were disqualified from its use.”

“Alright. But I don’t see how this is supposed to help me.”

“I’ll tell you if you stop interrupting me.” She cleared her throat. “This class of magic is known by every changeling because it's the same force that keeps us alive. It’s how we feed. We are not creatures bound by physical forms like ponies, we’re bound by our magical energy.

“Because of this, we can change our physical form, and why we require neither food nor drink. All the energy we need to sustain us, to sustain our magic, is the emotion we draw from others.”

“Love?”

“Love is the strongest of these emotions. And one of only a few that are worth the effort of draining. This spell that can save Celestia is part of this magic as well. We can grant our life force to others. It’s how we feed our young. It’s how my idiot son and his traitors survive. But if enough of that energy can be focused, it can be used to heal even the most dire of wounds.”

“That doesn’t sound so impossible.”

“It requires a great deal of magical energy. Far more than any drone could wield. You would need the power of a Royal.”

“Like you?”

“I can’t do it. Not without my horn.”

Twilight started to pace around the room. “But you can still use your magic,” she pointed out. “You’re still feeding.”

“Losing our horn does not inhibit our magic, but it does make it exceptionally difficult to channel. If I tried to use it without my horn, that amount of energy might heal Celestia, or it might blow this city to Tartarus.”

“What if the changelings worked together? As a whole, would they be able to do it?”

Chrysalis shook her head. “No. No one drone could hold so much energy, even for such a short time.”

“What if they timed it right? Gave energy during the spell to keep it powered, but never going over that limit.”

“Can you inhale and exhale at the same time?”

Twilight stumbled slightly. “No. Not really.”

“Neither can we. While a changeling can freely give energy, another must actively receive it. And while they’re being fed, a changeling cannot expend their magic. It simply doesn’t work like that.”

The alicorn’s pacing slowed dramatically. “Then . . . you’re telling me that it's hopeless.”

“Yes.”

Twilight stomped her hoof, startling Chrysalis with the sudden thud. “I don’t believe that.”

“There is no way to save Celestia, Twilight! It can’t be done. The sooner you understand that, the easier this will be for you. Truthfully, I don’t care if you believe me or not, it won’t change the outcome.”

Squeezing her eyes shut, Twilight let her breathing slow. “I’m not saying I don’t believe you. But there has to be another way.”

“There isn’t one.”

Twilight stomped her hoof again. “Then I’ll make a new one. I’m not giving up on Celestia.”

Chrysalis shrugged. “Fine! Waste your time, brat. I couldn’t care less. I’ve fulfilled my end of the bargain.” “No.”

“What did you say to me?”

Twilight stepped closer, standing straight in an attempt to match Chrysalis' imposing size. “You have not fulfilled your end of our deal. I said that you would help me save Celestia. Your information is a start, but we’re still a long way from saving her.”

Chrysalis leaned in closer. “There. Is. No. Way.”

“No.” Twilight snapped her head around. “You’re wrong. I know there is. I just have to find it. And I need your help to do that, Chrysalis. What do you say?”

“I don’t help with lost causes.”

“Then you’re lucky I do.”

With those final words, Twilight stormed out. The guards remained perfectly still as the princess slammed the door behind her and galloped off toward her lab.

Twilight sat alone at her workstation. She pinched the bridge of her muzzle, massaging away the stress that threatened to split her head in two. In between bouts of exhaustion and light-headedness, she scribbled a few notes on her pages. Just tonight, she had filled three scrolls with recipes for failures.

A knock at the door pulled her up out the doldrums.

“Who is it?” she called.

“Me,” Thorax answered.

“Come on in.”

The door opened just wide enough for Thorax to slip inside.

“I stopped at your room. The guards told me you were still up here. Do you know how late it is? Why aren’t you asleep?”

“I’m working.”

“Oh. Did you make any progress.”

Frowning, Twilight slammed her head down onto the table. “No.”

“Oh.” Thorax cleared this throat. “That’s unfortunate.”

Twilight sat up, staring at the changeling from the corner of her eye. “Thorax, did you need something? I’m a little busy here.”

The king thought for a second before realization struck.

“Yes. I wanted to thank you. I was with Chrysalis for a while. She didn’t say anything, but I heard from one of the guards that you went to see her. They also told me that she hurt herself, but that you stayed with her to help.”

Twilight sighed. “Yeah, I did.”

“You don’t know how much that means to me, Twilight.”

“Apparently, it meant a lot to Chrysalis, too. She gave me some information.”

“Oh?” Thorax buzzed through the air, landing in an open seat beside Twilight. “What did you learn?”

Twilight took a deep breath. “Chrysalis told me what she did to Celestia.”

“She what?” He blinked a few times. “Then, you know what’s wrong?”

Twilight nodded her head back and forth. “Sort of. She told me that she used ancient changeling magic to poison her. A hate spell. Unfortunately, that was about all she had. As far as she knows, there’s no way to heal it. Well, nothing that we can use, at least.”

Thorax paled. “Then there’s nothing we can do?”

The princess shook her head. “No. But I’m not giving up that easily.”

Sitting up in his seat, Thorax asked, “Is there anything I can do to help?”

With her confidence renewed, Twilight turned back to her workstation.

“Maybe. But not right now. For now, I just need to figure this out. I doubt I’ll be able to directly counter the magic, but I think I’ve figured out a way around that. I’m working on a potion that can dispel any magical effects.” She motioned to the pile of notes. “With enough strength, it might be able to counteract even something as powerful as Chrysalis’ magic.”

“That sounds impressive.”

“Yeah? Well, for now it’s just a dream. I need to find the right combination of ingredients.” Twilight jumped with a sudden realization. “Your changelings wouldn’t know anything that would help with that, do you?”

“Not off the top of our heads. But I can look into it, see if I can find anything.”

“Thank you, Thorax. That would be a big help.”

“Of course, I owe you, Twilight.”

Twilight turned her attention back to her work. “I wouldn’t celebrate her reformation just yet. She helped a bit, but she’s still not cooperating too well.” Twilight widened her eyes. “I’ve still got a long way to go on both fronts.”

“I know. But you gave her a chance,” Thorax said, his voice almost a whisper. “That’s more than I expected, and it’s more than she deserved. I trust you to do the right thing, Twilight.” He rose from his chair and put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “Now I’ll go ahead and get out of your mane. I’ll send a message if I manage to track down any leads. Good luck. And goodnight.”

Twilight nodded and worked up just enough energy to conjure a reluctant smile. “Goodnight, Thorax.”

Twilight watched the changeling leave, closing the door behind him with her magic. With the distraction gone, she set up the next potion and hung it over the open flame. As it started to bubble, she returned to her notes to copy down her progress.

14: Like Friends Do

“Good morning.” Twilight smiled.

“You again?” Chrysalis whined, pulling her covers up over her face.

With her magic, Twilight tugged the sheets back down. “Don’t think you can’t get away from me that easily.”

This time, the changeling rolled onto her side, showing the alicorn her back. “I’m not in the mood to talk.”

“Are you in the mood to eat?”

Chrysalis gagged. “I don’t eat. I don’t even have taste buds.”

Twilight sat down beside the bed, making herself comfortable on the stone floor. “Really? You can’t taste anything?”

“Nope.”

“What about--”

“And before you ask about food cooked with love . . . yes. We can taste that.”

Twilight laughed. Chrysalis started at the sound. “That’s exactly what I was going to ask. It’s like you read my mind or something. Remind me to bring you some of Applejack’s pie some time. It’s a secret family recipe, made with lots of love.”

“Yes, well . . . maybe I’d like it.”

Unable to find a comfortable position, Twilight leaned back, laying flat against the floor and staring at the map painted on the ceiling.

“Do you recognize any of it?” she asked.

Chrysalis glanced over her shoulder. “Any of what?”

“That map.” Twilight pointed at the ceiling. “It’s been here since the castle was built. I’ve researched it, but none of the names are familiar in any records I’ve been able to find.”

“Maybe it’s not real.”

The princess tilted her head to the side. “Yeah, but then why take the time to paint it, you know?”

Chrysalis scowled. “I haven’t the slightest idea. Is there some reason you’re still bothering me? I can hear your stomach growling from here. Why don’t you go fix that?”

Twilight sat up. “I wanted to check on you.”

Chrysalis bit back a snarky remark. “I . . . I’m fine. Just some pain. I’ve had worse.”

“Do you get hurt a lot?” Twilight asked, tilting her head to one side.

“When you’re a parasite like me, Twilight, you have to fight for whatever scraps you get. Although, it helps that I’m always wearing armor. It comes in handy when I’m fighting for my life.” Chrysalis glanced down at her chitin. She wondered how many scars it would bear if it didn’t repair itself.

“Like with whatever broke your leg the first time?”

Chrysalis’ skin started to itch under the cast. “Yes. In this case, it was an Ursa. They’re mean things.”

“Minor or Major?”

Chrysalis scrunched her muzzle. “What?”

“The Ursa,” Twilight repeated. “Was it a Minor or a Major?”

The changeling turned fully toward Twilight, allowing her to see her narrowing eyes. “What’s the difference?”

“Minors are just babies. Much smaller than the Majors.”

“Well, it was in my hive. Those tunnels aren’t that big.”

“Probably a Minor then,” Twilight decided. “You’re lucky. A Major is a scary thing to face down. One of them almost flattened Ponyville once.”

“Too bad. I would have loved to see that.”

Twilight frowned, pulling Chrysalis’ sheets over her head with a surge of magic.

This time, to Twilight’s surprise, it was the queen that laughed. It was short and cut-off, but it was there nevertheless.

“You know, you’re a lot more agreeable this morning.”

Twilight’s comment left Chrysalis feeling disgusted. But this time, that disgust wasn’t directed towards Twilight. No. Instead, it turned inward. After all her resistance, all her struggles, here she was, lying beside a pony having a casual conversation. No threats. No intimidation. No violence. She was losing her edge.

The worst part, though, is that she didn’t hate it.

“If you’re feeling nostalgic, I could always start ignoring you again.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide. “Let’s not go back to that. I don’t think I’ll be able to convince you a second time.” She chewed her lip. “Chrysalis, I didn’t want to say those horrible things to you. But I couldn’t think of any other way to get you to listen. I’m sorry.”

The changeling held her head high as she stared down at the alicorn on her floor. “Apologizing shows weakness, Twilight. Up until you said that, I actually had a shred of respect for the way you stood up to me. It takes some courage to say the things you did, even if I simultaneously hate you for it.”

With a carefree wave, Twilight returned to lying on her back. “Yeah, yeah, you hate me, I get it. But you are talking. Why don’t we start there? Just talking. Like friends do?”

“Because I would rather break another of my legs than be friends with you.”

“Technically, you have broken two. It was the same one, yeah, but you broke it twice.”

“Shut up.” Chrysalis bit her lip to fight back a grin. It would seem the princess was finally learning.

Their conversation trailed off with both of them staring up at the ceiling. They sat in silence, content and serene. That only made Twilight’s stomach growling all the more noticeable.

“I really need to eat,” she muttered.

“I can think of a really simple solution to that problem?”

“Go eat?”

Chrysalis frowned. “Less violent than my solution, but that would work too.”

Stretching her tired limbs, Twilight rose. “You could come with me? It would get you out of your room for a while.”

The changeling crossed her forehooves. “Maybe I just so happen to like spending all day locked up in this room.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Really? Seems kind of dreary.”

In a flash, Twilight vanished, reappearing nearby and narrowly avoiding the pillow launched at her. Chrysalis sat up in her bed, fuming.

“Of course I don’t like it. This place sucks. But I’m not allowed to leave.”

“If you’re with me, the guards won’t mind. But there’s also the issue of your leg. Maybe I could send for a wheelchair? Would that help?”

Chrysalis kicked off her covers at sat, hauling her casted leg over the edge of the bed.

“You mean this thing?”

She tapped the plaster limb on the tile floor.

Twilight winced.

“Doesn’t that hurt?”

“No. It’s unnecessary. Remove it.”

As she stepped forward for a closer look, Twilight pursed her lips. “I don’t know if I should do that without the doctor’s permission.”

Chrysalis scoffed. “Look, Twilight, if you can’t trust me on something this simple, this is never going to work. So quit being annoying for once in your life and take this stupid thing off me before I break it over your head.”

“It’s not that I don’t trust you, it’s just--”

Twilight hit the deck as another pillow sailed over her head. This one crashed into one of the bookcases with enough force to knock the vase off the top shelf. It fell to the ground with a crash. The sound drew the guards, but she waved them off.

“Take. It. Off.”

“Alright, fine. Just calm down.”

As she summoned her magic, Twilight moved in as close as she dared to get.

“What’s taking so long?” Chrysalis demanded.

“Don’t move an inch” Twilight warned.

A thin beam of light emanated from her horn, slicing through the cast with a clean vertical cut. A bit of force split the mold wide open. Twilight turned away, hoping to avoid the gruesome sight. To her amazement, the limb appeared intact, wrapped in bandages stained with dry blood.

“Impressed?” Chrysalis asked, reading the confusion on the pony’s face.

“Your leg is . . . it shouldn’t have done that. I was stuck in a cast for weeks last time. How did you . . . ?”

“I had planned to catch you off-guard with it when I made my escape, but that cast was just too annoying to deal with,” Chrysalis huffed. At this point, even she wasn’t sure if it was a joke or not. “Don’t worry, it’s still broken. But at the very least, I can put some weight on it.”

Twilight lifted her gaze to meet the changeling’s smug smile. “I didn’t know changelings could do that.”

“Of course you didn’t.” She spat her words like they tasted bitter. “You don’t know anything about me or my kind.”

“Then help me learn,” Twilight begged.

“I’ll consider your plea,” Chrysalis rose from her bed with a dramatic flourish. She pushed past Twilight, heading for the door. “For now, I just want to get out of this place. Even if that means that I have to spend time with you.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, but followed it with a smile.

“You ponies just have to make everything gaudy, don’t you?” Chrysalis asked as she eyed the massive doors to the mess hall.

“That’s rich, coming from you,” Twilight muttered.

The changeling glared at her from the corner of her eye. “What was that?”

“I didn’t say anything,” Twilight lied, suddenly interested in the far wall.

Chrysalis frowned, but said nothing. Instead, she turned up her nose and threw the doors open with as much force as she could muster. They slammed into the stops with a sound like a cannon, drawing the gaze of everyone in the room.

Conversations fell silent across the hall as Chrysalis stepped forward. Several soldiers moved for their weapons, but Twilight called them off. Intoxicated by the authority her presence commanded, Chrysalis held her head high and kept her pace slow. She felt every eye on her and bore their stares with a wicked smile.

“Pay attention, Twilight. That is how you make an entrance,” she said.

“Really? Because it seems like a good way to anger every soldier in the caste at once. My authority can only keep them from hurting you, it won’t stop them from hating you.”

The changeling’s cackle sent a cold chill through the room. “It’s cute that you think these mindless drones could hurt me.”

Her statement elicited several angry growls from the crowd. She focused on one of the disgruntled soldiers. Looking down at him, she dared him to step forward. Both of them stood down as Twilight stepped between them.

“What are you doing?”

“Just enjoying my freedom, obviously.”

Twilight shook her head. “To me, it looks like you’re trying to get back on my bad side.”

Chrysalis’ proud facade cracked. She turned away, scowling. “You’re no fun. Do you know that?”

Twilight pointed to the passage at the back of the hall. “Keep. Walking. Now.”

Chrysalis hesitated, only fanning the flames burning in Twilight’s chest. She glanced around the room, watching the crowd as intently as they watched her. Electricity filled the air as Twilight readied a spell. But before things could escalate further, the changeling turned her cheek and started walking.

Twilight exhaled slowly as she let her spell fizzle out. “Stop,” she said, skirting around Chrysalis and cutting her off.

“Now what? Am I not walking properly?”

“If Luna’s in there still, she probably won’t be happy to see you. Let me go first and let her know what’s going on.” Twilight opened the door, but stopped halfway through the doorway. “Stay here. Try not to cause any trouble.”

“I’ll do my best,” Chrysalis said, nodding.

“Thank you.”

Twilight walked into the Royal Dining Hall. As she suspected, Luna still sat at the head of the table, sipping a piping hot beverage from a mug. One of Celestia’s mugs, judging by the rainbow-shaped handle.

“Good morning, Princess Luna.”

Luna’s eyes snapped open. “I am awake! I was just resting my eyes!” she shouted.

Twilight recoiled from the sudden outburst. “Princess Luna? Don’t worry, it’s just me.”

The lunar princess’ red-rimmed eyes focused on the smaller alicorn. “Oh. Good morning. I did not see you there.” She tried to hide her embarrassment behind a nervous smile. “Are you here to join me for breakfast?”

“Is everything alright?” Twilight asked, climbing into her seat.

“Hmm? Yes. Everything is fine. The last few days have just been a little light on sleep.” Luna threw her head back and downed the rest of her coffee. “But I am handling it quite well, of course. I think I am going to order another coffee. Would you like one as well?”

“No thank you, Princess. But I’m glad I ran into you here. There’s something I want to talk to you about.”

Luna leaned forward as far as she could without falling out of her chair. “Oh? I am listening.”

“It’s about my work. I talked with--”

The doors from the mess hall blasted open in an all too familiar manner. Twilight flinched, sucking air through her teeth. Startled, Luna nearly toppled over her seat.

“Good morning,” Chrysalis announced as she strutted into the room.

Sobered by the sudden threat, Luna rocketed up to her hooves. Her horn exploded with dark energy, causing the shadows in the corners of the room to stretch out.

“Chrysalis? What are you doing? I told you to wait,” Twilight said, slamming her hoof down on the table.

The changeling held up a hoof cautiously. “You were taking too long. I got bored.”

“What are you doing here, Chrysalis?” Luna demanded.

“Calm yourself, Luna. I’m here at Twilight’s request,” she said with a smirk.

The rattled alicorn turned to Twilight. “Explain, Twilight. Is she telling the truth?”

“I was trying to explain. But someone interrupted me.” She side-eyed Chrysalis. “I asked Chrysalis to join me here. I wanted to tell you that Chrysalis has given me some information that could help save Celestia.”

Luna assaulted Chrysalis with a deadly glare. “And you’re sure she can be trusted?”

Twilight tried to answer, but could only manage an exasperated sigh.

“Of course you can trust me,” Chrysalis pressed a hoof to her chest, feigning insult. “If I were going to lie to her, I would have at least made it sound possible to save Celestia.”

“You’re not helping,” Twilight said. “Just sit down, be quiet, and let me handle this.”

Chrysalis shrugged and did as she was commanded. She slumped down into one of the chairs and put her hooves up on the table. The buckles on her brace rattled as she manually lifted her lame limb.

“What did she say, Twilight?” Luna asked.

Twilight’s jaw unclenched as the lights in the room returned to full strength. “It’s an old changeling spell. It’s not something we’ll find in any magical textbook. She told me that there is a spell that can counter it, but it's not an option.”

“And why not?” Luna said.

“It requires a changeling with an exceptional amount of magic. The power required is immense enough that only a powerful changeling like Chrysalis could cast it, though it would cost her life.”

Luna waited for Twilight to continue. When no further explanation came, she spoke up “I have yet to see the problem, Twilight. If she must die, so be it.”

The young princess gasped.

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow. She almost looked impressed. “As happy as I would be to lay down my life for you, Princess, I can’t,” she said.

Luna turned to her. “And why not?”

Chrysalis tapped the broken horn on her forehead. “I can’t focus my magic. The spell would more than likely just kill us both.”

As she settled back in her seat, Luna rubbed her temple. “Tell me you at least have some shred of good news, Twilight.”

Twilight nodded. “I think so. I’m working on a potion meant to dispel magic. If I can manage that, then I should be able to stop the poison.”

“Are you even sure that’s possible?”

A long silence filled the room. Twilight chewed the inside of her cheek. “No. But it’s the only choice we have.”

Luna turned her gaze to Chrysalis. Then returned it to Twilight. She took a long breath before standing. “Very well. Keep me updated with your results. In the meantime, I’m removing Chrysalis from your guardianship.”

“What?” Twilight jumped out of her seat. “Princess Luna, I still need her help.”

“Even if we assume she told you the truth, that does not change the fact that Chrysalis is dangerous. Do not think that last night’s events were kept from me. I know she hurt you.”

“Let me explain–”

“I am not finished speaking, Twilight. I know you think that you can help her, but you seem to have forgotten who exactly you are dealing with. To remind you, I brought in some extra help. Princess Cadence and Captain Shining Armor will be arriving tomorrow. Upon their arrival, they will be taking immediate control of Chrysalis’ confinement. Have I made myself clear?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, Princess Luna, I--”

The castle itself quaked as Luna raised her voice. “I do not wish to hear your arguments, Twilight. Chrysalis is no longer your concern.” She stopped herself, lowering her voice back to a commanding whisper. “She will still aid you in your experiments, Twilight. But she will do so under whatever rules your brother sets for you. Outside of that, you are forbidden from seeing her. Do I make myself clear?”

Twilight’s throat dried, her pulse quickened. Thoughts raced through her mind too quickly to grasp. To her surprise, she felt her teeth grinding. “That’s not your decision to make!”

“Excuse me?” Luna’s cold stare extinguished some of Twilight’s anger.

Still, the smaller alicorn pushed onward. “Chrysalis is my responsibility. And I’m handling it just fine. I’ve been able to get through to her. Take her away from me, and you take away any hope she has for a future.”

“Chrysalis’ future is not my concern. Equestria's is. As it should be yours.” Luna rose to her full height. “Do not forget why you brought her here, Twilight. She is a danger to you. To Celestia. To all of Equestria. No matter how friendly she might seem to you, she is a threat and will be treated as such.”

Twilight’s anger boiled over. Yet, her voice dropped to a whisper. “Equestria used to say the same about you.”

Luna took a generous step back. After a long, silent moment, the surprise on her face turned to fury. “Cadance and Shining Armor will be taking control of Chrysalis.” The shadows around the room started to flicker and seep into the room. “This is not up for debate, Twilight. Celestia entrusted me with Equestria during her absence, and I intend to do whatever it takes to protect it.” Luna composed herself, straightening her mane and adjusting her necklace before gracefully storming out.

“Well. That could have gone better,” Twilight muttered, plopping down into her chair. Only after a minute of silence, she worked up the nerve to look at Chrysalis. The sight made her queasy.

Chrysalis leaned back in her chair, her hoof tapping on the armrest. She kept her eyes cast downward and her lips pursed.

“I’m sorry, Chrysalis, I--”

“Don’t.” The changeling forced herself to stand. “It was foolish of me to assume that any other outcome was possible. I shall have the guards escort me back to my room. Enjoy your breakfast, Twilight.”

With a limp in her step, Chrysalis left.

Twilight buried her head in her hooves. She didn’t feel hungry anymore.

15: Crystal Clear Cadance

Twilight sat and stared at the blank page laid out before her. The crisp, clean paper taunted her. Her writing tools lay beside it, quill still dry and ink still corked. Her latest experiment still hung on the burner in front of her, hissing as it cooled.

She stepped on the crossbeam under the table, using it as leverage to tilt the front legs of her chair off the ground. As her seat rocked back and forth, she closed her eyes, using only the pull of gravity to judge her balance.

When the hissing finally stopped, she cracked open an eye. The liquid in the flask had solidified. She plucked the glass from its stand and tossed it into a bin with half-a-dozen others of its kind. From over her shoulder, she retrieved another water-filled flask and started again.

“Pink Lily. Hogweed. Powdered Ruby.”

Twilight muttered the ingredient list under her breath as she added each one to the mix. The results turned the flask a muddy brown. After securing the potion to the ring, she turned the knob at the base, sparking a flame that molded to the bottom of the glass.

As it started to simmer, she kicked her chair aside and pushed away from the table. She stumbled through the piles of junk until she reached the windows. With a flick of her horn, the blinds drew back, flooding the room with moonlight.

But her gaze didn’t linger on the heavens. While she climbed onto the windowsill, she watched the streets of Canterlot below. Despite the full moon, the streets were lit with electrical lighting. Stores all across the city kept their lights on for the dozens of late-night shoppers and diners.

“Princess?”

A particular group caught her eye. From up here, details were impossible to make out, but she counted maybe four or five ponies, walking up the sidewalk in a group.

“Princess Twilight?”

Her mind drifted through the countless possible conversations they could be having.

“Princess Twilight? Are you in there, Your Highness?”

She pressed her hoof to the glass. The wooden cross beams felt more like iron bars. In her mind, she walked those streets too, oblivious to the abyss inching closer. She wondered what it was like. What if they knew how few threads tied the whole city together? The whole country, even?

The sound of creaking hinges yanked her up from the streets below. One of Luna’s sentries stood in the entryway.

“Princess Twilight?”

Though her thoughts had settled, she continued to watch the group until they rounded a corner and disappeared from sight. “Yes?”

“I thought you might be in trouble. You weren’t answering me.”

“Sorry. I didn’t hear you calling.”

He opened his mouth, but thought better of whatever he was about to say. “I brought a message from Princess Luna. She wishes to know if you’ll be joining her for dinner this evening. The kitchen is preparing--”

“No. I’ll have something sent up.”

“Are you sure, Princess? She was very insistent that--”

“Yes, I’m sure,” Twilight said, turning her back to the window. “Please give my gratitude to Princess Luna, but I have quite a lot of work to get done.” She advanced on the guard, forcing him to retreat back through the door.

“But, Princess--”

“And thank you, of course, for bringing this message to my attention.”

She backed the soldier into the hall and shut the door before he could respond.

“Very well, Princess. I shall let her know your answer,” he called back through the door.

Twilight stood by the entrance, listening for the sound of footsteps. When the guard finally left, she returned to her workstation. With a long sigh, she popped the cork off the inkwell and wet the tip of her quill.

She wrote down each lot number, followed by the list of ingredients, and then the final status of the potion. Another page of failures. She waited for the script to dry before throwing the page halfway across the room and pressing her cheek into the vacant workspace. Before she closed her eyes, she set the nearby timer for an hour.

But no matter how little energy she had left or how heavy her eyelids were, sleep eluded her. After fifteen minutes, she found herself staring at the newest brew, watching each bubble as it ascended. She chewed her lip and tilted her head. Through a narrowed gaze, she looked to the shelves. A crystal from the higher shelves floated down, landing in front of her.

She rolled it between her hoof and the table’s surface for a few moments while she considered her options. With a rough push, she pushed it across the table and stepped back. Her horn crackled with arcane energy. In a flash of light, the crystal vanished, replaced by a purple and white ceramic teacup.

At first glance, it resembled the same ones that Celestia kept in her private collection. Looking a bit closer would reveal that the purple engravings resembled cartoon waves, rather than the elegant designs of Celestia’s. She lowered the glass gently, then returned to staring at the bubbling potion.

Observation, she told herself, was key to any experiment. But it wouldn’t heat the bottle any quicker. In an attempt to alleviate her boredom, Twilight scoured the bookshelf. The blatant disorder of the shelves made her eye twitch. She added another tally to the growling list of reasons she missed Spike.

Eventually, she settled on one of her old favorites, Astral Magic; A Complete Guide to the Magic and Mannerisms of Starswirl the Bearded. She flipped to the first page and started reading. At least she had this old friend to keep her company.

Intimate knowledge of the book’s information combined with her already impressive speed allowed Twilight to finish the first half of the book before a shrill alarm made her jump. She set the book aside and shut off the timer. A few turns of the handle turned the flame cold.

Taking a pair of tongs in her magic, Twilight used them to lift the flask from its perch. With the heat gone, the bubbling stopped, leaving her with what appeared to be a bottle of mud. After kneeling down behind one of the other tables, Twilight tilted the potion, spilling a thin drizzle of brown goop into the teacup. She poured just enough to cover the bottom of the container.

She spent a few more minutes behind the table before deciding that any explosive reactions would’ve been much quicker. She reached for her book again, but was interrupted by a knock at the door.

Scoffing, Twilight set the book back down and hurried over to the door. The handle turned and the door opened, revealing a powdery pink coat and a purple, yellow, and pink striped mane, topped by a golden tiara. Twilight blinked a few times, just to make sure her eyes weren’t deceiving her.

In the end, the more forceful half-hug, half-tackle made the reality all the more clear.

“Twilight!” Cadance said as she threw her front legs around Twilight.

“Cadance?” Blinking past her initial shock, Twilight returned the hug.

“It’s been a long time, Twilight. Have you been taking care of yourself?”

“I’ve . . . been doing my best.”

Cadance gave a quiet chuckle as she released her little sister-in-law. Twilight stepped aside to let her new guest pass. Cadance scanned the room as she walked through, turning to Twilight while motioning to the chaos of the lab.

“Your best, huh?”

Twilight rubbed the back of her neck, saying, “I said I was fine..”

Cadance shook her head, but her smile didn’t waver.

“I haven’t really had time to clean,” Twilight continued, “I’ve been busy. But enough about me. What are you doing here? Luna told me you wouldn’t be arriving until tomorrow.”

“Some delays got cleaned up faster than expected. Which means we got here early.”

“What about Flurry and Shining Armor?”

Twilight unburied one of her other chairs from beneath a mountain of books and loose papers. She turned it for Cadance to sit. The other princess accepted graciously.

“Shining is down with Luna in the Dining Hall. As for Flurry Heart . . .” Cadance flinched. “We decided it would be best to leave her home with a foal-sitter while we were away. Taking care of babies can be incredibly stressful, and we were afraid that you and Luna were already a little . . . you know . . .”

“I guess I can understand that.” Despite agreeing, Twilight couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed by Flurry’s absence. And her mood only soured as she remembered the real reason Cadance was here. “I take it that Luna told you the situation, then?”

Cadance let out a long, weary sigh. “Yes. She informed me of Celestia’s status.” She turned away sharply. “And all because she trusted that slimy little bug. I swear, she will be punished for what she did. Shining and I will make sure of that.”

She turned back in time to see Twilight squirm in her chair.

“Is something wrong, Twilight?”

Twilight turned her back to the other alicorn. “It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.” She stayed quiet for only a moment. “C-can I ask you something that’s . . . been on my mind for a while now?”

Cadance put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “Of course you can. We’re family.”

“I’ve . . . been . . . thinking. About Chrysalis.” She felt her heart race.

Cadance’s grip tightened. “What sort of thoughts?”

“What if . . .” Twilight struggled to meet Cadance’s gaze. “What if she isn’t the monster we always thought she was?”

“Oh.” Twilight wasn’t sure what she expected from Cadance after a question like that, but laughter was last on that list. “Isn’t that just like you, Little Sis? Always wanting to see the best in others.” Her smile dimmed slightly. “Even if they don’t deserve it.”

Twilight slipped away from Cadance’s grasp. “I know it sounds crazy, Cadance, but I don’t think she’s the horrible monster we believed she was. I’m not saying she’s some paragon of virtue, but I think she at least deserves a chance to prove that she can change.”

Cadance closed her eyes, her muzzle wrinkling. “I don’t mean to be harsh Twilight, but some creatures don’t deserve another chance. Chrysalis is cunning and dangerous--”

“I know she is,” Twilight said. “But I also know that I can help her. I just need some time.”

“Because she wants you to think that.”

Twilight furrowed her brow. “What do you mean?”

“She’s a trickster, Twilight.” Cadance said plainly. “She got caught. Now she’s desperate to find any way out of it. And she knows that having you on her side gives her a better chance of walking out of here. She’s showing you what you want to see so she can use you. To make you believe that she’s changing.” She huffed. “I know you don’t want to hear it, Twilight, but it’s the truth.”

Twilight wilted in her seat. “I . . . I know that’s a possibility. I’ve asked myself the same question so many times.” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “But what if we’re wrong? What if she really can change? Don’t we owe her a second chance?”

Cadance took a step back. “Listen to yourself. Do you even hear what you’re saying, Twilight? We’ve barely been able to stop her plans twice now.” She paused. “Suppose you do give her a second chance. If you’re wrong about her . . . we barely survived the last plot. I don’t like our chances of making it through a third.”

“But--”

“Twilight . . .” Cadance stepped back into Twilight’s field of view, forcing their eyes to meet. “Do you remember what she did to us?” Twilight heard genuine hurt in Cadance’s voice. “If the two of us hadn’t found a way to escape from her trap in the caves beneath Canterlot, what do you think would have happened to us? Do you think she would have given us another chance?”

Twilight tried to answer, but each stammered syllable only taxed her waning confidence.

“No,” Cadance decided. “We would have died down there. And she wouldn’t have given it a second thought. And all of Equestria would have fallen. What if Starlight and her friends hadn’t been able to defeat her after we were captured?” Cadance put a hoof under Twilight’s chin, lifting her head. She wore a pained smile. “I’m not saying that you’re wrong, Twilight. But –like it or not– Chrysalis is too dangerous for us to be doubting ourselves like this. She thrives on paranoia and confusion. They’re the tools of her trade. For the sake of Celestia, and for all of Equestria, we can’t take that chance.”

Twilight wanted to say something. But before she could find the words, something on her workstation started to glow, stealing her attention.

“What is that?” Cadance asked, leaning away from the light.

Twilight covered her eyes until the light faded. As she lowered her foreleg, she inspected her work station. There, amidst her books and reagents, sat a single white crystal. She took it in her hooves, giving it a brief once-over.

Noticing her little sister’s sudden enthusiasm, Cadance joined her, watching the inspection over Twilight’s shoulder.

“This was a teacup,” Twilight said, as though it explained everything.

Cadance nodded.“And now it’s not?”

“I used my magic to transform it.” She pointed the crystal toward the bottle on her desk. “And I tried to use my newest creation to change it back. I didn’t drop the spell, it was just canceled out.”

“Okay,” Cadance said, nodding gently.

“If it worked on my magic, then it might work on the magic that’s killing Celestia.”

“Oh!” Cadance’s eyes went wide. “Then . . . you did it?”

Twilight set the crystal back on her desk. “There’s only one way to find out.”

16: Luna’s Plan

Cadance put a hoof on her sister’s shoulder. “That’s amazing, Twilight. You should be proud.”

Twilight scratched the back of her neck. “I wouldn’t start celebrating just yet. There’s a good chance that it still won’t work as it is. I’ll probably have to make some modifications here and there.” She smiled. “But it’s a good start.”

“I’m glad to see you so enthusiastic,” Cadance chuckled.

The longer the silence between them stretched on, the more Twilight’s excitement started to wane. She and Cadance hadn’t finished their discussion on Chrysalis. Furthermore, she wasn’t in the mood to continue it right now.

Cadance must have felt similarly. “You should show Luna,” she said.

“That . . . would probably be a good idea,” Twilight agreed.

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and summoned her magic. And when her eyes opened, she was standing in the Royal Dining Room. She appeared beside Luna, nearly causing the monarch to topple her seat.

“Twilight?” Luna asked coolly. “That was quite the entrance.”

“Right. Sorry. I needed to talk to you.”

Luna raised an eyebrow. “About anything in particular?”

“My research,” Twilight said.

“If you two need to talk, I can step out.” At the familiar voice, Twilight’s research slipped from her thoughts. She turned to see Shining Armor sitting at the opposite side of the table. He wore a golden helm, a chestplate, and an excited smile.

“Shiny?” Twilight felt her stomach twist as she stared at her brother. She should have been excited to see him. And she was, to a certain extent. But beneath that, Twilight felt cold. It would only be a matter of time before she would have to have the Chrysalis talk with him. And that was something she was not looking forward to.

“You could at least sound excited to see me,” Shining said with a chuckle.

Twilight snapped out of her thoughts. “Sorry.” She tried her best to smile. “I am excited to see you, I just got lost in thought for a moment.”

“It’s alright. I know how focused you can get on your research.” Shining Armor leaned back in his chair. “I still remember the science fair incident.”

Twilight groaned, her face reddening as she made her way to her seat. “I apologized.”

Luna raised a brow. “The science fair incident?”

“Hey,” Twilight interrupted. “Weren’t we here to talk about my research?”

“Of course,” Luna cleared her throat. “Please, tell us what you have found.”

“Wait,” Shining put up a hoof. “What about Cadance? I’m sure she’ll want to hear this.”

“She already knows,” Twilight explained. “She came to visit me in my lab.”

“Oh.” Shining shrugged. “Go ahead then, I guess.”

Twilight set her crystal on the table in front of her. “See this crystal? I used my magic to change it into a teacup. But, by using my potion, I managed to negate my spell and change it back to its original form.”

“And this is good?” Luna asked.

“Yes.” Twilight nodded at her. “I spent several days trying to concoct some sort of antivenom for Celestia, but nothing worked. So, I tried a different method. The poison killing the Princess is magical in nature. If I can nullify that magic, I hypothesize that the poison will be rendered inert as well.”

“You sure that’ll work?” Shining asked.

Twilight shook her head. “It’s not a guarantee, but logically, it should work.”

“I do not mean to sound cynical.” Luna muttered. “But it sounds like there are a lot of assumptions in your experiments, Twilight.”

“We’re dealing with something completely new that nopony has ever even attempted to work with before. I know it sounds like a long shot, but I don’t have any other ideas.”

“Magical poison?” Shining whispered. “Are you sure?”

“I am.” Twilight took a deep breath. She could already guess how the others would react to her next statement. “Chrysalis told me about the spell she used.”

Luna set her goblet down on the table. “This is Chrysalis’ information?”

Twilight nodded again, slightly less enthusiastically than before.

“And you believe her?” Luna asked, leaning forward.

Twilight’s anger from last night came roiling back up to the surface. “It lines up with what little I’ve been able to learn from the wound itself,” Twilight explained. She tried her best to keep her words calm, but found her anger difficult to push back down. “I can’t think of any reason not to trust her. At least, not on this.”

“I can think of a few,” Luna huffed, refilling her glass from a dark green bottle. “What about you, Shining Armor? Do you think Chrysalis can be trusted?”

Shining’s muscles tensed. He looked back and forth between the two princesses. “I can’t help but feel I’m missing some sort of context here,” he said.

“Would you like to explain to him, Twilight?” Luna raised her full glass to her lips. “Or would you prefer I explain it to him.”

“Explain what?” Shining asked cautiously.

Twilight grimaced. “I’ve been spending more time with Chrysalis lately.”

Shining jumped out of his chair. “Alone?”

Twilight frowned. “No. I’ve been keeping the guards with me.”

Shining didn’t seem to hear her. “Has she tried anything yet? Did she put any spells on you?”

“No, Shining. She hasn’t tried anything. No spells. No escapes. She . . .” Twilight rubbed her chest, feeling the bruise throb, hidden beneath her fur. “She’s hurt. She’s alone. She needs help.”

Shining blinked several times before slowly shaking his head. “I don’t think that’s a good idea. I know you want to help, Twilight, but Chrysalis is dangerous.”

“And here we go.” Twilight scoffed. “You sound just like Luna.”

Luna smiled, but said nothing.

“Do you think there might be a reason for that?” Shining suggested.

“I know. I know. You don’t want to trust her. And she doesn’t deserve your trust,” Twilight growled. “But I can’t just turn my back on someone that’s suffering. You know I can’t.”

Shining sighed. “I understand your request now, Princess Luna.”

Luna’s gaze flicked toward the soldier. “Does that mean you’ll accept my terms?”

“Hold on,” Twilight interjected. “What request?” She turned to Shining. “What did she ask you to do?”

“Twily, I want you to listen to me. Chrysalis is using you.” Shining stepped away from his seat and rounded the table to his sister’s side.

“You didn’t answer my question,” Twilight said, leaning away from him.

“You have a good heart. I know you do. And I know that you want to help every pony you can. But this is different, Twilight. Chrysalis is using you. She’s got her back against the wall. She’ll do anything to save herself. Including taking advantage of a kind soul wanting to help.”

“Yeah.” Twilight kicked her chair away from the table and turned to her brother. “You didn’t see her. You didn’t hear the pain in her voice that I did.”

“Maybe not. But I know her, Twilight. I know what she’ll do to get her way. And I know that she has no qualms about hurting you to do it. Which is why . . .” Shining squeezed his eyes shut, as though his words physically hurt him.

“It’s why I have asked Captain Armor and Princess Cadance to take custody of Chrysalis,” Luna said, setting her empty glass down on the table. “And they will be taking her back to the Crystal Empire to face judgment.”

Twilight’s throat dried. “You what?”

“We’re taking her back to the Crystal Empire,” Shining repeated. “We’ll decide what to do with her there.”

“You can’t do that!” Twilight argued.

“And why not?” Luna asked, glaring at Twilight.

“I still need her for my research. That was the whole reason I had her brought here.”

“You said you were on the way to a cure,” Shining said. “I trust that you can find one without Chrysalis’ help. And that’s assuming, of course, that anything she says to you is accurate.”

“I don’t believe this.” Twilight stomped her hoof. “I know that Chrysalis did horrible things. I’m not excusing that. But doesn’t she deserve a second chance?”

“Honestly?” Shining hung his head. “No. She doesn’t. Twice now, she nearly toppled Equestria. And now she’s put Princess Celestia’s life at risk. She’s proven herself to be an enemy, Twilight. She’s taken advantage of every mercy we’ve shown her. One of these times, she’s going to get lucky. It might already be too late.”

“Y-Yeah, but . . .” Twilight tried to speak, but the words caught in her throat. Her brother had a point. After everything he suffered at her whims, after everything that had gone wrong in the last several days, how could Twilight sit here and defend Chrysalis? Logically, it didn’t make sense. But she still couldn’t shake her final excuse. “But what if things are different this time?”

“That’s enough, Twilight.” Shining reached out for his sister, but she backed away. “I know you don’t like it. But it’s not your decision to make. Cadance and I will take full responsibility for whatever fate befalls her. You tried your best, but there are some ponies you just can’t save.”

Twilight grit her teeth, trying hard to bite back the tears forming in her eyes. “You’re not even listening to me. She’s changed. I know she has. I’ve seen it.”

“That’s just what she wanted you to see, Twilight.”

Twilight backed away, her head shaking and her body trembling. “You’re wrong. I know you are.”

“Maybe.” Shining nodded. “But that’s a risk I’m willing to take.”

Twilight looked at Luna. She was driven, her features hard-edged. She saw no mercy in those tired eyes. “I thought you of all ponies would understand, Princess.”

Luna turned away.

Shining stepped between the two alicorns. “That’s enough, Twilight--”

“And I thought I could count on you. I thought you would trust me.” Twilight swallowed hard. “But I guess I was wrong about that, too.”

“I do trust you. I don’t trust Chrysalis.” Shining stepped forward to comfort his sister, but she pushed him away.

“Don’t. I . . . I need to be alone. I need to think.”

I’m sorry, Twilight,” Shining whispered.

“Not as sorry as I am,” Twilight shot back.

She readied her magic. Another violet flash and the dining room was gone. Shining Armor and Luna were gone. In their places, a dark bedroom appeared.

Twilight’s knees buckled. Every ounce of energy in her body vanished as she hit the cold tile floor.

“I need . . . I need . . .” Twilight closed her eyes. “I need a shower.”

18: A Cold Canterlot Night

“What happened?” Twilight demanded, glancing over her shoulder at the guard and Shining Armor behind her.

“I don’t know the details, Princess. Luna simply ordered that I bring you as quickly as possible,” the soldier said between breaths. Despite years of conditioning, both armored stallions struggled to keep up with the adrenaline-fueled alicorn.

A crowd had gathered outside Celestia’s bedroom. Several armored stallions stood at the core, surrounded by a mob of servants and castle staff.

“Clear the way, royal entourage coming through,” Shining shouted over the din.

Several heads turned his way. The congregation split wide, allowing Twilight to pass through unhindered. Two of the guards closest to the door, spears still in their grasp, heaved the doors open and stepped aside. Twilight nodded to them as she passed.

Inside, Luna, Cadance, Doctor Heart, two black-clad thestrals, and a trio of nurses were scattered around the room, sitting in silence. Every pony in the room turned up toward Twilight as she burst in.

“What happened?”

Luna turned away from Twilight, casting her gaze down at her comatose sister.

Cadance stepped forward. “Celestia’s in bad shape. We were worried that she might . . .” she swallowed hard. “Doctor Heart can explain better than I can. Doctor?”

The unicorn in question sat on the couch between his nurses. At Cadance’s insistence, her rose, his joints creaking like rusting metal. He walked to Celestia’s bedside, opposite the other two alicorns. He motioned for Twilight to step forward.

Shining Armor slipped in through the door before ordering the guards behind him to close it back up. They did so wordlessly, removing the interference of the many prying eyes waiting outside.

“Princess Twilight, you may wish to sit down.”

Twilight wanted to sit, but her legs refused to bend at her command. “Just tell me, Doctor,” she said.

“Me and my team have been monitoring Celestia’s vitals.” He pointed to the medical monitors set up around the bed. Several different stats were listed on just as many screens. “The poison is continually spreading through her body, causing damage wherever it ends up.”

“I’m aware of her condition, Doctor,” Twilight snapped. Almost immediately, her eyes went wide and she stepped back.

“The damage has been steady. But, thanks to her alicorn physiology, she’s exceptionally resistant. Our initial diagnosis gave her a month left.”

“Given that you called me here, I take it that something went wrong?” Twilight asked.

“Unfortunately. Several minutes ago, her vitals spiked across the board. Then her heart stopped.”

Twilight paled. Suddenly, she was happy to have missed dinner tonight.

Doctor Heart gave her a moment to digest the information before he continued.

“Luckily, my nurses and I managed to restart her heart. Her vitals have returned to their normal rhythm, meaning that she’s in the clear for now. Right now, we think the poison might have reached her heart and damaged some of the muscle. Problem is, the poison is also messing with any scans, so we can’t confirm the issue.”

“What exactly are you trying to say, Doctor?” Luna’s voice startled Twilight. She’d nearly forgotten the elder alicorn was there.

The doctor cleared his throat. “I’m saying that, for now, our original timeline still stands. At her current rate, she still has a few weeks left. However, should her vitals crash again, we might not be able to revive her.”

“How long?” Luna asked, her head hung low.

“As of this moment, we don’t know. Could be tonight, could never happen again.”

A cold chill settled over the room. For several minutes, only the beeping of the medical monitors could be heard.

“So, what is our plan going forward?” Cadance asked.

The doctor retrieved his clipboard from the foot of the bed. He scanned each page as he flipped through. “For now, we’re doing all we can to keep her together. We’re trying to buy as much time as possible for Princess Twilight. Speaking of which, have you made any progress, Princess?”

“I have.” Twilight’s thoughts raced by too quickly for her to grasp, leaving her stunned and only barely standing. She never noticed the rest of the room staring in her direction.

“She has,” Cadance intervened. “From what I understand, she’s learned that the poison is mystical by nature. She’s trying to create a potion that can dispel the magic and render the poison inert.”

“Hmm.” The doctor conferred with his underlings. Despite their exhausted features, they seemed eager to entertain the Doctor’s words. “That’s certainly an interesting route to take. Traditional medicine has had little impact, so I suppose the mystical option is a good one to take. Any ideas on her current progress towards that goal?”

“Based on what she showed me . . .” Cadance looked to Luna, then Twilight, then back to the doctor. “It looked like it worked.”

“Is that right?” Doctor Heart returned to Twilight’s side, putting a hoof on her shoulder. The touch shocked Twilight back to reality.

“Yes,” Twilight answered, her mind only now realizing they had been speaking to her. “My current incarnation of the potion was able to neutralize one of my spells. But I still need to test it extensively. If I can blitz through them tomorrow, the cure should hopefully be ready by tomorrow night.”

“You’ve done well, Princess,” Doctor Heart assured her.

“Is there nothing else we can do to help her, Doctor?” Luna asked. Twilight had never heard Luna’s voice waver like it did now. She seemed to be on the verge of tears.

“Me and my team will keep watch. We’ll do everything we can to keep her safe.”

“No.” A wave of authority emanated from Luna with only a single word. “For tonight, I will stay with Celestia. You and your team have done well, Doctor.”

The nurse trio exchanged concerned glances.

Doctor Heart cleared his throat. “Princess, I’m not sure that’s a good . . .”

“That goes for the rest of you as well. You all heard the doctor. There is nothing to be done tonight. Return to your rooms and get some rest. I will watch over my sister.”

“But Princess Luna--” Twilight began.

“Silence, Twilight.” Her orders were much softer than before. “I know you do not wish to leave Celestia, but we all have work that must be done. Equestria must stand strong, and that means that we cannot let this distract us from what must be done.”

Twilight tried to argue, but only managed to stand there with her mouth agape.

“Please, Twilight. I do not wish to argue with you tonight.”

At Luna’s command, the room emptied, save for the elder alicorn and the doctor. The crowd had scattered up and down the hallway, chomping at the bit for any sliver of information they could get. Still, they too eventually dispersed.

“I need to go,” Twilight said once only Shining and Cadance remained.

“You should go to bed, Twilight,” Cadance said, wrapping her foreleg around Twilight for a hug. “You need sleep, too.”

“I . . . I don’t really feel tired right now.”

“Twilight, you look like you’re about to pass out from exhaustion,” Shining Armor interrupted, taking his place at Twilight’s other flank.

“Look, I promise that I’ll get some sleep tonight. I understand how important it is. I’ll go up to my lab and start running the tests I need to determine if the potion is safe. If I start them now, they’ll be able to run overnight. I’ll be able to sleep then. Okay?”

“Alright,” Cadance relented. “But promise me that you’re serious.”

“I am.”

“Fine.”

Twilight started to walk away.

“Twilight?” Shining called.

“Yes, Shiny?”

“I . . . I know that I’m not exactly . . . smart, but if you need any help, or even if you just want to talk, wake us. Cadance and I are here to help you. I want you to remember that.”

Twilight stared back at him. “I know, Shiny. Thank you. Goodnight. Both of you.” With that, she marched off toward her lab.

“I said that everyone should leave. That includes you, too, Doctor.” Luna rested her head on Celestia’s bed, watching the doctor in his chair on the other side of the room. He slipped a bookmark onto his current page and set his reading materials aside.

“I’ll consider it . . . as soon as you tell me what you’re really planning.”

“I’m afraid that I do not understand--”

“Don’t start with me, Luna. You might be a princess, but you’re my patient as well. Your health is just as important to me as Celestia’s.”

“It should not be. Celestia is what matters here. Equestria needs her.”

The doctor levitated a cigarette out of his case and set it in his mouth. He tugged the lighter from his pocket and flicked the lid open. “That’s not true, Princess. Equestria needs all of its princesses.”

“It has survived without me for centuries. It can continue to do so. If Celestia falls, it may very well be the end of this country.”

“Aren’t you selling yourself short?” The doctor asked, snapping his lighter shut.

“I could never compete with her. I should be in her place. She does not deserve this.”

“And you do?” The doctor’s voice took on a harsh tone. Luna refused to look him in the eye. “Luna, be honest with me, are you having nightmares again?”

“I am not the one in need of your aid at the moment, Doctor. Whatever wounds I might have, they cannot amount to my sister’s.”

“This isn’t your fault, Luna.”

Luna lifted her head from her sister’s chest. “I did not say it was.”

“Tell me then, whose fault is it?”

Luna stood. “What sort of question is that, Doctor? It’s that cursed bug in the other room. Chrysalis is to blame for Celestia’s injury, obviously.”

“Is it so obvious?” the doctor suggested. “You could also argue that it’s Celestia’s fault--”

Luna rocketed up. “Hold your tongue or I will have you imprisoned for treason!”

“They’re not my words, Princess. Given what I read from Princess Twilight’s reports, Celestia not only spared Chrysalis, but stayed behind in the hive to help her. So, the argument could be made that Princess Celestia shares in the blame.”

With a scoff, Luna returned to her sister’s side. She knelt down beside her bed and listened to Celestia’s heartbeat. “Do not be ridiculous.”

“Alright, then. Tell me, what should Celestia have done instead?”

“I am not in the mood for a test, Doctor.”

Doctor Heart shifted in his seat, massaging his knee. “Humor an old stallion.”

“If it had been me there, I would have executed Chrysalis. Left her body for whatever predators stalk those Badlands. It would have been a better fate than she deserved.”

“Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why does Chrysalis deserve such a gruesome fate?”

“You have sympathy for her too, Doctor?” A tangible danger lurked in Luna’s glare.

“I’m a doctor. I don’t need sympathy to save a life.” He lifted the cigarette from his lip. “Now stop dodging the question.”

“I am not dodging the question. Every pony in Equestria knows her crimes. If she had not been stopped, she would have taken control of Equestria and enslaved its citizens. Assuming, of course, she did not kill us first.”

The doctor replaced his cigarette. “Sounds familiar.”

“Excuse me?”

“Attacking Princess Celestia? Destruction of Canterlot, or at least, a city? Attempts to overthrow the Equestrian leadership? I can list several villains capable of such things.”

“What exactly are you inferring, Doctor?” Luna demanded.

“Nightmare Moon.”

The moonlight dimmed. Shadows at the corners of the room crawled forward. Though the doctor’s cigarette remained unlit, he exhaled a cloud of his breath alongside it.

“You do not wish to continue this conversation, Doctor.”

“Tell me something, Princess Luna. You say that Celestia should have killed the changeling for her crimes. In fact, you seem almost angered by her mercy. But has she not shown you the same? Or are you saying she should have killed you, too?”

Luna’s magic faded. The dark receded. The frost on the windows dispersed. Her silence answered his question, prompting him to continue with another.

“Tell me, Princess Luna, are you having nightmares again?”

Luna’s anger faded, replaced with a numb emptiness and a vacant gaze.

“Yes,” she whispered.

Doctor Heart leaned back in his seat. “You should have told me.”

“I am not the one who needs your aid right now.”

She didn’t react as Doctor Heart climbed from his chair. He smothered his cold cigarette in the ashtray and moved to Luna’s side. He put a hoof on her shoulder, right above her wing.

“Princess Luna, this isn’t your fault. You know that, right?”

“It should be me lying here, Doctor. I am the one that deserves this. Not her.” Tears welled in Luna’s eyes, spilling onto her sister’s snow white coat. “Not her.”

Shining Armor held the door open, letting his wife go first. Cadance kissed him on the cheek as she passed. Once inside, she made her way into the bathroom to begin her nightly rituals.

The tired stallion pulled the door shut, turned the lock, and engaged the deadbolt. But he didn’t move away from the door. His conversation with Twilight still wormed through his thoughts. But Cadance had enough trouble for one day. It could wait.

“You know, we have locks on our doors back home.”

His wife’s words startled him. He turned around to face her, all the while searching the room for an excuse. Cadance’s silhouette stood in the bathroom door, a magic-controlled hairbrush running through her mane.

“What?” Shining asked.

“The locks. I assume they must be interesting. Isn’t that why you’re just standing there, staring at them?” She raised an eyebrow.

“It’s not the locks,” Shining chuckled quietly. “I’m just . . . doing some thinking.”

Cadance traded one brush for another. When she returned to the doorway, her toothbrush hung from the corner of her mouth.

“Oh? Well, what are you thinking about?”

“You know . . . just . . . stuff.”

“Shining, are you going to tell me what this is about, or am I going to have to pout?” she mumbled through her toothbrush.

“It’s not urgent. It can wait.” He prayed she would see it that way as well.

“Sweetie, I love you, but you’re really bad at lying. Tell me.”

He sighed. “Fine. I just figured you’d had enough trouble today.”

“I live for trouble, Shiny.”

“I know.” He smiled. As Cadance finished and rinsed, Shining stripped his armor away. In his exhausted state, he just tossed them into the corner. His superiors would have tanned his hide for such an act. Fortunately for him, he was the top dog now.

“So, are you going to tell me what’s up?”

“Twilight was really upset tonight,” he began.

“I don’t blame her. She’s got a lot of stress on her. And after what happened tonight, I’m not surprised she’s on edge.”

“That’s the worst part. She was upset before Celestia’s incident.”

“Oh. Ooh.” Cadance stepped out of the bathroom and climbed into bed.

Shining took his turn getting ready for bed.

“Yeah. Remember how Luna was talking about letting us take Chrysalis back north with us? Apparently, she didn’t confer with Twilight first. When she learned the truth . . . she didn’t take it well.”

Cadance sighed. “I don’t get it, Shining. Twilight knows what Chrysalis did to us. Did to her. How can she protect her like this?”

Shining tilted his head to drink from the faucet as he put his own toothbrush away. “I don’t know. She says she wants to help Chrysalis, and that she needs Chrysalis’ help to finish the cure . . . but it feels like there’s something else at play here. Something we’re missing.”

Cadance rolled onto her side and stared out at the moon. “Yeah. She said something similar to me when I went to visit her in her lab.”

Shining flipped off the light and joined his wife in their bed. “And? Do you believe her?”

“I . . . I don’t even really know. She seems convinced that Chrysalis can change, that she wants a new life in Equestria. I can’t believe that she thinks Chrysalis is capable of such things. I certainly didn’t see it.”

“Why would you have seen it?” Shining asked, rolling to face his wife’s back. “Please tell me you didn’t go down to talk with her.” Silence. “Well, I can’t imagine that went too well.”

Cadance rolled over as well, putting them face-to-face.

“Not even close to well. She attacked a guard.”

“She what?” Shining asked, recoiling.

“She attacked one of the guards that accompanied me. She stole his spear and threatened to kill him. She . . .” Cadance’s gaze left her husband’s kind eyes.

“What did she do?”

“She threatened me. Sort of. She wanted me to attack her. If I didn’t, she threatened to kill the guard. Even put the spear to his neck. But even after everything she did to me, I couldn’t hurt her. Well, not that badly, anyways. I clipped her with a spell.”

“Yikes.”

Cadance frowned, catching Shining off-guard.

Shining cleared his throat. “That sounds like a tough situation, I mean. If it were me, I would have let her have it. I’m sure it would have been cathartic.”

Cadance inched forward, resting her head on her husband’s barrel.

“That’s just it. At that moment, I thought about how much I hated her. Even thought of all the things I said that I would do the next time I saw her. But I couldn’t do it. Not even to save a life.”

“She killed the guard?” Shining moved to sit up.

“No,” Cadance said, putting him at ease. “She . . . missed. Put a hole in the ground right next to his head.”

“Missed?”

“Yeah.” Cadence squirmed.

Shining raised an eyebrow. “That doesn’t sound like her.”

“It bothers me, too. I want to believe that it was some sort of plot of hers, but I just . . .” Cadance reached her foreleg over to Shining’s far side, pulling him into a close embrace beneath their sheets. She pressed her cheek to his chest. The tension in her body eased as she listened to his heartbeat. “I really don’t know what to think anymore, Shining.”

“Yeah.” Shining teased the ends of his wife’s mane. “Are you alright? Do you want to talk about what happened?”

Cadance groaned. “I didn’t know what to do, Shiny. More guards were coming to help. But she could have killed that poor soldier easily. I’ve never really . . . hurt anyone. I just . . . froze.”

“That’s not your fault, Cadance. You’re kind-hearted. Don’t take this the wrong way, but that really isn’t a good trait for getting into fights.”

“You say I’m kind-hearted. Chrysalis said I was a coward.”

Cadance’s head bounced up and down as Shining started to laugh. “It’s Chrysalis. If she hadn’t insulted you, I would have been worried.”

The two of them fell quiet for a short time. They listened to the sounds of the night. Howling wind and settling stone.

“What are we supposed to do, Shiny?”

Shining loosed a long sigh through his nose. “I don’t know. I feel like we just kind of stumbled into the middle of something here. Something we definitely were not prepared for.”

“I feel like Twilight and Luna are expecting me to pick a side,” Cadance said. “How am I supposed to pick a side between my own family? It’s not fair. But I don’t have the right to complain. Shiny, I’m really worried about Twilight.”

“Yeah. Me, too. Speaking of which . . . I may have made Twilight a promise.”

Cadance sat up, staring down at her husband with a suspicious stare.

“What sort of promise?”

“I told that I would never trust Chrysalis. That if she tried to hurt Twilight, I would kill her myself. But . . . I also said that I’d trust Twilight. She deserves that much.”

Cadance laid back down against Shining’s chest. “You mean about Chrysalis?”

“Yeah,” Shining said. “What if Twilight’s right? What if Chrysalis really has turned . . . or rather, is trying to turn over a new leaf? If anyone could do that, it would definitely be Twilight. But if she’s wrong . . .”

“Yeah.”

Another long pause.

“I think we should stay for a while,” Shining decided. “Chrysalis can help Twilight under our supervision. If she gives a reason to rethink our choice, we go with the original plan. How does that sound?”

“Like a pain. I can send a letter to Flurry’s sitter in the morning and try to explain. I hope it’ll tide her over until mommy and daddy get home,” Cadance whined. “But, at the very least, we have a plan. One that might even improve Twilight’s mood a bit. Not sure how Luna will take it.”

“Probably not well. If she says anything, I’ll take credit for the idea.”

“Such a gentleman,” Cadance giggled.

Shining could nearly hear her rolling her eyes. “And speaking of Twilight’s mood . . .”

Cadance pursed her lips. “I’m listening.”

“I think I’m going to take her with me tomorrow. She definitely seems like she could use a break. Did you see how exhausted she was?”

“Yeah,” Cadance closed her eyes, enraptured by Shining’s warmth. “We should probably focus on getting some sleep, too.” She jolted back awake. “Oh, Shining, would you do me a favor and not mention my visit with Chrysalis?”

“Your secret is safe with me, Cadance.” Shining smiled and held his wife close. Together, they slipped away into a well-needed sleep.

Author's Note

So, uhh, I wish I could say that I had some sort of plan for publishing these chapters. I honestly wanted to do a weekly release of a few chapters, but this has been waiting for so long that I really just wanted to get it out there. The last few days, I've been publishing these chapters just as quickly as I can get them polished up, titled, and posted. Not sure if that'll be the pace continuing into the new year, so let me know if you guys are cool with the just sort of random posting or if you'd prefer a weekly release.

Thanks,
Arkane

19: Homecoming

Twilight covered her mouth with a hoof, hiding a yawn strong enough to bring tears to her eyes. Shining was late, leaving her to sit alone at the small restaurant table. Morning light filtered in through the blinds, almost blinding as they reflected off the white tile floor. Off to the side, a few ponies ate their breakfasts at the counter in between sips of coffee and conversations with the waitresses. Behind the counters nearby, a dozen ponies scurried around the kitchen, working on their stoves and ovens. The bell above the door chimed, drawing her attention. Unfortunately, she didn’t recognize this particular unicorn. She watched him take a seat in one of the far booths that lined the restaurant's outer walls.

“Good morning, Princess.”

Startled by the sudden voice, Twilight straightened up. Behind her, a waitress had arrived. A white-furred mare with her mane tied up in a bun.

“Oh . . . uh . . . Good morning.”

The waitress pulled a pencil and notepad from her apron’s front pocket. “Would you like to put in an order?”

“You know what, that coffee does smell fantastic. I’ll take a cup of that.”

The waitress’ pencil scratched down her order. “Will that be all, Princess?”

“For now. Thanks.”

Stashing her tools back in the pocket, the waitress offered one final bow before stepping away from the princess. As soon as she was out of sight, Twilight put her head down on the table. She wondered how any pony could be so eager this early in the morning.

The bell chimed again. A familiar white unicorn approached.

“Sorry, Twily. Cadance needed some help with something this morning. I hope you haven’t been waiting too long.” Shining Armor scratched the back of his neck as settled into the booth bench across from her.

“Wasn’t really sure you were going to show up. I was starting to wonder if that note was some sort of cruel prank.” Twilight said, squinting.

“You really thought I’d leave my favorite little sister hanging?” Shining asked, putting his hoof to his chest in offense.

Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “Remember that time you and Cadance took me to the park back when she was my foalsitter?”

“You really thought I’d leave my favorite little sister hanging twice?” he corrected.

“Whatever.” Twilight rested her cheek on the cool marble table.

“Did you already order?”

“Just a coffee. I’d rather not eat breakfast on an upset stomach.”

“And coffee is any better?” Shining inquired, removing his helmet and setting it on the table corner. He shook his flattened mane.

“Nope.” Twilight watched the diner staff shuffle in and out of the kitchen door. “But I’m not getting through this morning without coffee.”

“Late night?”

“A very late night. I didn’t sleep a wink. Didn’t help that I was sick on top of that.”

“Think you’re coming down with something?” Shining leaned forward to comfort his sister, while simultaneously trying to back away from the potentially diseased pony.

“Yeah. A ton of stress. I found gray hair in my mane this morning.”

“Ouch.” Shining chuckled. “You kind of get used to them after a while, but the first one’s always rough.”

Twilight glanced around the room, studying each patron as they crossed her gaze. If they had noticed her horn and wings, they hadn’t shown any reaction to it. She thanked Celestia for small miracles. The kitchen door swung open as the waitress from before reappeared, carrying a coffee on her tray.

“Here’s your coffee, Princess.” She set a cup and saucer set on the table, as well as a small stack of napkins, a miniscule porcelain pitcher of cream, and a box of sugar packets.

“Thank you,” Twilight said, looking up at the waitress as though she were an angel.

“Of course. Is there anything else I can get for either of you?”

“Yeah . . .” Shining flipped open his menu. “I think the blueberry muffin sounds pretty good this morning. I’ll take one of those. Twilight?”

“I’m good.”

“You sure?” Shining closed the menu back up. “It’s my treat.”

“I’m sure,” Twilight said flatly.

“Alright.” He turned to the waitress. “That will be all. Thank you.” The waitress smiled at him as she wrote down his order and disappeared back into the kitchen. “So, have you ever eaten here before, Twilight?”

Twilight tore open a pair of sugar packets and poured them into her drink. “No. I’ve heard good things from Luna, though. Apparently, they open early enough for her to eat here before bed.”

“Really?” Shining glanced up at the bar. “I can’t imagine Luna sitting here eating breakfast by herself. Of course, I can’t imagine Luna doing a lot of more . . . normal things.” He added hastily, “Don’t tell her I said that.”

“You and me both,” Twilight muttered, eyeballing the amount of cream she added. “You know, things like going behind my back.”

Shining sighed. “She’s worried about you. We all are.”

“Yeah, I know. But that doesn’t make it much better.”

“Look, Twilight--”

“Here you are, Sir. One blueberry muffin,” the waitress announced as she slid the plate onto the table. “Will that be all for you two?”

“Yes. This looks amazing. Thank you,” he said with a smile.

Shining waited for her to leave before turning to face his sister.

“Shiny, why are we here? Because if you’re just going to argue with me over this, I’m going back to the castle. I still have a lot of work to do.”

“That’s what I’m talking about, Twilight.” Shining took a bite of his food, scattering crumbs across the plate. He swallowed his bite before continuing. “How long have you been working lately? When was the last time you slept? Or ate, for that matter?”

“I’m taking care of myself--”

“Then explain this.” Shining’s horn ignited. Twilight felt his magic tug at the part of her mane she had been forced to cut recently. “Why is there a chunk missing from your mane?”

“I wanted to switch up my look,” Twilight said, hastily hiding behind the rim of her coffee.

Her brother answered with a disappointed frown.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Fine. One of my experiments boiled over. The solution turned to tar, basically. I got a bit stuck in my mane. I couldn’t get it out, so I had to cut it out. And I’m self-conscious about it, so would you not go showing it off?” She used her magic to put her mane back in place.

“How did you end up with it in your mane?”

“It was a mishap.”

Shining leaned forward. “What sort of mishap?”

“I fell asleep. The burner was still on, causing the solution to boil over. It was an accident. I’ve made sure to start setting redundant alarms.”

“Twilight . . .” Shining shook his head. “This is crazy. I know you want to help Celestia, but you won’t be of any help to anyone if you end up maiming yourself out of exhausted incompetence. I think you should take a day off.”

“You saw what happened last night, Shiny. I don’t have time to spare.” Twilight shook her head. “Besides, I actually have to put in more work now, ever since somepony decided to tear me away from the one pony that was actually helping me.”

Shining sighed, leaving Twilight to feel a slight twinge of regret.

“I know you’re mad at me, Twilight, but that was for your own good.” Shining nodded. “Which is the same reason I’m telling you this now. Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately? You’re barely holding together. This isn’t healthy.” He sat back in his chair. “I know Celestia is important, but that doesn’t mean you can just let your own health suffer.”

“I can’t, Shiny. I can’t sleep, I can’t eat, I can’t relax.” Twilight paused. She was already shaking. “Free time is just more time to think. More time to think is more time to worry.”

“I think I might know a way to set your mind at ease,” Shining said through his last mouthful of food. Using his magic, he gathered the crumbs onto his plate and wiped his mouth with a napkin.

“What are you thinking, Shining Armor?” Twilight asked, trying to read her brother’s expression.

“Only one way to find out.” He grinned. “Let me know when you’re ready, and we can head out. It’s only a short walk from here.”

“I’m ready to get back to work.” Twilight declared, climbing out of the booth. “My work is important, Shining. I know you know that. And dragging me away from it for . . . whatever this was, isn’t helping.” She waved her hoof in a circular motion.

“I know your work is important, Twilight. That’s why I’m doing this. A little break will do you some good. Give you a fresh perspective. Maybe keep you from slipping up.” Shining removed a few bits from his bags and tossed them onto the table. “This’ll be good for you. I promise.”

Twilight groaned. “Fine. But I swear, Shining, if this turns out to be a waste of time–”

“It won’t be. Promise.”

Their waitress waved to them from across the room as they filed out the door and onto the streets of Canterlot.

In the few minutes since leaving the diner, Shining and Twilight had crossed over into the Residential District. Unlike the cramped buildings and wide roads of Main Street, this district consisted of spaced-out houses with wide yards. Many ponies waved to them as they passed on the sidewalk.

“Where are you taking me, Shining? There’s not much out this way.”

Shining glanced back over his shoulder, watching his sister with an amused expression. “Really, Twilight? You don’t recognize anything?”

She tried to look around, but the morning light hurt her eyes. And that pain only added to the exhaustion-fueled headache buzzing around between her ears. She put a hoof to her forehead in an attempt to quell it, but nearly tripped over a crack in the sidewalk. She couldn’t deny that this place looked familiar, but between the pain and her mounting frustration, she didn’t care enough to figure it out.

“Enough, Shining!” Twilight stomped her hoof. “I told you that I don’t have time to waste!”

“You know, Twilight I don’t think Mom and Dad would appreciate being called a waste of time,” Shining asserted confidently. He raised a hoof, pointing towards a house at the end of the street.

As though a dam had broken, memories came flooding back. The streets she used to play in. Or, rather, the streets that she watched Shining play in while she studied. Suddenly, details started to click together. Twilight’s cheeks burned as she realized just how obvious it was.

The air changed. Something about being home again put Twilight at ease. Her pain dulled and her frustration vanished like the flip of a switch. And while Twilight was stuck in the process of realization, Shining snuck past.

“Race you!” He shouted back as he galloped off.

“What?” Twilight shook herself from her stupor. “Hey, that’s not fair, you’ve got a head start,” Twilight yelled back, taking to the air with a running start.

“A head start’s not fair? You have wings!” Shining cried.

Twilight made sure to make his point obvious as she rocketed past him. The muscles in her wings were tense, the feathers uneven and in desperate need of preening. Until she took to the air, she didn’t understand just how long it had been since they had been cared for.

She snapped her wings to her side, catching herself on her hooves. Having nullified her brother’s head start, she decided they were even now. She kept her steps light, just like Rainbow Dash taught her.

Still, she could hear her brother gaining on her. Even in full armor, he closed the distance between them, leaving them neck-and-neck as they neared the final stretch of the race. His hooves struck like rolling thunder.

“Why are you so fast?” Twilight wondered aloud.

“Years of training,” Shining sang as he regained the lead.

Twilight grit her teeth, pushing her body harder than she had in weeks. Her already exhausted body crumbled under the pressure, causing her to trip. She rolled twice before landing in her front yard, flat on her back.

“Twilight!” Shining appeared over her, blocking her view of the sky.

“I’m fine. Just tripped.”

“Yeah, I saw. You hurt?”

“No.”

“Here.” He reached out his hoof. “Let me help you up.”

“Thanks, Shining.” She took his offering. “And I’m really sorry.”

Shining hauled his sister upright. “Sorry for what?”

“I know I’ve been a bad sister the last few days. I’ve been under a lot of stress lately, but that doesn’t excuse how badly I treated you.” Twilight hung her head.

“Hey, you’re my sister. I know you love me, Twilight. It’ll take more than you being rude to stop that. It’s the price of being a big brother.” He laughed.

Twilight offered a tepid smile. “But most of all, Shiny, I’m sorry for this.”

Shining tilted his head. “Sorry for what--”

Twilight flipped his helmet crooked. Before he could recover from the sudden attack, Twilight bolted for the front door. She planted herself beside it and rang the doorbell.

“What was that for?” Shining turned to see his sister sitting on the front porch, sticking her tongue out at him. The sight summoned a hefty chuckle from the soldier. “I forgot you played dirty, Twilight.”

“If it’s any consolation, I meant what I said,” Twilight offered.

Shining straightened his helmet and joined her on the patio. Together, they waited. And waited. And waited.

“Shiny?” Twilight asked. “You did make sure they were home first, right?”

As if to answer Twilight’s question, the front door swung inward, revealing an older, gray-furred mare. Sharp locks of her purple and white mane spilled over her shoulders.

“Hey, Mom.” Shining and Twilight shouted in unison.

“Shining? Twilight? What are you two doing here?” Twilight Velvet asked with a mix of surprise and delight.

“Just wanted to stop by. See how you were doing,” Shining said.

“We can come back later, if you’re busy,” Twilight offered.

“No. Your father and I were just finishing up breakfast. Come in.” She stepped out of the way, allowing her children into the front hall. Each child greeted their mother with a short squeeze as they piled in.

They continued through the short hallway next to the stairs. Polished family portraits watched from their golden frames as Twilight crossed them. Twilight felt a hint of nostalgia as she watched her brother and her grow from foals to the ponies they were today.

“Night Light, we have guests.” Twilight Velvet announced, guiding her children into the kitchen.

Twilight noted the black and white checkered tile on the floor, complete with a faded pink stain. A casualty of one of her earliest experiments. The kitchen looked almost identical to how Twilight remembered it. A round wooden table and chairs, old, weathered counters. The strangest part about all of it was just how neat and tidy everything looked.

Their father, a handsome blue stallion, had yet to move from the breakfast nook. He chewed the eraser of his pencil, enamored by the half-finished crossword in the morning paper.

Their mother cleared her throat, drawing her husband from its mental gymnastics.

“Twilight? Shining?” He rocketed from his seat, nearly knocking his children off their balance as he rushed to greet them.

“Morning, Dad.” Shining reached an hoof around his father, clapping him on the back.

“Hi, Dad.” Twilight stepped forward, joining the other two in their group hug.

“What are you two doing here? We didn’t even know you were in Canterlot.” Night Light released them.

“Luna asked us to come. We would have sent you a letter first, but this was kind of short notice.” Shining shrugged nervously.

“What about?”

“Hold that thought,” Twilight Velvet interrupted. “What do you say we take this little get-together to the living room?”

At the matriarch’s orders, the family shuffled into the cozy living room. Night Light took his customary place in his recliner, while Twilight and Shining hurled themselves onto the sofa. The ancient springs groaned in protest. Though her young had left her a spot on the couch, Twilight Velvet preferred to rest her hooves against the mantlepiece, allowing her easier access to the conversation.

“You were saying?” Night Light continued.

“Just a royal thing. Luna wanted me and Cadance to help her entertain some foreign guests.” Twilight was impressed with how quickly her brother had grasped the royal art of the lie.

“Anyone interesting?” Night Light asked, leaning forward.

“Don’t know,” Shining admitted casually.

“Shouldn’t you be helping them with that, Twilight?” Concern bled into her father’s words.

“I offered, they told me they didn’t need my help with the preparation but wanted me here for when our guests actually arrived.”

Shining gave his sister a knowing look before tagging back in, before either parent could follow up. “What about you two? What have you guys been up to?”

Velvet spoke first. “Oh, you know, we’ve been surviving. A lot of free time nowadays since your father and I retired. I thought I’d take up writing again. Or maybe I’d try painting. I haven’t decided yet.”

“And I . . .” Night Light said proudly, “I successfully defended my bingo title for another year. I’m up to six years now. The longest record in the hall.”

“That’s wonderful, Dad,” Twilight said.

“You always were a mean bingo player,” Shining said, stifling a laugh.

“But we’re old, we don’t do anything interesting.” Velvet waved a hoof nonchalantly. “Tell us how you two have been doing. Any juicy gossip worth knowing about around Equestria?”

“None that we can talk about,” Twilight joked.

“Oh, really?” Velvet frowned. “That’s a shame.”

“Alright, so what can you talk about?” The other three turned to look at Night Light as he started talking again. “How about the other princesses? Celestia and Luna? Are they treating you alright, Twilight?”

“Of course they are, Dad. They’re like sisters to me now,” Twilight said.

“Good.”

“How is Celestia?” Velvet asked. “We haven’t seen much of her these last few days.”

“Yeah,” Night Light agreed. “She’s usually out with her subjects daily. But it’s been a while since we’ve seen anything about her. Is she alright?”

“Yeah.” Twilight said too quickly. “She’s doing alright. She just hasn't had much free time lately. Princess stuff. It’s definitely time consuming. Luna’s been helping her out.”

Shining gave his sister a sideways glance, and their conversation stagnated in a long pause.

Eventually, Velvet shot straight up. “What kind of a host am I? I didn’t even ask if either of you wanted something. Are either of you thirsty? Hungry? We just made a store run the other day.”

“No thanks, Mom,” Shining said.

“You sure? We have the juice boxes you used to love,” she offered.

“Mom, I’m a Royal Guard now, I can’t be sitting around drinking juice boxes like . . .” Shining bit his tongue. “Alright. If you have some to spare, then I guess I’ll take one.”

“I would love a glass of iced tea,” Night Light called out. “And with a dollop of honey, Honey.” He laughed as Velvet rolled her eyes at him.

“Of course, Dear.” As Velvet passed, she put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder and leaned in close to whisper in her ear. “Twilight, would you mind joining me in the kitchen? I’ll need help with the drinks.”

“Sure,” Twilight said. She climbed out from where she had sunk into the couch cushions and followed her mother back into the kitchen.

20: A Hypothetical Cookie Jar

Once in the kitchen, Twilight raided the fridge, searching for the small yellow juice box while her mother retrieved the kettle from the top shelf of a cabinet. She hovered it into the sink, twisting the faucet until the stream of water poured out.

“Remember this?” Twilight’s mother tapped the cookie jar sitting on the counter. The tempered glass, molded into the shape of a gingerbread house, had a crack down the side where it had been pieced together with paste.

“Yeah?” Twilight said, unsure of her mother’s point.

“Shining Armor broke it years ago. He told us you did it.” She laughed.

Shifting uncomfortably beneath her mother’s imposing tone, Twilight practically whimpered. “I didn’t break it.”

“I know.” She narrowed her eyes. “He hasn’t gotten any better at lying to me in all these years. And neither have you, Missy.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Twilight turned away to hide her reddening cheeks. She knew exactly what her mother was talking about, and that she didn’t stand a chance trying to hide it.

“Are you in trouble? Did something happen?”

In her youth, whenever Twilight had been scared or nervous, her mother would speak in a soft, gentle voice. Hearing it again, after all these years, sent warmth through her body, bringing with it a comfort only a caring parent could bring.

There was still one option to escape. “Sorry, Mom, we’re not supposed to talk about it.”

“You can tell me. I’m good at keeping secrets.”

Twilight unleashed a long sigh. It was futile to resist. “Fine. Where do I start?” Twilight cycled mentally through the myriad issues in her life, trying to decide which would be best to sate her mother’s curiosity. “Have you ever made the wrong choice on something really important?”

Velvet didn’t hesitate.

“Nope. Every decision I’ve ever made has been the absolute right one. I’m perfect.”

“Really?” Twilight waned.

“No, not really,” Velvet reached over and cupped her daughter’s chin with a hoof. “I’ve made a lot of decisions in my life, Twilight. And more than a few of them were important.”

Twilight pushed her mother’s touch away playfully. “I’m serious, Mom.”

Velvet removed the kettle from the stream and set it on the stove.

“What exactly is this important choice that has you twisted in knots? And is it anything like your pencil versus pens debate?”

“No. This is actually serious. I . . . I’m going to get in a lot of trouble for telling you this.” She hesitated. This was her last chance to back out, but maybe a bit of advice would be worth the risk. “I’ve been working with a prisoner up at the castle. They’ve been helping me with some of my experiments.”

“What sort of help? Like, lab rats?”

“More like an encyclopedia. They have information that I need.”

“Alright.” Velvet crossed her forelegs over her chest and leaned back against the center island. “Let’s hear more about this hypothetical issue you’re telling me about.”

“This . . . This prisoner has been causing trouble around the castle. Everypony’s really upset with them for it. I’ve been trying to help them, but I don’t even know if they want to be helped. Everypony around me seems really upset that I’m even just trying to help. And I’m reaching the point where I don’t know what to do anymore.”

“What happens to this prisoner if you aren’t able to help them?”

“I’m not sure, but I know it's nothing good.” Twilight looked away. “And I can’t really blame them for wanting to hurt her. She’s hurt a lot of ponies in her time.”

“Her?” Velvet raised an eyebrow.

Twilight reddened. “They. They hurt a lot of ponies.”

“Right.” Velvet sighed. “That’s not an easy position to be in. If she doesn’t want your help, then there isn’t much you can do.” She pursed her lips and hummed. “You make it sound like a lot of ponies are scared of her. Can I assume that you felt the same way about her when she first arrived?”

“I . . .” Twilight thought of the nights when she’d wake up from her nightmares drenched in a cold sweat. “I did. I was terrified of her. And I was furious at what she’d done.”

“But she made you change your tune?” Velvet mused. “How did she do that?

“When I started spending more time with them, I realized that I might have been wrong. Yeah, they can be cruel and vindictive, but I also realized that they’ve lived a painful life. And now they’ve lost everything. Their home. Their family.” She winced. “Even their reason to live.” Twilight took a deep breath.

“You pity her?”

No. Pity didn’t sound right. Chrysalis could certainly be described as unfortunate, but that wasn’t the issue. The changeling had been forced into her role long enough that she didn’t know any other way to live. If Twilight could find a way to lessen that pain, then she should. Right? It was her duty as the Princess of Friendship, at the very least.

Twilight shook her head. “No. I don’t think so.”

“Are you sure?” Velvet ducked down to see her daughter’s hidden face.

Twilight slid down to the floor, keeping her back against the cabinets.

“I don’t know. I think they’re . . . misguided. I think that they have done these horrible things because they didn’t have any other choice. She did what she thought she had to in order to survive.” Twilight's voice grew louder. “And now, she has nothing left. She’s got no way out. Everyone already thinks of her as a monster, they won’t even consider otherwise. They won’t even listen to me when I try to tell them that. And I think that’s unfair.”

“Life can be unfair sometimes.”

“Yeah.” Twilight blew a strand of her mane out of her face. “Like when you’re made a princess without your permission and put in charge of a whole town?”

“Oh, don’t you start with that. You love being a princess.” The kettle whistled. Velvet lowered the heat and retrieved the teabags. “But I suppose that answer doesn’t really help, does it? Alright, tell me something, what do you think the right choice is?”

Twilight glared at her mother. “If I knew that, I wouldn’t be breaking the law asking you about it.”

Velvet shook her head. “Twilight, you didn’t come here for advice. You came here for validation. You want someone to tell you that you’re doing the right thing. To know that you weren’t alone in a decision that might very well blow up in your face. Right?” Velvet met Twilight’s glare, sending a chill through the younger mare.

“I . . . Maybe. I know what I think is right. But that doesn’t mean that it is right. Right?”

“Right.”

“So, am I right?” Twilight asked.

Velvet finished the tea and poured it into a pitcher. She put the kettle away and moved toward the pantry. As she spoke, she dug through the shelves. “I’m going to tell you the same thing my mother told me when I went through something like this. Life has a lot of gray areas. There is no right answer in some situations. That’s just a reality of life, one that a lot of ponies don’t like to think about. Everyone wants to be right. But in the end, very few things are completely the right choice.”

“Then what am I supposed to do? Flip a bit?” Twilight mewled.

Velvet stared at her daughter with a concerned look. “No.”

“Then what?” Twilight curled in on herself. “Everyone expects me to do the right thing. But if there isn’t a right thing, then I’m even more confused.”

Velvet paused her search momentarily to face her daughter. “Because you’re not asking the right question. You keep asking what’s right. But, like I said, there isn’t always a right choice. Instead, try asking yourself which choice you’ll regret.” She resumed her search. “Let’s say hypothetically, that you don’t help this prisoner. They rot in jail the rest of their life, or whatever the courts decide to do with them. How would you feel?”

“Awful. Like I failed her and failed as a Princess.”

“Keep that in mind. Now, think about what might happen if you try to help her?”

Twilight ran her tongue over her teeth as this scenario played out in her mind. “I guess there’s always the chance that she might not want it. In which case, I guess it’s just the same as the first scenario. Or, her master plan might be successful. I supposed I won’t be alive long enough to regret that.”

“Good.” Velvet hesitated. “Well, not good . . . you know what I mean.” She pulled a bear-shaped bottle from the back of the pantry. She added a healthy squirt of honey into a glass and poured the tea over it. “Now tell me, what if you are successful?”

Twilight stared down at her reflection on the polished floor. With the issues of the present, she hadn’t given the future much thought. More than likely, she’d be held responsible, just as she had for Starlight. Also like Starlight, she might end up with another friend to help her when things become dire.

More importantly, Chrysalis would have a new life. She’d be happy. The thought of the changeling queen smiling and laughing probably would have frightened her at one point. But now, it made her want to join in. To smile and laugh alongside her. That wouldn’t be so bad, would it?

“She gets a new life. The chance to rebuild everything she’s lost.”

“There. You have three, four different outcomes.” She stirred the tea with a spoon and set it aside. With that done, she moved to the fridge and pulled a juice box from a package full of them. “Now answer me this: which of those can you live with?”

“Well, Luna--”

“I didn’t ask what Princess Luna wanted,” Velvet said hastily. “Nor did I ask what Cadance, Celestia, and – bless his heart – Shining Armor wanted you to do. I asked what you wanted to do.”

Twilight couldn’t look away from her reflection. Two gray hooves moved into her field of view. One of them took her by the chin, moving her head upward until mother’s and daughter’s eyes met.

“Listen to me, Twilight. A lot of ponies will want you to do a lot of things. But, in most cases, they’re not the ones that have to live with those consequences. You do. If that prisoner’s life is ruined, others might not lose sleep over it, but you will. You have to ask what you can live with. Understand?”

Velvet finished her statement with a warm smile that brought Twilight back to her youth.

“Yeah, Mom. I think I understand. I know what to do. But I know a lot of ponies won’t like it.”

Velvet grinned. “Then they can go to Tartarus.”

“Mom!” Twilight gasped. “One of those ponies is your son.”

“I know.” Velvet sat down beside Twilight. “Sometimes, that’s the way you have to look at the world, Twilight. I have no doubt that Shining is doing what he is to protect you. But it’s still your life and your choices, not his.”

“I . . .” Twilight leaned on her mother’s shoulder. “I guess that makes sense.”

“You’re a smart girl, Twilight. More importantly, you’re a smart girl who cares. You try to do everything in your power to help everypony that you can. It’s why Celestia chose you as a princess. And it’s why your father and I have always been so proud of you. And no matter what you do, what choices you make, nothing can change that.”

“Thanks, Mom.” Twilight smiled. “I really think I needed this talk.”

“I know you did.” She tapped Twilight’s leg. “Now come on, your father and brother are going to come looking for us if we take too much longer.” She rose and helped Twilight to her hooves. “And remember, if you ever need to talk, Twilight, your father and I are here for you. There’s nothing you can do that would change the way we look at you. You’re our baby girl, and that won’t change. Whatever you do, I know you’ll make us proud.” She wiped a tear from her daughter’s cheek.

“Thanks, Mom. I love you.”

“And we love you. And so does your brother, though he may show it in overbearing ways sometimes. If he gives you trouble for this, you send him to us. We’ll set him straight.” Velvet punctuated her point with a wink.

Twilight took her mother’s help to stand. They collected their drinks and started for the living room. The Princess stopped at the edge of the kitchen, still out of earshot of the stallions. “Hey, don’t tell Shining we talked about this, okay? It’s supposed to be confidential.”

“What? We just talked about the new mane styles I’ve been thinking of trying out. What’s wrong with that?” Velvet winked.

“You’re the best, Mom.”

Velvet gave a quiet chuckle. “Yeah, I know.” She skirted past Twilight and into the living room. Twilight followed. She returned to her seat as her mother handed out drinks.

“Thanks, Mom.”

“Thanks, Honey.”

“Of course. Always happy to help out my boys,” Velvet said with a smile. “Now, what were we talking about?”

“Nothing much,” Night Light said. “I was just telling Shining Armor here about that new bowling alley over on Sixth Street. We thought we might want to try it sometime. Maybe we could get the whole family to go.”

“Ohh. You should. Bowling was always so much fun,” Velvet said. This time, she gratefully took the open seat between her children.

“Yeah.” Shining pulled the straw off his juice and punched it through the hole in the top. “Unfortunately, we’ll have to do it another time. Twilight and I need to be getting back to the castle pretty soon.”

“Well, then we’d better fetch your gifts now. Night Light, do you remember where you put them?”

Their father shot up in his chair. “Oh, gosh. I almost forgot about that. Both of you, stay right here. I’ll be right back.” The unicorn rocketed up the stairs fast enough to make a pegasus jealous.

“You didn’t have to get us gifts,” Twilight said guiltily. “We didn’t even think about getting you guys anything for our visit.”

“Oh, don’t be silly. This is just something small we did the other day.” She waved a hoof dismissively. “In fact, we were planning to give them to you next time we all got together. You’re just going to get them a little early.”

Night Light returned soon, levitating two heavy, leather-bound tomes beside him.

“Those are small?” Shining asked, choking on his apple juice.

“Take a look,” Night Light handed out the books to his children with foalish glee.

The cover had no text, just a fancy embossing. Twilight opened her to the first page to see a picture of their family. They were gathered in the backyard, posing in front of the rest of the party.

“Mom, Dad, are these scrapbooks?” Twilight asked, flipping through the next few pages. They were old and blurry photos of a young Night Light and Velvet.

“They’re set up based on time,” Night Light explained. “You two are about a third of the way through.”

“Where did you guys get all these pictures?” Shining asked, looking down at a picture of his mother in a wedding dress. She was smiling and holding a bouquet of flowers while standing in front of an old, castle-esque building that Twilight didn’t recognize.

“We found the old family scrapbook while we were cleaning the attic,” their father said. We made copies so you could both have one.”

“No, no, no.” Velvet interrupted. “He found it while I was cleaning the attic. Your father was busy digging through each box looking for interesting things in all the clutter.”

“In my defense, I found a lot of really cool things,” Night Light defended.

“Hey, there are pictures here of Cadance, Flurry, and me up in the Crystal Kingdom,” Shining stammered. “How did you get these?” The first picture showed Shining and Cadance, both done up in their wedding attire and standing in front of Canterlot castle. The next showed Cadance sitting in her room back at the Crystal Castle, cradling a newborn Flurry Heart and smiling at the photographer in spite of her tired eyes and unkempt mane.

“We might have gotten a bit of help from a certain lovely princess,” Velvet said, smiling.

“She told us to make sure that there were some of them in there to remind you of how crazy your lives were after Flurry arrived. It’s not easy being a parent, is it?” Night Light asked.

“Yeah. You’re telling me.”

Velvet took a hold of both of her children and pulled them both into a hug. “Don’t sell yourself short, Shining. You two were pretty bad, but neither of you had wings.” She glanced over at Twilight. “Well, at least, back then, you didn’t. I can’t imagine what it’s like trying to raise a baby alicorn.”

“Speaking of baby alicorns . . .” Night Light said, clearing his throat.

It took Twilight several moments to realize the rest of the room was staring at her.

“What? I’m not a baby.”

“I don’t think that’s what he meant, Twilight,” Shining said flatly.

“Then what did he . . . oh. Oh!” Twilight turned beet red. “Hey, you’ve already got grandchildren, what do you need me for?” she shrieked.

“Have you given it any thought, Twilight?” Velvet asked.

“No. I haven’t even found a stallion that remotely interests me,” Twilight argued.

“Have you found anyone that . . . wasn’t a stallion?” Night Light raised an eyebrow.

“No, Dad. I haven’t found anyone.” Twilight rolled her eyes. “I haven’t really been looking.”

“You don’t want kids?” Shining asked.

Twilight shrugged. “I never really thought about it. Oh, hey! The last half of the book is blank, what’s that about?”

“Smooth, Twilight,” Shining snarked.

As clumsy as it was, her distraction did succeed in shifting the conversation away from her.

“That’s for you two to add your own photos. And hopefully, you’ll have one to pass down to your children . . . or friends' children . . . whatever the case might be,” Velvet said, smiling nervously at her daughter.

As Shining continued to quiz his parents on the photos and their origins, Twilight slipped away into her thoughts. Her answer hadn’t been a lie. She had never given romance much thought, let alone children.

And for her whole life, she’d been content with that. But now, as she thought about it, she started to wonder. It would have been nice to have somepony at her side through all this. Somepony that cared about her, that trusted her, and that would come to her aid, even if it meant angering a power like the other princesses.

Somepony she could love. Somepony she could raise a family with.

Her thinking came to an abrupt halt as Shining stood. She zoned back in just in time to hear him. “Well, as much as I’m enjoying our visit, I think we really need to get going,” Shining explained. “But we’ll be sure to come back and visit again, soon. And I’ll be sure that Flurry and Cadance can come, too.”

“I’ll walk you to the door,” Velvet volunteered.

They filed back through the tight hallways and out the front door.They stood on the patio with their mother for a moment as she said her goodbyes. “Take care of yourselves. I know you both, so I fully understand how useless that statement was. But promise me you’ll at least look out for each other.” She eyed Shining. “Promise me?”

Shining nodded. “We promise, Mom. You and Dad take care, too.”

“We will.”

With a final bone-crushing hug, Twilight Velvet went back inside and closed the door behind her. With their mother away, the two of them released a long, synchronized sigh.

“So, did it work? Are you feeling any more relaxed?” Shining elbowed his sister.

“Actually, it did. I mean, I’m not great, but I’m at least a little better.”

“You totally told Mom about what’s going on, didn’t you?”

Twilight thought of lying, but decided against it. “Yeah. I didn’t use specifics, though.”

“Did she use the cookie jar defense?”

“Yes. I’m sorry, Shiny.”

“Don’t be.” He shook his head. “I told Dad about Celestia.”

Twilight wasn’t surprised. Much like her, Shining had never been good at keeping secrets from his parents. “We’re really bad at discretion.”

“Yeah. They’re our parents, though, that’s just cheating. Speaking of which--”

“I’m not racing you back to the castle.”

Shining’s shoulders slumped. “Fine, you’re going to have to talk to me, then.”

“What do you want to talk about?” Twilight wondered as they stepped off the porch and started their journey back to the castle.

“You seem a bit more sure of yourself. Did you and Mom talk about Chrysalis?”

Twilight twitched. “Hypothetically.”

“Well.” Shining drew the half-full juicebox from his bag and sipped it. “It seems like you came to a decision about what you want to do. What did you decide?”

“I’m going to try and help her, Shiny. I know you don’t like it, but Mom gave me permission not to care what you think.”

“Rude,” he noted.

“But more than that, I know I can help her. And I know she can have a great new life. One better than before. Now I just need to convince her of that.”

“One impossible task at a time. Actually, I’ve been thinking, Twilight. Can Chrysalis have a normal life after everything she did?” He sucked noisily from the plastic straw. “I’m not trying to discourage you. Like I said last night, I’ll do my best to trust you if you’re really sure, but Equestria still hasn’t completely accepted the changelings yet, and she might be the worst of the bunch.”

“It won’t be easy, Shiny,” Twilight leaned her head back, feeling the sunshine on her face. “But it’s what I think is right. I’ll accept the consequences of my choice and do my best to see it through.”

“Good luck with that.” Shining said.

“What about you? Will you ever accept her?”

“I don’t know, Twilight. But if you can convince the rest of Equestria, I’m sure you’ll try to convince me, too. I look forward to hearing your arguments.”

“Thanks.” Twilight frowned. “I think.”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Shining shouldered his sister jokingly. Twilight returned the favor, nearly toppling the soldier. The two of them glared at one another before bursting out in laughter. For the first time in what felt like a lifetime, Twilight felt the weight lift from her shoulders.

21: An Old Warhorse

“There you two are.” Cadance waited in the castle courtyard, sitting on the edge of the fountain. She waved her horn, opening the golden gates for the new arrivals.

“Didn’t mean to keep you waiting,” Shining said, slipping his helmet off. His wife snuck forward and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. Twilight stood behind, pretending to gag at the display of affection.

“Jealous?” Shining asked, returning his wife’s kiss.

“Not even slightly,” Twilight shot back, slipping past them to the front gate. The two golden sentries opened the doors for her. She trotted into the foyer, and into a crowd of noble ponies.

“Seems busy today,” Shining noticed.

The doors closed behind them.

“Yeah. Court’s in session. They’re all waiting to hear the big news before anyone else,” Cadance explained. As the two princesses crossed the room, they drew the eye and praise of the crowd.

“Princess Twilight? My dear, you look absolutely regal this morning.”

“Princess Cadance, did you by any chance happen to look at that business proposal I sent to the Crystal Empire. I’m quite excited to expand my business to the north.”

“Princess Twilight, I was hoping to run into you. My nephew is coming to Canterlot next week. He’s a handsome young stallion, perfect for a beautiful mare like yourself.”

“Excuse me, Princesses, can you comment on the rumors going around about Celestia’s absence. There are some saying that she’s missing or hurt? Do you have anything to say about these theories?”

Cadance cleared her throat loud enough to silence the crowd. “I sincerely apologize, ladies and gentlecolts of Canterlot. Princess Twilight and I would love nothing more than to stay here and discuss current events with all of you. Unfortunately, our presence is needed elsewhere, so we must be making our way through.”

The ponies of the crowd shared a few confused glances, but parted to let the princesses through. Shining followed, stone-faced. His experienced gaze swept over the crowd. Several of the nobles recoiled a little from the soldier’s commanding presence. When they finally reached the door, another set of guards opened the way. Twilight and Cadance hurried through, but Shining stopped.

“Hey, you two go do what you need to do. I’m going to make sure the watch can handle this crowd. Can’t afford anyone sneaking off where they’re not allowed,” he growled. For a moment, Twilight didn’t recognize her goofball brother. Instead, she saw an exemplar of the might of Equestria.

“Stay safe, Captain.” Cadance smiled.

“Of course, Princess.”

He shut the doors, leaving Twilight alone with Cadance.

“He’s like a completely different pony when he’s working, isn’t he?” Twilight asked, tossing a sideways glance toward her sister-in-law.

“You have no idea,” The Princess of Love said. “I think he’s pretty sexy when he decides to play rough.”

Twilight choked. “Cadance, please don’t ever say anything like that to me ever again.”

“It’s true.”

“I don’t care.”

“You’ll understand when you fall in love, Twilight.”

“I won’t hold my breath.”

The duo made their way through the eastern wing of the castle. With the Royal Court in session, they were forced to find an alternate path upstairs. And as they walked, Cadance’s words buzzed around Twilight’s head. Her parents. Shining Armor. Now Cadance. She didn’t have time to think about her love life right now, of all times. She didn’t want to think about it.

Then again, in a situation like this, maybe a lover would be exactly what she needed. What was it she had thought back in her parent’s house? Somepony who she could always count on to be by her side when she needed them. Somepony willing to support her, even when nopony else believed in her.

Those weren’t bad criteria, she supposed. But right now, more than anything else, she just wanted . . . she just wanted . . .

Somepony she could talk to.

Luna. Cadance. Shining Armor. Even Fluttershy, to an extent. She hadn’t been able to talk to any of them without having to bear the brunt of their judgment. And they were her family. She didn’t even remember the last time she’d just had a normal, non-crisis-related conversation. And then a strange thought came to mind:

Chrysalis. The other night, they’d talked about that stupid map. That was kind of fun.

Twilight froze, unable to fully comprehend the thought that had just brought her mind to a screeching halt. Chrysalis? Chrysalis? Why was that the first place her mind had gone? Just because she had one conversation with her regarding a stupid map? Was that all it took?

No. No. No.

She did not feel that way about Chrysalis. She couldn’t. She . . .

She felt a little upset by how harsh that sounded.

“You hungry, Twilight?” Cadance’s voice shoved Twilight’s thoughts aside.

Their particular path took them past the kitchens. The hearty scent flooded the halls. Twilight recognized the smell as vegetable stew. During her schooling, she sat in the kitchens and watched as the chefs worked their magic, mixing spices and vegetables together in a beautiful blend of color. They used to haul their masterpieces off in pots larger than then the filly observing them.

“No. I’m good. Are you?”

The elder alicorn stifled a smile with her hoof. “Twilight, you know you’re drooling, right?”

Twilight wiped her mouth quickly, forcing Cadance past her threshold and caused her to burst out laughing.

“I wasn’t drooling. I was just . . .”

“You were just what?” Cadance asked innocently.

“Drooling,” Twilight muttered. “I was drooling, okay? I admit it. I didn’t eat breakfast.”

Cadance’s amused features twisted into concern. “When was the last time you ate?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know. A day, maybe?”

“A whole day? Really?” Cadance nodded in agreement. “You see, because I asked the kitchen staff about it while you were out with Shining. They let me in on some really interesting details.”

“Did they?” Twilight’s mouth dried out. She tried not to meet Cadance's stare.

“Yes. According to them, you haven’t been seen in the Dining Hall in several days.”

Twilight raised a hoof defensively. “I haven’t been coming down to the Dining Hall. I’ve been taking my meals upstairs, obviously. So, of course they haven’t seen me.”

“Yeah, I asked them about that, too. They’ve been saying that every tray they’ve sent up to you has come back untouched.” Twilight withered under Cadance’s stern, yet motherly tone. “Which means you haven’t eaten in several days, Twilight. Am I right?”

“Yeah.” Twilight sighed. “It’s been a while. I keep meaning to get something, but—”

“Listen to me, Twily,” Cadance put a gentle hoof on her little sister. “As an alicorn, your body is incredibly resilient. But you are still mortal. You still have limits. You need to take care of yourself.”

Twilight took Cadance’s hoof in her own. “I know, I know. I need to, but I can’t.”

“It might seem like you’re rushing around like crazy, but you’re not too busy to take care of yourself.”

The younger mare shook her head. “It’s not that. I’ve been trying to eat. Really, I have.” Twilight bowed her head. “But every time I try, my stomach gets really upset. I just can’t force it down.”

“Oh, Twilight . . .” Cadance pulled Twilight in close, squeezing her tight. “I know you were in trouble, but I never could have imagined it was this serious. And we’ve just been making it worse, haven’t we?” Her voice started to crack. “I’m so sorry, Twilight.”

“It’s not your fault, Cadance.”

“I may not have caused this, but I’m certainly not helping. Alright, tell you what, why don’t we go get lunch together. And then, I’m going to make sure you spend the next few hours being pampered.” Cadance pulled away, but kept her hooves on Twilight. “Does that sound like a decent idea?”

“I’ve got some time for lunch, I suppose, but I think that’s it.” Twilight tried to shrug off Cadance’s touch. “I really need to get back up to my lab and check on my experiments. I have to make sure they’re okay.”

“I thought you said they wouldn’t be finished until tonight?”

“They won’t be. But I’d still like to check on them. Just make sure nothing goes wrong.”

Cadance frowned. “Alright. I’ll let you check them out. But just for a minute. Check what you need to check, then we’re coming back down.” She pressed a hoof against Twilight’s muzzle. “You are going to relax today.”

“I guess I don’t have much of a choice.” Twilight tried to smile.

“Yay!” Cadance squealed, dancing in place. “We’re going to have so much fun today. And I’m going to make sure that you end today feeling nice and relaxed. You’re going to have so much fun, that it should be a crime.”

“That sounds . . . ” Twilight hesitated. “A bit scary, actually.”

“Sorry. I’m just excited. First thing’s first, though. We’re going to lunch.” Cadance didn’t wait for an answer before skipping off into the Dining Hall. Groups of off-duty guards piled in alongside them, but were sure to give the princesses a wide berth.

As the royals walked the long aisles of the cafeteria, conversations fell hushed. Soldiers sat up straighter and sipped their stew less noisily. Though Twilight tried to keep her head down, Cadance relished the attention, making a scene of herself as she walked and humming a sweet tune.

Twilight beelined for the Royal Dining Hall, but Cadance redirected her.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked.

“We’re not going to eat there today. We’re going to enjoy our lunch in the company of some friends.” With a flourish, she pointed Twilight toward a nearby table, where an older stallion sat alone, dipping his bread in his stew. He wore most of a plate mail suit decorated with a crystalline shimmer.

“I don’t know who that is, but he’s definitely not one of my friends,” Twilight said.

“I know.” She started to pull Twilight in that direction. “But he will be.”

The two of them sat together, on the opposite side of the table from the old warhorse. At the sight of his new guests, he set his utensils aside and pressed a hoof over his heart.

“Princess Cadance? You have orders for me, Your Highness?”

Cadance rested her chin on her hooves. “At ease, Captain. This isn’t an inspection.”

“Of course. My apologies, Ma’am.”

Cadance put her foreleg over her sister’s shoulder. “Twilight, this is Captain Iron Shield. He’s one of the most trusted military commanders of the Crystal Empire. He’s been a friend to your brother and I for many years now.” She turned to the soldier. “Commander Shield, I’m sure you know Princess Twilight.”

He bowed. “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your Highness.”

“Likewise, Captain.” Twilight smiled nervously.

Cadance resumed control of the conversation with a wave of her hoof. “Would you mind if we ate lunch alongside you, Captain? Princess Twilight is in desperate need of a bit of social interaction.”

“Of course. I’d be more than happy to offer you a seat at this table, Your Highnesses.”

“We’re not here as royals, Captain,” Cadance said. “You don’t have to keep calling us that. You’ve been a friend to me and Shining for long enough to earn that right.” She leaned forward, using a hoof to block Twilight’s view of her mouth. “And if you keep calling her that, she’s going to get super embarrassed.”

“I heard that.” Twilight’s cheeks reddened.

Cadance smirked. “See? Told you she’d get embarrassed.”

“Cadance!” Twilight growled.

The Captain just nodded. “Of course. I understand. Your brother did mention that you had a tendency to get flustered easily.” Twilight glared at him, forcing him to add: “His words, not mine.”

“My brother?” Twilight’s eyes narrowed to slits. “Yeah, that sounds like something he’d say.” Twilight rolled her eyes. “Has he let you in on any other interesting factoids about me?”

Shield scratched his chin. “He said that you often get distracted reading.”

“Does he just go around telling everypony that?” Twilight asked with a pout.

“He also told me that you were one of the smartest ponies he knows. And incredibly reliable. And fun to hang around with.” The captain adjusted one of his pauldrons. “He gets very talkative when he’s had a few drinks after his nightly patrol. He’s quite proud of you, you know?”

Twilight bit her lip. “That’s better. I guess he’s forgiven.”

“Hey, Captain, making new friends?” The trio turned toward the new voice. A sky-blue pegasus stood behind them, holding a tray of food and offering an idiot grin. In the back of Twilight’s mind, she couldn’t help but notice a decent resemblance to Rainbow Dash.

“Show some respect, Moron.” A short, tan unicorn reared up and smacked him on the back of the head, forcing him to stumble forward.

“What was that for, Lieutenant?” The pegasus whined.

“Those are the princesses.” She shoved past him, her tray levitating after her, held aloft by bright yellow magic. “Sorry for the Private’s rudeness, Your Majesties. We’re still working on his manners.”

The pegasus stared at the two mares for a few seconds before his eyes widened in horror. “I’m so sorry, Princesses. I didn’t recognize you from behind.”

“You didn’t recognize them? How many ponies do you know that have wings and a horn, Idiot,” the unicorn chided him. She took her seat beside the captain. The pegasus slipped into the seat beside her.

Captain Shield cleared his throat before speaking. “Let me introduce you to my team, Twilight. This is my lieutenant and right-hand mare, Dusti Diamond.” Dusti bowed alongside her introduction. “And that is our newest recruit, Private Quartz Glaze.”

“Hiya,” he waved with one hoof while the other shoveled spoonfuls of soup into his maw. He stopped when a golden spell grabbed him by the ear. The magic dragged him downward, pressing his face against the polished wooden table.

“Seriously, Private, were you raised in a barn?” Dusti demanded.

“Yes.” His current position muffled the answer.

“Take it easy on him, Lieutenant,” Cadance intervened. “We didn’t come here to cause trouble for any of you.”

“Of course, Cadance.” Dusti released her spell and the newly freed pegasus shot back up. “Alright, Quartz, you’re off the hook for now.”

“The Princesses thought they’d join us for lunch today,” Captain Shield explained. “So, don’t get yourselves so worked up over protocol.” He turned to the two mares. “But you’re still guests. Would you like me to fetch your bowls for you?”

“No need. I’ll take care of that,” Cadance said, rising from her seat. “Twilight, are you alright with the vegetable stew? Given your reaction in the hall, I’m going to guess it’s a yes.”

“That sounds fine, Cadance,” Twilight chuckled.

“Right. Sit tight, I’ll be right back.” She trotted off toward the meal line.

Twilight shifted in her seat. Even on a good day, she didn’t consider small talk one of her many skills. And today, as great as it had been so far, was still miles from being a good day. Still, she couldn’t just sit there and stare. “So, you guys are all from the Crystal Empire?”

“Just Quartz,” Dusti said, dipping a bite-sized chunk of bread into her bowl. “The Captain and I are Canterlot ponies, through-and-through.”

Captain Shield continued, “While rebuilding the Crystal Empire, your brother offered a few of us positions working under him. At least, the ones he thought most competent . The ones he could trust.” The soldier shifted in his seat. “I hated leaving Princess Celestia’s employ, but she had plenty of other soldiers to keep her safe.”

“A fat lot of good they did,” Dusti muttered under her breath.

The captain glared at her from the corner of his eye. Despite his age, his gaze still carried a sharp edge. “Stow that, Lieutenant. Her guards have done the best they can in the current situation.”

“Right.” Dusti lowered the brim of her beret. “Sorry, Captain.”

“Then you all know what happened? Why you’re here?” Twilight asked.

“Indeed, Princess. Captain Armor made several of us aware of the current situation.” He sighed. “It’s bad, but soldier’s aren’t exactly used to being called in for happy reasons. You don’t have to worry about us, Princess. I know how to run a tight ship.”

“I don’t mean to pry, Captain,” Twilight tapped a hoof nervously. “But what exactly are your orders? I haven’t had much time to confer with my brother about that.”

“Standing orders from Captain Shining have us on security detail for the prisoner. Like I said, you don’t have to worry, we know what we’re doing.”

“And if we’re lucky,” Dusti interrupted, punching her hooves together. “She’ll try to break out. I’ve been looking forward to some one-on-one time with that bug.”

Twilight’s heart sank. “You seem to have quite the harsh opinion of her, Lieutenant.”

“I do.” Her eyes became glassy. “I was out on patrol when the changelings began their invasion of Canterlot. Turns out, a few of my teammates were a part of the invasion force. The rest of us got overwhelmed by the horde.” Her demeanor shifted. Her focus waned. “A lot of good friends didn’t . . . didn’t make it out of there. Not really. Their bodies recovered, but their minds never did.” She winced. “I’m just lucky the captain found me in time, or they would have broken me, too.”

“That was a long time ago, Lieutenant,” Captain Shield said. Though his words were firm, his voice carried a hint of sympathy. “Under King Thorax, the changelings have become allies of Equestria. Which means they’re our allies as well.”

“I can at least get along with King Thorax and his changelings, but –with all due respect, Captain– this isn’t just any changeling. We’re talking about Queen Bitch herself.”

Twilight flinched.

Only the captain seemed to have noticed. “That’s enough, Lieutenant!”

Dusti retreated into her seat, her eyes cast downward. “Yes, Captain.”

Suddenly, the delectable aroma in the air had lost its luster. Twilight put a hoof on her belly, trying to quell her sudden nausea. “It’s alright, Captain. There are a lot of ponies in Equestria that would agree with the Lieutenant.”

“Just because a lot of ponies believe it, that doesn’t make it right,” Quartz said. The rest of the table turned to him. Twilight thought she saw a similar disappointment in his expression. “Don’t you think you’re being a little harsh, Dusti?”

The lieutenant scowled. “Harsh is exactly what she deserves.”

“Personally, I feel a little sorry for her.”

“I’m going to ignore that you said that,” Dusti growled. “For your sake.”

“No, I’m serious, Lieutenant.” He shook his head. “I can’t deny she did some bad things. But she’s suffered for her choices. I can’t imagine what I would do if I lost my family like that.”

“That’s her own fault.”

“I think both of you had better get back to your rounds,” The Captain growled. Twilight could see his hoof clenched tight on the table.

“What?” Quartz started. “We’ve still got half-an-hour before we’re back on duty, Captain.”

“I suggest you get a head-start on it, then,” the captain said firmly.

The two soldiers looked to their captain, then at one another. Dusti stood and hefted her empty tray. “You heard him, Private. Back to work.”

“I heard. Just give me a second.” Ditching the spoon, he took the bowl and tilted it back, chugging it like a bowl of water. He finished with a satisfied sigh.

“You’re a disgrace to proper etiquette, Private,” Dusti said, shaking her head. Her horn ignited, dragging the pegasus from his seat by the ear. “It was nice talking with you, Princess.”

“Talk to you later.” Quartz tried to give Twilight a hastily salute, but was yanked away.

“I’m sorry you had to hear that, Princess,” Captain Shield said once they were alone.

“What? I didn’t have a problem with it,” Twilight lied.

“I hate to disagree with you, Ma’am, but it was a bit obvious. You turned pale as a ghost.”

“Oh.” Twilight hid her face behind her hooves. “I didn’t realize.”

The captain raised an eyebrow. “Are you alright, Princess?” He shook his head. “Don’t answer that. I know you’re not. And I don’t blame you. With Celestia’s condition, I know it must have you very concerned.” A long pause followed his words. Twilight didn’t know if he had more to say, or was waiting for her to answer. “If you don’t want to talk about it, I won’t force you. But if not me, you should talk about it with someone.”

If only he knew.

Twilight took a deep breath. Her nausea lessened for a short spell. “You’re right, Captain Shield. I’m not okay. I don’t know what to do. I’ve got so many ponies relying on me, and I feel like I’m completely lost. I’m working on my cure, but I don’t know if it’ll work, I’ve got to deal with Cadance and Shiny, and don’t even get me started on Luna--”

“Twilight.” The captain raised a hoof to stop her. She hadn’t realized she was wheezing.

“I don’t mean to get so worked up. I’m used to stress. But this is a whole other level.”

“I understand. Probably more than most.” The captain gave her a haunted look.

Twilight tilted her head. “What do you mean?”

Before he could answer, Cadance returned. “Sorry that took so long, Twilight. They had to make another pot. But, on the plus side, it means your vegetable soup is as fresh as it can be.” Cadance’s chipper energy waned as she noticed the somber mood. “Did something happen? Where did the others go?”

“They decided to get a head start on their training regimen for the day,” Captain Shield explained.

“Oh. That’s a shame. I was hoping I could talk with them a little more.”

“Yeah,” Twilight agreed half-heartedly. Cadance didn’t seem to notice.

Twilight could only stare at the tray set before her. A plain brown plastic tray. A few napkins. A silver spoon. A glass bowl, half filled with vegetable stew. By now, its perfume smelled foul. A smattering of bubbles popped in the broth. The warm colors and wafting heat only made Twilight’s illness worse.

“You have to eat, Twilight,” Cadance said gently. Her tone reminded Twilight of her own mother.

“I know.” Twilight took hold of the spoon with her magic. She dipped the end into the bowl and raised it back up, bringing with it a muddy brown broth and a chunk of potato. She moved it to her mouth and closed her eyes. The spoon tilted back, pouring the warm soup into her mouth.

Her stomach tensed as she tried to swallow. Her body refused to heed her. Her pulse rose. She felt pressure rising in her throat. Her shoulders started to heave.

“Twilight? Talk to me, Twilight. Are you alright?” Cadance clung to her sister, desperately searching for a way to help. Captain Shield watched with a critical eye.

Whether she tried to speak or just finally hit her limit, Twilight’s lips opened, spitting a mouthful of soup onto her tray and the table. Her coughing turned to choking, then to gagging. Cadance massaged her back, just between her wings. By some miracle, Twilight managed to reign in her body’s rebellion. She gasped for air.

The room fell silent. Twilight felt every eye on her. She hunched down, making herself as small as possible as tears welled in her eyes. Cadance chewed her lip as she glanced around the room.

“Everything’s alright. Nothing to be worried about,” she promised. A few of the soldiers ceased their stares.

Then, Shield stood. “Something wrong with all of you?” he shouted. Twilight’s spectators all turned to him. “Either quit wasting time and finish your lunch, or I’ll have you all running laps until Hearth’s Warming.” At the officer’s command, the room returned to their meals.

“Thank you,” Cadance mouthed to the brave soldier. He bowed and sat back down.

“I-I’m sorry,” Twilight whispered.

“You’ve got nothing to be sorry for.” Cadance said. “Come on, let’s get you cleaned up.”

Shield slipped away, only to return a moment later with a small tower of napkins and started to soak up the spilled soup. Twilight tried to help, but Cadance stopped her. “We’ve got this. You just take it easy.” The elder alicorn finished wiping up the mess.

“I’m sorry you had to do that, Cadance,” Twilight mumbled.

“Don’t you worry about it. That was nothing compared to what Flurry is capable of.” She offered Twilight the most sympathetic smile she could manage.

“Princess, I would like to speak with Twilight privately for a moment, if that’s alright with you?” Captain Shield said.

Cadance eyed him. “About what?”

“Just say what you have to say. Please?” Twilight pleaded.

“Very well.” The old stallion took one of the myriad napkins and wiped a bit of soup off his chestplate, adding another helping of embarrassment to what might have been the worst moment in Twilight’s life. “Twilight, have you ever heard of the Eight-Point Rebellion?”

“Is now really the time for a history lesson, Captain?” Cadance scoffed.

“I’ve never heard of it,” Twilight said quietly.

“I’m not surprised,” the Captain continued, unhindered by Cadance’s glare. “It wasn’t a big war, in the grand scheme of things. Eight villages in the northwestern corner of Equestria wanted to split away from Equestria. So they rebelled.”

“Sounds like a bad idea,” Twilight noted.

“This was back before your brother even made it into boot camp. Back then, between armchair generals and incompetent officers, Equestria’s military was nothing but a bad joke. And those villagers were zealous.” He sighed. “The tide turned back and forth constantly. We very nearly lost a large portion of the country’s northern edge.”

“I’m going to throw these away and deal with the dirty dishes,” Cadance said, gathering all the trash onto a tray and rising. “By the time I get back, I hope you’ll have made your point, Captain.” With that, she stormed off.

Captain Shield continued. “The whole rebellion ended up being decided in a single battle. High Command was desperate. They were losing officers faster than they could train new ones. They pulled me from an infantry division and sent me to take control of a fort on the northern border. The place was an icy hellhole with a contingent of soldiers that couldn’t tell the point of a sword from the pommel.”

“I don’t know if I like where this story is going, Captain,” Twilight worried. But the Captain wasn’t listening. His gaze had wandered to the far wall, as though his memories were being projected onto the stone.

“I did the best I could. Whipped them into shape. Or, at the very least, into something recognizable as a soldier. But most of them were cowards or criminals. They were there because they’d angered the wrong superior. Then, one day, a rebel army came knocking on our door. They sieged our castle for months.”

“That’s horrible. I can’t imagine what it must have been like.”

“You don’t have to imagine it,” The Captain said, he regained his focus and addressed Twilight directly. “Because right now, I think you’re feeling the same way they did. You have that same hopeless look in your eye.”

Twilight moved her seat back. “What do you mean?”

“To those ponies, battle was the end of the world. Like I said, these ponies weren’t soldiers. They had never been trained, couldn’t handle terror like that. I remember their faces, blank, pale, and hopeless. The same look you have right now.”

“Is it really that obvious?” Twilight whined.

“A few weeks in, most of the soldiers stopped eating.” He raised his hooves in surrender. “It didn’t matter what meals were served, they couldn’t keep the food down. Most of them had cracked before the fighting even began. Some fled into the frozen wastes. Never saw any of them again. Some tried to defect to the rebel forces. They were executed.”

“Captain, this story really isn’t helping settle my stomach,” Twilight said.

“I’m sorry to be so dour, Princess, but it’s important that you understand.” Captain Shield leaned forward in his seat. “One day, the enemy army got tired of waiting. Launched a full-scale assault. We were down to less than half the normal garrison by then.”

“What did you do?” Twilight asked.

Captain Shield stayed quiet for a few seconds.

“We won,” he finally said.

“You won?” Twilight widened her eyes in surprise.

The captain nodded. “Turns out, when you push a pony hard enough, they’re forced to make a decision. Most will flee. They can’t handle the stress.” He hesitated. “I don’t necessarily blame them. It’s not something you ever really expect until it happens. Some . . . simply can’t handle it.”

“And what about the others?” Twilight asked quietly.

“They were some of the most fearsome soldiers I’ve ever commanded. In the adrenaline of the fight, they forgot their fear. They kept their heads on straight. They relied on their training and instincts. They fought like beasts. Like true soldiers. We drove the rebels back before the end of the night.”

Cadance returned. She wasn’t scowling anymore. “Have you finished, Captain?”

“Just about. The point that I’m trying to make, Twilight, is that you remind me a lot of those soldiers. Things aren’t going to get easier from here on out. And there is a very real chance that we might not come out of this tragedy as the victors.”

He shifted his gaze to Cadance, then back to Twilight.

“But there’s nothing you can do to change that. The army’s already at the gates. All that’s left is for you to make your choice. You can give in to the fear that you’re feeling and try to run from it. Or you can stand firm and be the Twilight that your brother rants and raves about.”

The Captain grabbed his helmet and slipped it on over his graying mane. “You’re the only one that can fix this, Princess. It’s a big responsibility. And nopony in this castle would blame you for crumbling under the stress.” He glared at her from beneath his helmet. “But as cruel as it sounds, if you have any chance of making it through this, you’re going to have to pull yourself together. Remember that.”

“Alright. That’s enough, Captain,” Cadance chimed in angrily.

“Of course, Princess. I’ll take my leave, then.” The old warhorse took his tray and left.

Twilight didn’t move. Her limbs wouldn’t heed her commands.

Cadance released a long, shuddering breath. “I’m sorry about all of this, Twilight. I shouldn’t have tried to force you into this if you didn’t want to. Here, let me take your tray, and we can still head down to the spa.”

“No.” Twilight blocked Cadance’s hoof.

Cadance stepped back. “Twilight?”

“The captain was right,” Twilight said firmly, squeezing her eyes shut. “If I can’t even make it through lunch, what am I going to do when I have to face a real challenge?” She gripped her spoon tight in her magic and lifted a spoonful of soup into her mouth. Her stomach twisted. The pressure returned. But this time, Twilight refused to back down. She drew a deep breath through her nose and released it slowly.

“Twilight?” Cadance asked, sitting back down beside her little sister.

“I won’t let this break me,” Twilight said, turning to meet the other alicorn’s eyes. “There are too many ponies counting on me. And I will not let them down.” She downed another mouthful of broth.

Cadance slipped back into her seat beside Twilight. Across the room, Captain Shield tossed the princesses a proud smile before turning and walking out of the mess hall.

“When I get home, I really need to see about getting Captain Shield a pay raise,” Cadance said, throwing a fresh towel over her shoulder. The two of them had taken a detour up to Twilight’s lab, only to find everything in order.

Satisfied, Twilight allowed Cadance to whisk her off deeper into the bowels of the castle, towards the Royal Baths. Even standing out here at the front desk, she could feel a blanket of humidity in the air.

“He’s definitely something,” Twilight agreed.

The desk attendant returned, carrying a small package for each visitor. “Here you are, Your Highnesses. Two bathrobes and a couple of towels. All freshly cleaned and still warm from the dryers. And, of course, your locker keys.” Twilight took the offered supplies. Though it sounded familiar, she couldn’t place the mare’s exotic accent. “We have several attendants throughout the facility, all just a holler away if you need them. Please enjoy your time here.” She waved to the mares as they walked inside.

Through the front door, the hallway split into three separate paths. A sign on the middle path marked it as the main bath. The left and right paths carried similar signs, marked as mares and stallions, respectively.

“So, which way do we go?” Twilight asked.

“I’m pretty sure I would categorize you as a mare,” Cadance said, struggling to keep a straight face.

“Very funny, Cadance,” Twilight muttered.

“Seriously, though, I wouldn’t recommend the mixed bath. It’s not as nice as ours.” With a flip of her mane, Cadance followed the mare’s path.

Twilight kept close to her sister. “I didn’t even know we had public baths in the castle.”

“A lot of ponies aren’t aware of it. It’s usually only the noblewomen and the princesses that use it. And some of the guards, I guess.”

The door ahead of them led into a room with a white-tiled floor. Rows of metal lockers lined the wall. Here, the vapor in the air weighed even heavier, to the point where it had a noticeable effect on Twilight’s breathing. Cadance cast a worried glance over at the younger mare. “Are you feeling alright? You sound like you’re struggling a bit.”

“Yeah.” Twilight cleared her throat. “Not used to this much steam.”

“Are you sure that’s it? You’re not still feeling sick, are you?”

Twilight shrugged. “The soup hasn’t come back up yet, so I think that’s a good sign.”

“Good. I hope it stays that way.”

The duo followed the numbers on their keys, leading them to a row of full-sized metal lockers. Once she opened hers, Cadance peeled off her shoes and necklace and stored them within. She even set her tiara on the highest shelf.

“You sure you should be leaving that stuff in here?” Twilight asked, glancing around the wide, empty room. “It seems a little . . . unguarded?”

“I don’t see why not,” Cadance argued. “It’s never been a problem before. Customers are thoroughly vetted and logged before entry. I can’t imagine a thief would be crazy enough to sneak in here for royal treasures.”

“That’s . . . fair, I guess,” Twilight decided, suddenly a bit more paranoid.

“Besides, it’s not like you have anything to worry about losing,” she said, sizing up the smaller alicorn.

“Yeah. My whole regalia is back in Ponyville.” Twilight pursed her lips. “It still feels a little weird to even say that I even own regalia. This whole princess thing still feels surreal.”

“You’ve been handling it well,” Cadance said, grinning.

Armed only with their robes and towels, the two mares continued into the bath. The continued increase of steam caused Twilight to stop and catch her breath. In front of her, the ceramic tiles gave way to a stone bath set into the floor. Although over a dozen ponies could have fit into it comfortably, the bath was unused. Despite the lack of bathers, bubbles streamed constantly through the water, giving a similar appearance to a boiling pot.

Twilight followed her sister to a set of lounging chairs at the water’s edge. She watched Cadance toss her things onto the open chair and step down onto the lip of the tub. She squealed as her hoof broke through the water’s surface.

“Is it hot?” Twilight asked worriedly.

“What?” Cadance turned toward her. “No, it feels amazing. The perfect temperature for a soak.” She took another step down. Then another. Slowly, her body vanished beneath the foaming bath. “What are you waiting for, Twilight? Get in.”

Twilight followed Cadance’s lead, leaving her towel and robe at the edge of the bath before stepping in. The heat stung for a moment, but she acclimated quickly. As soon as she felt comfortable, she slipped down into the water.

Heat seeped into her body. The clouds of bubbles tickled her flanks as they rose to the surface. She turned to Cadance, muttering a quick, “This feels really weird.”

“At first. But once you’re used to it, there’s not a more relaxing feeling in the world.”

Twilight moved to Cadance’s side. A shelf jutted out from a center column in the bath, forming a seat where she could rest. “You’ve spent a lot of time here, haven’t you?”

“All the time when I lived here. When Flurry Heart was only a week old, Shining and I brought her down here to Canterlot.” She leaned her head back on a cushion and closed her eyes. “I had been craving a trip to the baths for months. As soon as I had free time, I snuck off to relax here. It’s one of my favorite rooms in the castle.”

“Perks of being a princess?” Twilight asked.

Cadance shrugged. “I think it’s only fair, given the hardships of the job.”

“I suppose.” Twilight tried her best to mimic the other mare, leaning her head back against the cushion as though it were her bedroom pillow. This certainly beat the private bathtub up in her room.

Cadance eventually broke the silence. “How did your trip to your parent’s house go?”

“It was good. I feel like I haven’t seen them in forever. They gifted Shining and I copies of the family scrapbook. Apparently, it’s our turn to start adding memories to it.”

“Aww, that’s so cute. I wanted to do something like that when Flurry was born, but I just never had the time for it.” Cadance giggled. “You remember what that was like, don’t you? You had front-row seats to watch your brother and I nearly lose our minds.”

“You think we’ll ever have days like that again?” Twilight wondered aloud.

“Of course we will, Twilight. Things may not be ideal right now, but we’ve been through tough times before. Chrysalis’ invasion. Tirek’s rampage. Chrysalis’ second invasion.” She could feel Cadance beside her, bobbing her head side-to-side with each item on the list. “We made it through all of that just fine, didn’t we?”

A thought snuck to the forefront of Twilight’s mind. “Speaking of Chrysalis . . .” She trailed off, waiting for a reaction. She even cracked open one of her eyes to sneak a peek at Cadance. The other alicorn hadn’t moved an inch. Twilight wondered if she might have fallen asleep accidentally.

“What about her?” Cadance asked, startling Twilight back into her resting pose.

“Shining told me that Luna planned for the two of you to take her back with you.”

“I don’t know if I’d call it ‘planned’ per se.” Cadance leaned forward and adjusted her mane. “More like suggestions and ideas. How to best keep her secure. What sort of accommodations her cell would need. Things like that.”

Twilight frowned. “Then you do plan on taking her away and locking her up?”

“She’s dangerous--”

“I know, we’ve been through this before. She’s dangerous. She can’t be trusted,” Twilight scoffed. “She’s a villain and she’ll always be a villain, so why bother trying to help her turn over a new leaf? I’ve heard it all already.”

She didn’t hear Cadance move for a long while. For a moment, Twilight wondered if she came off a little too harsh.

“What do you think we should do with her?” Cadance eventually asked.

“I think we should try to help her. Try to get her to see how great of a new life she could have. She doesn’t have to be a monster. We can help her. I can help her.” Twilight gathered her confidence. “I’ve done it before. You’ve seen it. But I can’t do it if you take her away from me.”

“We’re not taking her anywhere,” Cadance admitted. “That was the plan originally, but Shining and I had a discussion about it the other night. He’s convinced that, while he can’t trust Chrysalis, he can trust you.”

Twilight’s eyes snapped open. “He does?” She gave a heavy sigh before turning back to the other pony before leaning back into her seat. “And what about you?”

“Every instinct I have tells me not to trust that awful bug. But then she . . .” Cadance bit her lip. “After everything that’s happened these last few years, after everything you’ve done for Equestria and for us . . . I suppose . . . I suppose you’ve earned a chance to try.”

Hearing those words drained the tension from Twilight far more than any hot bath could ever hope to achieve. “Thanks. It means a lot to me to hear you say that, Cadance.”

“Yeah, well, what can I say? We’re sisters. You’ve trusted me with your life. I figured it’s only fair if I return the favor.” The other mare fumbled blindly for a moment before wrapping a foreleg over Twilight’s shoulder. She pulled tight, dragging the two of them into an awkward, sideways hug.

“That’s a relief,” Twilight mused. “Now I’ve only got two impossible tasks to work on.”

Cadance groaned. “I know you like to throw yourself head-first into unwinnable battles, but what do you say to just staying here soaking for another hour, instead?”

“Yeah, I think I can do that.” Twilight eased back into her seat, nearly drifting off to sleep as the bath massaged both her body and mind.

22: A Waking Nightmare

Chrysalis stared at the map on the ceiling. After all this time watching it, she had developed a sort of fascination with it. She didn’t recognize the world it showed. From the few bits of script that were remotely legible, it was clear they were just gibberish. Or at least foreign.

Despite that, she couldn’t help but admire the passion and color of the work. Each stroke of the brush that created this masterpiece oozed with skill. The subtle changes in hue, the beautiful, mosaic pattern of the different countries, even just the fluid movement of the lines that formed the borders. Perfection incarnate. Hours of observation burned her eyes.

There was only one problem marring her perfect evening: Cadance. She’d arrived nearly twenty minutes earlier, but had been standing outside, unmoving, shining like a beacon that should have been obvious for every changeling in a mile-wide radius.

She must’ve heard Chrysalis’ thoughts and knocked at the door.

“Go away, Cadance.” She didn’t even have to remove her gaze from the map.

“Chrysalis, I . . . How did you know it was me?” the princess called through the door.

“Go away, Cadance!” she repeated, her voice growing louder.

“Alright. I tried being nice, but you’re not giving me a choice.” Cadance’s tone fell quiet. She whispered to the others outside, just loud enough for Chrysalis to hear, but not enough to pick out the words. It took a few seconds before she recognized the sounds of jingling keys and a clicking lock.

The bedroom door swung inward, spilling the hallway’s light over the dark room.

Cadance stepped in first, with two guards on either flank. These soldiers wore neither the blinding gold of sunlight nor the sultry violet of the moon. Rather, the plate that covered them tip-to-tail shimmered a sliver-blue, polished to the point where it more closely resembled glass than metal.

“Why can’t you ever let me enjoy my imprisonment?” Chrysalis asked wistfully.

“Look, I came here to . . . W-What are you doing?”

Chrysalis could only imagine the scene from the pony’s perspective. At the current moment, she teetered at the edge of her bed canopy, using her wings to keep her upright while she stared unblinkingly at the ceiling.

“I’m admiring my map.”

“You . . . I don’t . . .” Cadance shook her head. “I think you’ve been in here by yourself too long. Lucky for you, I’m here to let you out for a little bit. I want you to do something for me.”

Chrysalis laughed. “Not on your life.”

“Look,” Cadance stepped closer. “I want you to do something for Twilight.”

Chrysalis mimicked a thoughtful face, before flatly saying, “No. Remember what happened last time you tried to order me around? I would hate to have to injure another one of your--”

Cadance’s horn flashed. Chrysalis panicked momentarily as her wings fell still. Without their momentum to keep her upright, she tumbled down, landing tail first on the tile below, sending a series of cracks webbing out from the point of impact. However, the changeling herself seemed to have sustained only superficial damage in return.

The spell faded, and Chrysalis uncurled from her heap on the floor. “You’d best learn to sleep with one eye open, Princess,” she warned.

“Are you done with the theatrics yet? I’d like to have my answer tonight,” Cadance said, turning her back on the changeling.

“What makes you think I have any inclination to listen to you?”

The alicorn stopped and glanced back over her shoulder. “Because this is for Twilight’s sake. And as you said the other night, you have at least a shred of respect for her. Also because I think you may be losing your mind being cooped up in here all day.”

As much as Chrysalis hated to admit it, the Princess might have had a point. “Look, if it means that you’ll leave me alone, then fine. But let’s make it quick. I have better things to do tonight.”

“Thank you, Chrysalis. That’s . . . almost civil of you.”

The squad of guard lowered their weapon, allowing Chrysalis to pass by unimpeded. As she followed Cadance out into the hallway, the soldiers took up position behind her. Though they did not brandish their weapons at her, their glares were as sharp as any blade.

Cadance led the group only a dozen steps before she stopped. She turned to face Chrysalis and motioned to the door beside her. The changeling recognized the six-pointed star painted on the door.

“Wait here a moment.” Cadance assaulted the door with a series of knocks.

“One second,” Twilight sang. Chrysalis and Cadance stood side-by-side, sneaking the occasional glance at the other and hoping they didn’t notice. The soldiers shuffled silently. One of them cleared their throat into his hoof. “I’m almost there. Hold on.”

The door’s handle glowed purple. They swung inward, revealing Twilight standing in the doorway. Her eyes went wide as she took in the situation waiting for her. “Cadance? Chrysalis? Did something happen?”

“I thought Chrysalis could use some . . . social interaction” Cadance explained. “So, I had her brought here. After everything that happened today, I thought the two of you might want to talk some things out.”

“I didn’t have a choice in the matter, by the way,” Chrysalis added.

“Oh?” Twilight sniffled. “Well, I suppose I have time to talk. Come on inside, Chrysalis.” Twilight ducked out of the way and beckoned her guest with a hoof.

Chrysalis’ gaze hovered between the two princesses, who offered little more than a smile in return. “Fine. But in return for my . . . compliance, I have a request. I’ve yet to feed tonight, so I want you to bring Thorax here when he returns.”

Cadance nodded. “I’ll have him sent as soon as he gets back.”

As she looked down at the Princess of Love, Chrysalis finally realized the issue that had been scratching at the edges of her consciousness. An aura of love still hovered around the princess. Beneath that, Chrysalis could still taste the hatred she aimed at her, though it had lessened slightly. But this time, a new ingredient had been added in. Slivers of many different emotions shifted constantly, hinting at a deep doubt in the princess’ heart. A doubt that Chrysalis didn’t understand.

“Thank you, Princess Cadance,” she said. The words left a bitter taste in her mouth and a faint anxiety in her gut. Taking one last look at her escorts, Chrysalis crossed the threshold into Twilight’s room. The door shut behind her, trapping her in here with Equestria’s newest princess.

“Well, this was certainly a surprise,” Twilight said, walking deeper into the room.

Several oil lamps illuminated the space. An unmade, queen-sized bed sat in the corner, covered with a couple books and a stack of hoof-written notes. Opposite that, a fire burned in a brick fireplace. A steel-framed couch and chair were positioned a comfortable distance from the flames.

“This is your room? It’s less messy than I expected,” Chrysalis said.

“Thanks?” Twilight tilted her head. “Come on, we can sit by the fire and talk.”

Without so much as a concerned look, Twilight turned her back to the changeling. Chrysalis winced. You didn’t need to be much of a fighter to realize that you never turned your back to a possible threat. If Chrysalis wanted to try something, Twilight would never even see it coming.

A single snap. A solid kick. Myriad choices could set her free. Despite that, Chrysalis couldn’t move. Unfamiliar feelings swirled through her. But she feared one of them above all else. Hesitation. Before she knew it, Twilight reached the couch and returned her attention to the changeling. And just like that, Chrysalis’ opportunity slipped away.

“Are you okay? Is your leg hurting? You can take my shoulder if you think that would help,” Twilight offered. She took a step toward her guest, but Chrysalis stopped her with a wave of her hoof.

“I’m not some crippled filly,” Chrysalis growled. “You don’t have to treat me as one.”

The princess’ aura shifted, turning a darker, more somber color. “I didn’t mean to insult you or anything. I just don’t want you to hurt yourself again.” She shrugged. “It’s not a weakness to accept help, you know.”

“Of course it is,” Chrysalis scoffed. “The whole world runs on a system of give and take. Favors for favors. It’s something you should learn if you hope to lead anypony someday. If you start to rely on others, they’ll start to expect more from you in return.”

Twilight frowned. “That’s a sad way of looking at things.”

“It’s a realistic way of looking at things,” Chrysalis corrected. “You have to learn to do things for yourself. Or at the very least, have the confidence to convince those around you that’s the case.” Chrysalis’ inched forward, her hooves growing heavier with each step.

“Is that really what you believe?” Twilight asked.

“It was the way my mother taught me.” Her wings buzzed instinctively at the thought of the changeling matriarch. “Even after everything that happened between the two of us, I can’t deny that she ruled her kingdom for longer than I ruled mine. There must have been a reason for that, don’t you think? Still, it seems that my lessons went unheeded by my children.”

Twilight watched the flames flicker. “You don’t think they’re better off like this? They won’t ever have to worry about starving. They don’t have to . . . to struggle, just so they can live their lives. They can be happy.”

“That goes both ways, Twilight,” Chrysalis said. “The more they come to rely on ponies, the more of their own power they give up. They shackle themselves to your kind in order to live. But what sort of life is that? They’re not equals. They’re pets.” She lowered herself into her chair slowly, trying not to put pressure on her weakened joint. “Whatever. It’s not like I’ll be around to see my kind fall anyways.”

“You sound certain of that. You never once thought that you might have been wrong?”

Chrysalis scoffed. “Forgive me, I try not to let dreams and hope cloud the truth. Perhaps you princesses will not demand my death, but it doesn’t matter.” Behind her closed eyelids, she saw the blank plinth in the gardens. “One way or another, I doubt I’ll ever leave this castle again.”

“Why do you say things like that?” Twilight snapped. “You make it sound like you’re already dead.”

Chrysalis recoiled from the pony’s sudden outburst. For several minutes, only the crackling of firewood filled the air. The flames bellowing out from the brick matched the dusty orange sky outside.

Eventually, Twilight spoke up again. “I’ve been working on my cure. It passed every safety and effectiveness test I could think of. We’re planning on administering it to Celestia when Luna’s finished with today’s court session.”

Chrysalis frowned. “Good for you.”

“You know something? I couldn’t have made it this far without your help.” Twilight inched closer. “I doubt I would have thought of ancient changeling poison magic as the cause--”

“It’s not poison,” Chrysalis interrupted, causing Twilight to raise an eyebrow. “It’s a spell fueled by hatred. It’s a curse that can only be cast on somepony when you desire nothing more than to end their life.” In her mind’s eye, she saw his eyes. Lifeless, yet watching. “And casting exacts a toll on the caster. It’s not something used lightly.”

“I don’t get it.” Twilight leaned on her foreleg. “I know we messed with your plans, but do you really hate us that much?” Twilight asked with what sounded like genuine pain in her words.

“No. You were like insects to me. An annoyance. You only beat me because you got lucky,” Chrysalis spat. “But when she came to my hive and found me, she . . .” The vision in her mind changed again. “She wanted to help me. Wanted to save me . . . and it made me furious. I’d never hated anything as much as I did her at that moment.”

Twilight’s gaze fell to the floor. “She just wanted to help.”

“The only fate worse than death is being unworthy of it,” Chrysalis muttered under her breath. “I’d rather die fighting than live the rest of my life as nothing more than a trophy for the one who beat me.”

“You don’t have to tell me twice,” Twilight said, rubbing the hidden bruise on her chest. “But there is another option.” She slid even closer to Chrysalis. “One where you get to live your life and be happy, one where you’re treated like a living thing and not some trophy. Isn’t that worth fighting for?”

“Honestly?” Chrysalis looked up to the ceiling. “I don’t know anymore.”

A knock at the door interrupted whatever Twilight wanted to say next.

“Princess Twilight,” a stallion’s voice called through the door. “Princess Luna has just sent word that the last case for today is finished and that she’ll be up momentarily. Are you ready?”

“Yes. I’ll be there in a second,” Twilight called back. She rose from the couch and approached Chrysalis. “Can I show you what I was talking about?”

Chrysalis stared her down. “Why are you looking at me like–”

Twilight leaned in, threading one of her arms over Chrysalis’ shoulder and pulling her in close for a hug. A whole host of reactions exploded through Chrysalis’ head, forming a deadlock and leaving her paralyzed in the pony’s grasp.

“You’ve had a tough life, Chrysalis. I’m sorry.”

Chrysalis eased her own spindly limbs over Twilight. One swift strike. Sever the spine. Break the neck. Damage the wings, and use the shock. Over a dozen different methods flickered through her mind, each more brutal than the last.

“You’re a fool, Twilight,” Chrysalis growled as she tightened her grip, trapping Twilight. Twilight’s aura shifted again, this time glowing with sudden fear. She could feel the pony’s heart race against her chest. And then, in a moment of weakness, she loosened her grasp.

Twilight chuckled awkwardly as she stepped back. “You had me worried there for a second. I thought you were going to . . . you know.”

“I . . . I thought about it,” Chrysalis admitted, feeling the slightest tinge of shame. This was the pony that ruined her life. And now she couldn’t even bring herself to make her pay for it. At least, that’s the lie she kept telling herself.

“Oh.” Twilight paled, but smiled. “Well, I’m glad you didn’t. I’ll consider that our first step.”

“Step towards what?”

Twilight took Chrysalis’ hoof in her own. Her emotions glowed like a halo around her. Happiness and relief were first. But there was something else. Something sweeter, buried deeper down in the princess’ core. “Towards friendship. And towards a new life. For you, and for Equestria. Now come on, we’ve got a princess to save.”

Twilight led Chrysalis into Celestia’s bedroom. Doctor Heart sat in the far corner. His nurses were gathered in the lounge near the foot of Celestia’s bed. None of them looked up as the princess and her guest arrived.

“Doctor Heart? Is Luna here yet?” Twilight asked.

“No. She’s on her way, though.” The doctor rose and set his drink on the table beside him. “Have you made the necessary preparations for tonight?”

“I have.” Twilight dug into her saddlebag to retrieve the flask and the accompanying notes. She submitted them to the doctor for scrutiny. “What do you think? Does everything look okay?”

The doctor’s lips moved indistinctly as he read over her reports. When he finished, he returned the princess’ items. “Can’t say for sure. At the very least, your testing and safety inspections have been thorough. The ponies down in the lab would be impressed by your attention to detail. Well done.”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed. “Thank you, Doctor.”

He turned to his nurses. “You three, you’re on break for the next few minutes. I’ll stay and observe the cure’s application. Wait outside, and be ready to step in if something happens.” The doctor turned back to Twilight as his underlings shuffled out. “I see you’ve also brought Chrysalis along.”

The changeling’s head raised at the sound of her name.

“I did,” Twilight said. “She helped with the cure. It’s only right she gets to be here when it’s used.”

The doctor shuffled past Twilight. “Chrysalis, how’s the leg doing? Still hurting?”

“I can handle pain, Doctor,” the changeling scoffed.

“I’m going to take that as a yes. We’ll get that checked out in the morning.” On the other side of the room, his quill scribbled down a reminder. “What time are you usually up by?”

“I am here,” Luna announced as she glided into the room. Her wings snapped to her side as stepped across the threshold into the bedroom. The guards shut the door behind her. “What do you say we get this treatment underway, Twilight?”

As infectious as Luna’s enthusiasm was, Twilight couldn’t help but feel a knot of anxiety in her chest. The lunar alicorn’s mane looked unkempt. Her eyes were bloodshot and sat atop heavy bags. When she stood still, she looked ready to collapse.

“Everything alright, Luna?” Twilight asked.

“Of course. Why do you ask? Did Doctor Heart say something?” She shot the doctor a mean look. “Do not listen to his ramblings. He is old and cranky.”

Twilight glanced toward the doctor, who only shrugged in response. “Alright,” she continued. “Let’s do this then.”

“Finally. Hopefully I can go to bed afterwards? I’m tired.”

Chrysalis’ voice startled Luna. She spun around, her magic ready, but Chrysalis didn’t flinch. “And why are you here?”

“I asked her here,” Twilight said, stepping in. Luna whipped around to glare at her younger counterpart. “I figured that since she helped, she could be here to see this through.”

“That should not have been your choice to make.” Luna didn’t lose her scowl, but she did quell her magic. “Where is Princess Cadance? What does she have to say on this matter?”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “It doesn't matter what Cadance has to say, because she is not the Princess of Friendship. I am. And this is a friendship problem. Meaning that it is my choice to make. Seems Cadance finally realized that."

“Is that so?” Luna twitched. “She and I will need to have a long chat once we are done here.” She turned away with a huff. “Regardless, I suppose that, if Chrysalis’ presence here is not too intrusive, then she can stay.”

“Shall we continue?” Doctor Heart asked pointedly, ushering the other ponies forward.

Twilight and Luna moved to Celestia’s bedside. Chrysalis and Doctor Heart appeared at the side opposite them. Although a lamp on the bedside table glowed brightly, most of the room’s light came from the full moon outside.

Twilight lifted the flask of medicine. She had made sure to heat it a bit before retrieving it from the lab, thinning out the mud-colored liquid. She popped the cork from the bottleneck and set it aside. “Doctor would you mind?” she asked, motioning to Celestia.

The doctor nodded. With a light touch, he pulled back Celestia’s sheets. Her body had continued to wither since the last time. Though she was still breathing, the eldest alicorn’s body sported a long black scar down the length of her flank. Veins forked off the main wound, reaching all the way up her neck. The scent of necrosis flooded Twilight’s nose, causing her to cough.

“Even if this works,” Doctor Heart started. “Her body has sustained serious damage. Something like this would require severe rehabilitation.”

“We can worry about that once we are sure she is safe, Doctor,” Luna said.

Twilight held the glass over the wound, tilting it just enough to drizzle it over the wound. The sludgy mix seeped into her graying fur. Once a little under a quarter of the bottle was spent, Twilight righted it, halting the stream.

“Now what?” Luna asked. Her words were rapid. Panicked, almost.

“Stay calm, Luna. If my tests are anything to go by, it will take some time before something happens.” She glanced down at Luna’s shaking leg. “I know it’s difficult, but now we just need to wait and see if it works.”

The four of them all sat where they were, silent as death. Even the night outside was quiet enough that nopony could hear anything save for the chugging of the clock’s gears. When enough time passed with no overt changes, Twilight added a second dose. The medical salve spilled off the patient’s body, staining her sheets.

“It does not appear to be working, Twilight,” Luna said.

“It takes a bit of time,” Twilight repeated, not as confident as the last time.

Luna’s breathing was growing quicker. “Would you be so kind as to define ‘a bit’ of time? Must we leave it overnight?”

“It only took a few minutes,” Twilight explained, increasingly flustered.

Sixty ticks of the swinging pendulum passed over what felt like days.

Then sixty more.

Then sixty more.

Twilight’s body felt cold. The bottle shook in her magical grip even after she emptied it.

“This does not seem right.” Luna shook her head.

“No. It doesn’t.” Twilight tossed the bottle aside. The glass cracked as it bounced across the tile floor. “I don’t get it. I tested it on so many different types of magic.” Her voice faltered. “A dozen different spells. Three different potions. Even a pegasus feather. It worked on every single one of them.”

“I’m sorry, Princess,” Doctor Heart said. “It seems that this particular spell is unaffected by it. Perhaps with a few tweaks–”

“You had something to do with this, did you not?” Luna stared at her sister’s body, her eyes glassy. The other ponies in the room exchanged glances, not sure who exactly her words were meant for.

“I’m sorry, Luna.” Twilight put a hoof on Luna’s heaving shoulders. “I thought–”

Luna pushed Twilight’s hoof away and marched over to Chrysalis. “You! This is all your fault.” Her glassed-over gaze became sharp. Violent.

Despite her not being the target of such a glare, the fur on Twilight’s neck bristled. “Luna, calm down,” Twilight whispered. Her gaze ticked up at the stallion standing across from her. He, too, was tense, watching Luna through narrowed eyes.

“I will not be calm,” Luna growled. “You said yourself that your cure worked on every other bit of magic. It seems far too convenient that this is the one spell that it could not stop.”

“Are you insinuating something?” Chrysalis asked, frowning.

The wind picked up outside, causing the windows to shake in their frames.

Luna’s voice took on a hard edge. “It is obvious that the cure was sabotaged.”

Without taking her attention off Luna, Chrysalis climbed off the couch. “I would appreciate it if you kept your paranoia in check.” She put a hoof to her chest. “I didn’t do anything. If it failed, it did so entirely on Twilight’s merits.”

“Chrysalis couldn’t have done anything to the cure.” Twilight struggled to keep her voice even. “She provided the information, but she had nothing to do with the creation process itself.”

“Then perhaps it was you!” Luna’s wings spread wide as she twirled around to face Twilight. The resulting wind swirled around the room, leaving thick frost in its wake. “Perhaps she has simply wormed her way into your head, made you a puppet to further her schemes!” Several windows cracked beneath the onslaught of the sudden cold.

Twilight stepped back, her heartbeat hammering in her ears.

Doctor Heart stepped between the two princesses. “Luna, do you even hear what you’re saying? You know Twilight. You know she would do everything in her power to help Celestia.”

“Silence!” Luna reared back. The windows shattered, raining glass across the room. Icy winds invaded through the gaps, turning the bricks white. The lamps around the room shattered, but the moonlight intensified to counter it. “Ever since she first arrived here, all of you have taken her side again and again!” Luna’s eyes flickered back and forth wildly. “You are all nothing but Chrysalis’ puppets. I will not allow you to bring any more harm to my sister!” The dark corners of the room writhed. Clawed shadows slithered forward without anything to cast them. One of them grabbed at Chrysalis’ injured leg, but she pulled it free.

“Luna, stop this!” Twilight shouted, trying her best to sound authoritative while she shivered in the grip of cold terror. She knew her words were useless now. After all, this wasn’t Luna. Not anymore.

The outside world vanished as shadows slithered in through the broken windows.

“Chrysalis! Doctor Heart!” Twilight barely recognized her own voice. “You two need to get out of here. Now.”

“But–” Doctor Heart began.

“Now!” Twilight’s voice shook the room.

Chrysalis was the first to move, bolting for the door faster than her broken leg should have been able to carry her. She hit the door shoulder-first. With a flash of green, she smashed through the doors open hard enough that it threatened to tear them off the walls. The doctor hesitated, but followed Chrysalis out. With the doors now open, soldiers gathered at the doorway. The consuming dark inched into the hallway, driving back the guards while swallowing any light that tried to impede it.

“Go! Get everypony to safety! Rally the guards and protect the town!” Twilight’s voice rang out from the darkness, spurring her soldiers to action. They scattered off to every end of the castle, shouting alarms as they ran, leaving Chrysalis standing alone at the bedroom doorway.

“What about you?” Chrysalis called back.

Twilight didn’t turn to look at her. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll take care of this.” Her words carried a confidence that her trembling form couldn’t match. Despite that, her stoic gaze held a sharp spark of resolve. For a brief moment, Chrysalis felt a sense of realization. This was a pony worthy of the title of princess.

The darkness swirled. Luna –or whatever it was that wore her form– stood in the center of the dark vortex. Wherever the mist passed, it left a trail of ice in its wake. If Chrysalis tried to focus on them, she could see hands and claws reaching out from the inky depths, grasping at whatever they could find.

“Yes! Run!” Though Luna’s lips moved to match the words, it wasn’t her voice. It wasn’t even a voice. Rather, it sounded like almost a dozen, a cacophonous legion all speaking in perfect unison. “But no matter where you go, Creature, you cannot escape the night!” It punctuated its threat with a cackling laugh.

Twilight’s magic lit up like a beacon in the dark. “You’ll have to get past me, first.”

The beast let loose a shuddering, wheezing laugh as it turned to Twilight. “Of course.”

The dark mist around Twilight’ heels sprang to life. She kicked at the writhing mass of limbs that grasped at her, trying to launch herself into the air and out of their range. But as she tried, a dark cloud billowed past, its icy trail freezing her wings and sending her crashing back down. Whatever waited for her in the dark finally saw its opportunity, taking hold of her as tightly as it could and dragging her down into its depths.

Chrysalis grit her teeth, watching as Twilight struggled and screamed.

The changeling’s body trembled. But it wasn’t fear that rushed through her veins.

“Get away from her,” Chrysalis roared. Her magic exploded outward, wrapping her body in green flames as she charged back through the doors. She whipped her head around, swinging her broken horn like a blade. One by one, she slashed at Twilight’s restraints. Each limb she cut felt lifeless to the ground before fading away in a puff of black mist. The ground quaked as Chrysalis' magic tore up through it, forming the broken stone into a barrier around her and Twilight.

Now freed, the princess took a second to catch her breath. “I thought I told you to run.”

Chrysalis tossed her a sideways glance. “And be stuck with Cadance?”

“You should have saved yourself when you had a chance!” The Luna-thing roared. Darkness seeped through the cracks in Chrysalis’ barricades before solidifying. One-by-one, they wrenched away the rocks, opening gaps for more of their spindly brethren to reach inside.

“What is that thing?” Chrysalis asked, staring out at the monster standing outside their bunker. It no longer resembled Luna even remotely. Instead, it was reduced to a vaguely pony-shaped ink blotch. Where Luna’s eyes had been, two white gaps broke up the dark monotony.

“Still working on that part,” Twilight gasped.

“Did Nightmare Moon ever do anything like this?”

Twilight shook her head. “No. This isn’t Nightmare Moon.”

“Right.” Chrysalis nodded. “My magic isn’t as strong as it used to be, but I’ll do what I can.” She poured her magic into her barricades, causing them to explode outward. Chunks of stone exploded outward like cannonfire, driving back the dark mists and even shredding through the beast itself. It’s liquid form pulled back together, none the worse for wear.

But the shadows didn’t retreat for long. Like crashing waves, they swept back inward. This time, Twilight summoned her magic, wrapping Chrysalis and herself in a pink bubble. The dark tide slammed again and again against her defenses. The shapes within them, once hands and claws, now blended into a sea of featureless limbs, mangled and dripping as they rained down on the magic shell with enough force to crack it. Even the smallest of these cracks allowed for the ink to slink in to grab at the ponies inside.

“We’re running out of time here, Twilight,” Chrysalis said. She used her glowing horn to slice at the tendrils, but no matter how quickly she cut, they reformed faster. “Now would be a great time for a plan.”

“Still working on it!” Twilight’s voice sounded strained. She had her teeth grit as she fought to keep her magic together. More of the darkness spilled in through their defenses, until Chrysalis could feel its cold touch against her chitin. They reached towards Twilight, cutting through fur and flesh with just a touch. Beads of blood dripped down her body, mixing with the puddles of mist around her ankles. It was obvious the alicorn was reaching her limits.

And Chrysalis wasn’t much better. Her vision blurred. Her magic flickered. She could feel the frost on her skin, even through her armor. “Twilight, we need to do something. Fast.” One of the tendrils coiled tight around her leg. In a moment of shock and sudden pain, her concentration broke. And with it, her magic failed. The creatures in the dark took advantage of the momentary distraction to tighten their grip.

They crawled over one another like snakes, constricting Chrysalis’ body piece-by-piece. And the more they took, the quicker they grew. Eventually, she felt the ground beneath her grow soft. Her hooves started to sink into the dark waves. “Twilight!” she cried. She didn’t try to hide her shaking voice. Beneath the waves, it felt so cold, so . . . numb.

Twilight turned, her eyes widening as she watched Chrysalis sink into the floor. She reached out and grasped the changeling’s flailing hoof, but it was too late. The blackness piled on Chrysalis' body, overwhelming even Twilight’s strength. When that failed, the alicorn tried to cut the shadowy limbs away, but she couldn’t make a dent in the dense ivy that consumed Chrysalis.

“Twilight!” Chrysalis felt her breathing growing quicker.

“Just hold on Chrysalis . . . I’ve got you,” Twilight cried.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I really was looking forward to that new life.”

It was kind of funny, in a sad way. How long had she struggled against the ponies? How long had she struggled against their way of life, against their attempts at friendship, at a new life? It took until now, at the cusp of having that possibility pulled away from her for the final time, Chrysalis realized just how much she would have loved it. Calm. Peace. Maybe they would have been nice? But it was too late for that now. Fate had pulled her back down into the gutter. She was doomed. And there was nothing she could do to stop it.

Still, this realization didn’t fill her with spite the way it had so many times before.

And all of that had to do with her.

Twilight Sparkle. The one pony that seemed to actually understand her, that wanted to help her. The same one that, at the current moment, was fighting back some unknowable darkness in an attempt to save her. At least this time, as the end approached, she knew somepony cared about her.

In a moment of solemn realization, she smiled. Then, her hoof slipped from Twilight’s grasp as she was dragged down into the darkness. The last thing she saw was the alicorn’s magic failing. She could do nothing but watch Twilight struggle and listen to her scream as the dark overwhelmed her.

But this time, Chrysalis wouldn’t be charging in for the rescue.

23: Unto the Breach

To the denizens of Canterlot, the sight of a plush pink unicorn hardly warranted attention. In fact, in any other situation, Starlight could have easily slipped through the crowded train station without drawing even the most curious gaze. At the current moment, however, every pony gathered in or near the station platform had their attention locked firmly on her. Were she forced to give a reason for her sudden popularity, she would wager it had something to do with the little dragon working himself into a frenzy at her side.

“I mean, what if something happened to Twilight? What if ‘you-know-who’ escaped? What if she’s taken the princesses again? What are we going to do?”

Starlight sighed. “Would you calm down, Spike? I’m sure you’re just getting yourself worked up over nothing. I’m sure they just called us back here because Twilight’s refusing to leave the library again. Remember last time?”

Spike raised an eyebrow. “Do you really think they’d pull us off an important mission just for that?”

“Whatever the case, I’m sure it's not as bad as you’re making it out to be.”

The two of them bounded down the stairs to the cobblestone street. With a whistle and a wave, Starlight called one of the horse-drawn carriages over to the curb where they waited. With a bag of bits and a destination for the driver, Starlight and Spike climbed inside, settling into the red velvet benches.

As the driver hauled the carriage out into the stream of traffic that flooded the street, Spike leaned his head out the window, watching the castle in the distance inch closer, silhouetted by the orange sunset.

Frowning, Starlight removed a watch from her bag, flipping open the engraved golden case to sneak a peek at the time.

“What’s the matter?” Spike asked, plopping back down in his seat.

She snapped the timepiece shut. “Hmm? Nothing’s the matter.”

He narrowed his eyes at her. “You’re frowning.”

“I’m not frowning, that’s just my face.”

Spike twiddled his claws nervously. Every stop along their path only added to the mounting dread on the dragon’s face.

Starlight leaned forward, exasperated. “You’re still thinking about it, aren’t you?”

“I’m not,” Spike whined, refusing to meet her gaze.

“You’re shaking the carriage,” she pointed out.

Spike’s leg froze in place, mid-bounce. He bit his lip, trying to hide the worry etching deeper into the lines of his face.

“Talk to me, Spike,” Starlight pressured.

“What if Celestia . . . What if she didn’t make it?”

Starlight offered the most sympathetic smile she could manage, given their current situation. “If something happened to any of the princesses, we’d be hearing about it. I doubt Cadance would send such a vague message for such an important issue. Don’t you think so?”

Spike wilted. “Maybe.”

“Spike, stop worrying. Whatever they need us to do, we’ll get it done. Have you ever known Twilight to let something bad happen?” Starlight said with a wave of her hoof.

“Well,” Spike whispered. “There was that one time we got taken by changelings.”

“And even then, I showed up to save the day, right?” Starlight leaned back in her seat, crossing her forelegs over her chest. She refused to let Spike see her smile waver even for a moment. She at least needed him to think she was in control here. “Don’t sell yourself short, either. We’re two of Equestria’s greatest heroes, aren’t we? We’ve got this covered.”

“I guess,” Spike muttered.

Starlight ruffled the scales on his head. In the corner of her vision, the sun hung low in the sky, mocking her with its pale light. She doubted anyone had noticed. If they had, there would probably be a few more panicking ponies in the streets.

The sun should have set ten minutes ago.

By the time they reached the castle gates, the sun had finally set. Along with the darkness, the waning moon brought a sliver of comfort to the unicorn. Though their timing might have been off, at least someone had control of the heavens.

“You two have a fine evening.” The earth pony pulling the cart tipped his cap to his two passengers.

“You too. Thanks.”

Starlight watched the cabbie strut off, unimpeded by the weight of the wooden carriage bound to him. Turning away from the street, she used her magic to pluck Spike off the sidewalk, setting him on her back. He latched to her mane to keep himself steady but made the extra effort to keep his grasp gentle. Her suitcase hovered beside her as the golden gates opened.

Two celestial guards bowed to Starlight as she approached. In the moonlight, the statue of the two sisters in the courtyard took on an ethereal sheen. The castle doors opened, revealing a third stallion. From his armor, she guessed he belonged to the Crystal Guard.

“Miss Starlight. We received word of your arrival.” The crystal pony bowed. “Our sincerest apologies for not sending an officer to meet you at the station.”

“Don’t worry about it.” She glanced around at the high volume of soldiers nearby. “Did something happen?”

He stepped aside and motioned for them to enter. In the foyer, a small army had gathered. Soldiers garbed in the colors of all three princesses stood side-by-side, armor polished and weapons ready. The sound of armor-clad hooves echoed through the high archways, rattling Starlight’s skull in her head.

“As you can see, the situation is a little chaotic here,” Their guide explained. Starlight felt Spike’s grip on her tighten. “We grunts haven’t been briefed on the trouble, but if they’ve mustered the full Guard, it’s something serious.” He stopped and pointed toward the Great Hall. “Captain Iron Shield is waiting for you in the throne room. He should be able to explain what’s going on.”

“Thank you. I’ll go find him.” Starlight separated from her escort and bounded up the steps toward the throne room. A pair of glaring thestrals opened the door just wide enough for her to slip through.

“This is really bad,” Spike pointed out.

Starlight felt the dragon’s grip on her mane grow tighter. “Keep it together, Spike. We’re heroes, remember? We can handle this.”

She could hear the dragon whimper on her back. As badly as she wanted to stop and calm the poor thing, she needed to keep moving. She offloaded her luggage on a nearby servant, who offered to take them somewhere safe.

In the Throne Room, more soldiers were waiting. Given the gaudier accents on their uniform, Starlight guessed these were soldiers of higher rank. A few lightly-armored pegasi looked to be running orders to the frontline. She grabbed one by the shoulder as he flew past.

“I’m looking for Captain Shield. Do you know where he is?” Starlight asked, almost having to yell over the ambient noise. The pegasus pointed her to an older gray stallion on the far end of the hall before flying off.

Captain Shield stood at the head of a group of officers. From what little Starlight could hear, they seemed to be arguing. A dark unicorn stood at the captain’s side, his mane disheveled and his lab coat dirty and wrinkled.

“Captain Shield?” Starlight asked, pushing through the armored line. A few sentries moved to intercept her, but the captain waved them off.

“Easy. She’s here to help.” The stallion turned his focus to her. “Miss Starlight. Glad you could join us. We need all the help we can get right now.”

“What’s going on here, Captain?”

Shield scanned the faces around him. “Come with me. I’ll explain what I can, but we have to find Captain Shining Armor.” He turned and marched off. Starlight kept close to him and the unicorn, a doctor, if Starlight had to guess, fell in step beside her.

“I won’t lie to you, Miss Starlight. We’re in rough shape. Captain Armor and Princess Cadance are running defense throughout the castle, but we can’t make any progress on actually closing the breach.”

Starlight felt Spike start to shiver on her back. She grit her teeth. “Captain, what breach? What happened? Where are Twilight and Luna? Did Chrysalis escape?”

This time, the doctor spoke up. “Princess Twilight and Chrysalis are missing. Princess Luna is . . .” The doctor cursed under his breath. “Princess Luna’s magic is running rampant. It’s the cause of all of this.”

“All of what?” Starlight demanded.

She received her answer when the group rounded the next corner. At the end of the hallway, black mist swirled. A line of soldiers stood between them and the darkness. The front line consisted of earth ponies, their immense tower shields forming a metal wall against the onslaught. Behind them, a squad of unicorns brandished their spears, lashing out at something Starlight couldn’t see from here.

The Captain’s voice dragged her away from the scene. “This breach has spread through the castle quickly over the last twenty-four hours. Recently, though, strange creatures have started pouring out. We’ve got checkpoints everywhere fighting back. They’re holding for now.”

The higher they moved in the castle, the thicker the mist grew, and the more desperate the situation seemed. Nurses and servants alike slipped through the lines, attending to the bloodied soldiers, dragging them to safety while bandaging their wounds and keeping them supplied.

“Creatures?” Starlight asked, once she finally caught back up to the captain.

“Yes. Horrid beasts come charging out of the mists, looking like something straight out of a nightmare. They’ve been attacking in waves. The deeper the mist becomes, the bigger the monsters appear. Luckily, we’ve only had one dragon so far.”

“A-A dragon?” Terror permeated Spike’s voice.

The captain didn’t hear him, or, at the very least, didn’t answer. “Captain Armor’s been holding the main breach, but we haven’t been able to make any progress on actually closing the cursed thing.”

They finally arrived at the upper wards of the castle. Here, the damage was obvious. Walls were marked with deep gouges in the shape of claws. Several sections of the hall were blackened, as though a flame had recently been extinguished. A small army lined the hallway, ready to charge should the frontline break.

Starlight’s mouth went dry as she noticed four soldiers lying still on the floor. She tried to ignore the servants arriving with sheets to lay over their motionless forms.

“You said Luna is responsible for all this?” Starlight felt sick.

“It’s not that simple, but we don’t really have time to worry about assigning blame at the moment. We need--” His words trailed off as a roar shook the hallway. From the depths of the mist, a beast stalked forward. It resembled an oversized lion. A scorpion tail curled around from it’s back.

The call went out from the frontline soldiers.

“Manticore!”

Starlight gathered her magic, but a rough hoof pulled her along. “Don’t waste time with the small fry,” the captain ordered.

“They need help,” Starlight argued, watching in horror as the manticore charged. It slammed into the shield line, sending a few of the soldiers staggering back, but lacking the force to punch through. Its stinger whipped around, but a soldier’s blade severed the tail before it could find any purchase in flesh.

“Trust me, they can handle this. If you want to help them, then we need to get to Shining Armor. He’s got a plan to stop all this, but he’s going to need as much help as he can get.” Starlight wanted to shove the captain away, but deep down, she knew he was right.

“Fine. Then let’s hurry.”

Another flight of stairs brought them to the Royal Bedrooms. The stallions and mares holding the line here seemed to be of another breed entirely. Gouges and dents covered their armor, shattered weapons were strewn about the area. Despite their wounds, every single soldier stood as stone-faced and steadfast as ever.

Shining Armor stood near the front, centered in the vanguard.

“Captain Armor,” a soldier in the crowd announced. “Captain Shield is here. He’s brought Lady Starlight.”

Shining Armor turned toward the new arrivals. A stripe of dried blood ran from his helmet to his chin, narrowly missing the relieved grin on his lips. He handed off his spear to an underling and hurried to meet his reinforcements. “Starlight! You don’t know how happy I am to see you.”

“What’s going on around here, Shining? The whole castle is a warzone!” Starlight cried.

“You’re bleeding,” Spike added, hopping down from Starlight’s back and running up to Shining Armor.

“Hey, Spike. Yeah, the first wave caught us off-guard. A timberwolf got me pretty good.” He patted Spike’s head, flattening the scaly green crest. “But you don’t need to worry about me. It’ll take more than a little blood to take me out of a fight.”

“Shining, where is Cadance?” Starlight asked, searching for the princess in the crowd.

“She took a few guards and a unicorn division up to the observatory. She’s making sure the sun and moon stay on course.” Starlight grimaced. Shining waved her off. “She’s safe. These things will have to get through me and my troops before they even have a prayer of making it to her.”

“Captain Armor,” the doctor butted in. “You said you had a plan for shutting this breach down once Starlight arrived. Well, I think I’ve got some information that might be able to help.”

“Right. Let’s get down to business. Captain Shield, you’re in command of the barricade. The rest of you, come with me to the command center. I’ll walk you through the plan there.” Starlight, Spike, Shining, and the doctor left Captain Shield behind and gathered into one of the side rooms far behind the frontline.

The former bedroom had been remodeled into a command center. Four tables had been pushed together to form a large surface. A map of the castle had been unfurled across them, with different checkpoints marked at chokeholds. Reports scattered around the room listed casualties and reinforcement requests. Among the room’s occupants, a familiar face met Starlight with a nervous smile.

“Thorax!” Starlight bounded forward, colliding into the changeling king with a desperate hug. Though hints of his color were still visible, he covered them with heavy black plates. In some sick twist of irony, the dark color scheme reminded Starlight of Chrysalis.

“Starlight?” The changeling’s body visibly relaxed at the sight of her. “You picked a perfect time for a visit.” Spike climbed up on the table beside him. “Oh, you’re here, too, Spike?”

“I’m glad to see you’re safe. S-Starlight was really worried about you, but I knew you’d be fine,” Spike said with a nonchalant shrug. “What’s that you’re wearing?”

“My old armor. A gift from Chrysalis.”

A hoof pounded on the table, drawing the room’s attention to the doctor. “I know you’re happy to see one another, but we don’t really have time to waste.”The party gathered around the table, their eyes on the Doctor. “Captain Armor, I think I might have discovered a way we can close the breach.”

“Alright, Doctor Heart.” Shining nodded. “Since we’ve got some new arrivals, why don’t you start from the beginning, if you will.”

The doctor cleared his throat. “When Princess Luna returned from her exile, she told me that she had started having nightmares. By night, she would guard the dreams of ponies, but by day, she would slip into her own nightmare. At the time, I assumed that this was merely a result of her prolonged isolation. But that mist out there is exactly what she used to describe.”

“You mean to tell us that these things are Luna’s bad dreams?” Starlight asked.

The doctor shook his head. “No. She made it clear that these weren’t normal nightmares. And I think I’m finally starting to understand what she meant.” He made a sound somewhere between a sign and a growl. “Over the last few days, Luna had received very little sleep while she stressed over her sister’s condition. I believe that this weakened her mental barriers enough for something to slip through.”

“I don’t think it was just one thing, Doctor,” Thorax noted, adjusting one of his shoulder plates. “There’s a whole army of those things out there.”

Doctor Heart shook his head. “That’s my point. They weren’t what came through. Right before everything went wrong, the Princess was acting paranoid and irrational. I think she must have let something in. Whatever that was, it was what brought the rest of these monsters to Equestria.”

“You said you were in the room when it happened?” Starlight could feel her heart racing. Panic started to well up in her chest. Every word made the situation sound exponentially worse. Still, she made sure to keep an eye on Spike.

“Yes.” The Doctor hung his head. “Princess Twilight held the darkness off long enough for me to escape, but she and Chrysalis were dragged in before they could escape.”

“That’s a decent recap of what brought us here,” Shining said. “But that doesn’t tell us how we’re supposed to stop it.”

“When Princess Twilight and Chrysalis were taken, it looked to me like they somehow sank into the dark. My working theory is that they’re trapped somewhere inside. If another pony entered, they might be able to find the Princesses and rescue them.”

“And Chrysalis,” Thorax snarled.

Doctor Heart turned to the changeling. “Right. Sorry. But I think that, if we can find Princess Luna somewhere in that nightmare, she can close this breach back up. It’s a long shot, and I don’t relish the idea of testing that hypothesis in a life-or-death scenario.” The doctor pressed a hoof to his chest. “But it might be the only chance we have.”

“I think you might be right, Doctor,” Shining agreed. “These beasts are rising out of the darkness, sort of reversing the process you described. The few soldiers that have gotten too close to the mist say it’s ice cold, but we’ve received no reports of serious injuries inflicted by the darkness itself.”

“Even if you could send in your soldiers,” Thorax began. “That’s a suicide mission. There’s no guarantee they’ll make it out of there alive.” The stakes weighed heavily on every mind in the room. “I’ll go.”

Spike shook his head. “That’s a bad idea, Thorax. You’re the king of the changelings. They need you. I’ll go! I'm not scared of the dark!” His tone couldn’t portray the courage in his words.

“Both of you stow that talk!” Shining ordered. “I’ll gather a team and lead them into the breach myself. Every soldier here has taken an oath. We’re willing to lay down our lives for the Princesses and for Equestria.”

“No.” Every head turned toward Starlight. “Sending in a big team will draw a lot of attention. Those things will be swarming all over you the moment you step to the other side.” She squeezed her eyes shut. “I’m the only one here who has experience dealing with Luna’s nightmares and holding my own in a fight. Besides that, I can move quickly on my own. I’ll do it.”

Arguments broke out from every side, but Shining shut them down with a whistle.

“Starlight is right. A small team could move quickly and quietly. But you’re not going in alone. Thorax, you’re not under my command. I can’t stop you from going, but I can at least ask you to keep Starlight safe. The rest of us will buy you as much time as we can.”

“I’m going, too.” Spike stomped a claw against the table. “Twilight is in there somewhere. She always helps me out when I’m in trouble. This time, I’m going to save her!”

“No, Spike,” Shining ordered. “We’re sending you back down to the lower levels. This is no place for a young dragon to stay. You’ll be safe down there.” Spike tried to argue, but Shining shut him down with a steely glare.

A somber silence settled over the room. The grim finality only grew worse with each second Starlight had to think about it. She guessed the others felt similarly. They looked like they were already planning funerals in their head. All except for Shining.

“Starlight. Is there any gear you want to take with you?” Shining tugged at the collar of his breastplate. “We’ve got more than enough armor and weapons to spare.”

“No.” Starlight did her best to keep her terror from melting into her voice. “That stuff will just weigh me down. I’ve got my magic to keep me safe.” She almost made it through without her voice cracking.

“Alright. If you’re sure. We should get this started sooner, rather than later. Are the two of you ready?” Shining waited for both participants to nod their head in agreement. “Then let’s move out. I think your best bet is to go in through the main breach. That’s where Twilight and Chrysalis disappeared.”

“That sounds like a good idea,” Thorax said.

“Then let's do this,” Starlight agreed.

Starlight and Thorax shuffled out of the room. Shining followed after, carrying Spike on his back. At the Captain’s orders, the soldiers parted, allowing the two chosen warriors to pass. They stood at the crossroads of the hallway, stuck between a metal wall and an endless, swirling abyss.

“Starlight.” She turned toward Thorax. He wore a brave face, but his wings were fluttering nervously.

“Yeah?”

“I’m glad you’re here. I don’t think there’s anyone I’d rather storm the gates of Tartarus with.”

“You’re so dramatic, Thorax.” Despite the hopeless situation, Starlight chuckled. “You make it sound like we’re not two of the biggest heroes in Equestria. This isn’t the first time we’ll beat impossible odds. Heck, maybe we’ll even get another medal for this.”

Her plan worked. Thorax cracked a smile. “Right. Well, there’s no point in keeping our friends waiting.”

Together, the two of them stepped forward into the mist. Before they could get deep enough to lose sight of their entry, a shout came from behind them. They recognized Shining Armor’s voice.

“Spike! Stop! Get back here! It’s too dangerous!” Starlight and Thorax glanced back in time to see Spike sprinting towards them, his claws clicking against the tile floor. He took a running leap on Starlight’s back.

“Spike?” Starlight and Thorax asked in unison.

“Twilight needs me. I don’t care what anyone says, I’m not sitting this one out!” He had tears in his eyes, but his words burned with the fierce determination of a dragon.

Starlight nodded and gave him a brave smile. “We’ll bring him back in one piece, Shining. We promise,” she yelled back. She didn’t hear Shining’s response. With a final calming breath, the trio forged onward into the nothingness.

24: And the Days Pass By Like Dreams

“Twilight . . . Twiiiiiiiiiilight . . .”

Twilight opened her eyes. Some fuzzy shape took center stage in her vision. The green stripe across it clashed with the rest of the figure’s black coloring. A metallic surface rubbed against Twilight’s cheek, as cold as ice. She kept still for a moment, allowing time for her vision to clear.

“Twilight? Can you hear me?”

Chrysalis. She remembered the voice. She recognized the shape as the world reappeared around her. With the changeling’s support, she sat up, rubbing an ache at the base of her horn.

“Wha . . . What happened?” The words dripped out like grains of sand. Her lips tasted like blood. Her eyelids demanded that she close them, sending her sprawling back into the darkness of her mind.

“Doctor, I’m losing her again!”

“Watch out.” A new voice. Doctor Heart. “She shouldn’t be sitting up yet. Lay her back down.” It felt so soft. “Vitals are steady. Swelling has gone down. Those are good signs.” The stallion standing over her smelled like smoke. “Twilight, can you open your eyes for us?”

A click, followed closely by a blinding light. She tried to look away, but a strong hoof held her head still. The light moved from one eye to the other. When it pulled away, Twilight found that the room beyond looked a little more familiar.

“Chrysalis?”

“I’m here, Twilight.” She sounded worried. Twilight wondered what could have her so concerned. “And don’t worry. The doctors are taking good care of you.” A freezing cold hoof took her own and squeezed it tight.

“Where . . . ” Twilight croaked.

“We’re in your room. You’ve been out cold for a few hours.”

“Water . . .”

“Doctor?” Chrysalis asked.

“There’s a cup there. Use the straw,” the doctor answered.

She heard a chair scrape against the tile. Scratching paper? Footsteps. Water. Her senses came to her as short, curt answers, as though her mind were annoyed at having to notice them. More steps. The chair again.

“Here.” A plastic straw touched her lip. She leaned forward slightly to wrap her mouth around it. “Take small sips. You don’t want to choke. We didn’t make it this far just for you to die like that.”

With each drop that touched her tongue, Twilight felt better. She took only a few sips before releasing the straw. “Thank you.” Her voice still sounded hoarse. Though her words came slowly, she still managed to worm out a full sentence. “What happened?”

“You fainted,” Chrysalis said. “Hit your head on a table corner on the way down. Wasn’t pretty.”

She didn’t remember that. It would explain the pain in her head, though. At the very least, she managed to shake a few of her memories loose. “What happened to Celestia? The cure didn’t work, did it?”

“Easy, Twilight. Celestia is fine.” Chrysalis smiled. “Your cure worked perfectly.”

Perfectly? She didn’t remember that, either. With only the few puzzle pieces of memory she had left, she couldn’t make out the picture they formed. Too many blank spaces. She remembered being cold. She still felt cold. “It was cold.”

“What? Cold? Here.” Twilight heard rustling sheets and felt a heavy blanket pulled up all the way to her neck. “Is that better?”

“No.” Twilight shook her head slowly. “In Celestia’s room. Something was cold.” She remembered eyes. At least, she thought she remembered eyes. A shadow stretched over her thoughts.

“Twilight? Twilight, are you okay?” Chrysalis reappeared in Twilight’s obscured vision.

“The eyes. The dark. It has me. It’s a dream.”

“You’re not making any sense, Twilight.” She saw Chrysalis shake her head.

“It’s dark. I’m scared.” Twilight felt her pulse quicken. Why did she remember those eyes?

“I’m right here, Twilight.” Chrysalis squeezed her hoof. “You don’t have to be scared.”

Twilight shook her head. “It’s a nightmare.”

“Watch out, Chrysalis,” the doctor interrupted. “Let me try this.”

Cold metal. Beneath the skin this time. Whatever it was, it flipped a switch in Twilight. Her vision cleared. Her headache lessened. The world returned, allowing the alicorn to recognize her own bedroom.

“What happened?” Twilight asked, her words no longer slurring together. The two ponies in the room tried to stop her from sitting up, but she did so without issue. “That was weird.”

“Are you feeling alright?” Chrysalis asked.

“Any lightheadedness? Feeling faint? Any pain?” Doctor Heart continued.

“I feel alright.”

Doctor Heart retrieved his chart and stepped to Twilight's bedside. “Can you tell me where you are, Princess? Be as specific as you can.”

“Canterlot.” Twilight tried to reach up and massage the base of her horn, but her leg caught halfway, resulting in a sharp pain. “Ow.”

Doctor Heart reached out and held her still. “Easy. You’re still hooked up to the instruments. Don’t want to pull anything out. Can you tell me where in Canterlot you presently are?”

“My room.”

“Good.” He checked a box on his chart. “Can you tell me what you remember?”

Eyes. Something about eyes.

“I was trying to cure Celestia.” Twilight’s heart fluttered. “And Chrysalis told me the cure worked.” Her monitors beeped a little faster. “It worked? Then Celestia’s alive? She’s better?”

“Calm yourself, Princess. You managed to dispel the curse on Celestia. She’s still sustained some damage and muscle atrophy. I’ve got her scheduled for physical therapy, but she should be up and walking soon.” He made another mark on his paperwork. “But right now, we’re worried about you.”

“Well don’t be. I’m feeling a lot better.” With her free hoof, Twilight tried to reach for her horn again. Though she succeeded this time, she felt the bandages wrapped around her head. Still, the massage did wonders to quell the pain in her head.

“How is she, Doctor?” Chrysalis asked.

“First impression is that she’s alright. We’ll keep her under observation for a few more days. I’m terribly sorry, but I’m afraid I must step out for a moment.” He hung the chart at the foot of her bed and started for the door. “If anything changes, you can call me using that remote I gave you.”

“Thank you, Doctor,” Twilight said. He gave a quick bow as he left. Twilight lay back in her bed, taking a deep breath as she sank into the pillow.

Chrysalis grinned. “I must admit, you’ve surprised me, Twilight.”

Twilight flashed a toothy grin. “I have that effect on most ponies.”

“You succeeded. You thwarted me. Looks like I lose,” Chrysalis didn’t seem too broken up about it. “And now that I’ve lost, I’ve got nothing to do.”

“Are you referring to our talk?” Twilight asked.

“I am. I was worried you might not remember it.”

“As I recall, you weren’t sure that you wanted a new life.” She eyed the changeling carefully. “Have you made up your mind?”

“I have. I had a long talk with Celestia.” Chrysalis chuckled. “She said the same thing you did. Almost word for word.” Her smile melted into a frown. “I still don’t know if I believe either of you, but I do know that I don’t have much of a choice in the matter.”

“You always have a choice, Chrysalis.”

“Speak for yourself, Princess,” Chrysalis raised a brow. “Luna is still quite angry at me. Cadance and your brother stood up for me, though. Of all the ponies I expected to have my back, it certainly wasn’t them.” She slumped down in her chair. “I suppose I have you to thank for that.”

“You helped,” Twilight chuckled.

“No. I really didn’t. You believed in me when nopony else did.” Chrysalis paused. “Well, Thorax did, but he’s an idiot, so I don’t count that. But you had faith in me, at a time where even I had lost it. I . . . No one has ever done that for me.”

Twilight reached out for Chrysalis. “Things don’t have to go back to being that way, you know?.”

“I know.” Chrysalis took Twilight's outstretched hoof. “Actually, I . . . I had a request for you. I understand that you’ve got your own problems at the moment, but I simply have to ask. Can you take me back to Ponyville with you? I don’t know what I’m doing. As much as I hate to admit it, I think I need your help.”

Twilight felt relief sure through her. “I would be more than happy to help you.”

“Really?” Chrysalis perked up like a sunflower beneath the midday sky.

“Of course. You would hardly be the first student I’ve helped start a new life. You know Starlight used to be a villain, right?” Twilight chuckled. “And, I don’t mean to sound rude when I say this, but she almost did a lot worse than you did.”

Chrysalis blinked. “I nearly killed the princesses of Equestria. Twice.”

“Yeah.” Twilight sighed. “Starlight nearly broke time and space.”

“Oh.”

Twilight had never seen a look like that on the changeling’s face. Fear, with a healthy dose of confusion and realization. “Yeah. That was an interesting time.” She chuckled. “Get it? Interesting time?”

“Don’t push your luck, Twilight,” Chrysalis said flatly.

It only made Twilight laugh harder, eventually leading to a coughing fit. Chrysalis offered her the cup from before. Sipping on it quelled her choking. She set the empty paper cup aside. “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it.” The changeling took a deep breath and stood. “Well, the doctor says you need to get some rest, so I’ll step out for a bit. Here.” She offered Twilight a small gray object with a red button. “It’s linked to the nurses outside. They’ll come running. Now get some sleep. I won’t have my new life get off to a bad start because my teacher’s tired.”

Twilight met her eyes, causing both of them to smile. Without another word, Chrysalis left, closing the door behind her. Twilight held the remote in her hoof as she laid back. She closed her eyes and slipped away into a dreamless sleep.

“Chrysalis?”

If the changeling answered, Twilight didn’t hear it. She had her head in her bedroom closet. She dug through the piles of junk on the floor, searching for the missing tiara. The bushy, seafoam dress she wore didn’t make her task any easier.

“Did you call me?”

Twilight pulled her head out into the open. Chrysalis stood in the bathroom doorway. Something about her looked different, though Twilight couldn’t nail it down. “Have you seen my tiara? I usually keep it on this model head, but it’s not here.”

“You think I would take it? I have a full crown, and it is far nicer than your little trinkets,” Chrysalis boasted. Twilight finally realized what had changed. A combed mane and polished chitin. “Did you try checking to see if it fell off?”

“Yeah, I looked. I cannot lose that. Do you know what Celestia does to princesses that lose their tiara?” Chrysalis’ unimpressed face didn’t phase Twilight. “I mean, I don’t know what she’ll do, but I doubt it’ll be something good.”

“Calm down, Twilight. When was the last time you remember having it?”

Twilight put a hoof to her chin. “Well, I remember wearing it at the Gala. That was . . . three months ago? Has it really been three months?” Twilight looked to changeling for confirmation, but Chrysalis was gone. Twilight glanced around, but didn’t see her anywhere. With an annoyed sigh, she turned back to the closet.

“Got you!”

Chrysalis sprung from the shadows. She draped herself over Twilight’s body.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked.

“Playing.”

Twilight stood beneath Chrysalis, the changeling’s lithe limbs paralleled her own. The small alicorn fit snugly beneath the taller pony. As much as Twilight had grown in the last five months, she still wasn’t large enough to escape Chrysalis’ clutches.

“Hey, let go,” Twilight cried. “We have to get ready.”

“I’m sure Celestia won’t mind if we’re a little late.” Chrysalis nuzzled at Twilight’s neck, sending a chill through her. “Besides, you’ve been so busy lately. We never get to spend time together anymore.”

Twilight squirmed, but Chrysalis held tight. “You’re not even close to ready. Where did that dress go that Rarity gave you? She wanted you to wear it tonight.”

“I’m a changeling, Dear. I can look however I want. I don’t need a dress.”

“Rarity made it especially for you. She’d be devastated if you didn’t wear it.”

Chrysalis laughed. “I can’t believe that she actually went through with that. I was being sarcastic when I told her I’d love a dress. I don’t think she realized that, though.”

Twilight’s fur bristled wherever Chrysalis’ warm breath touched. “Well, Rarity isn’t known for half-measures. Which is why you need to find that dress.” If Twilight’s head weren’t pinned beneath Chrysalis’, a lightbulb would have appeared over her. “Tell you what, I’ll make you a deal. If we make it to the party on time, and if you can behave yourself tonight . . .”

Chrysalis brushed her cheek against Twilight’s. “And if I can? What do I get in return?” She whispered the words in Twilight’s ear.

“Then we can go home early. Then we can snuggle all night long. Fair?”

Chrysalis released Twilight and stepped back. She wore a contemplative look on her face. “Alright, but I want to add a condition. I want to feed tonight. Think you can handle that?”

Twilight pursed her lips. “You drive a hard bargain, but I think I can manage that.”

Chrysalis’ eyes glimmered with emerald light. “Deal.” Her wings started to buzz, lifting her into the air. She flew back to the bathroom. From inside, Twilight could hear the rustling of fabric.

“Alright. That’s one problem taken care of tonight, but where’s . . .” Twilight stuck her head back into the closet. Her body tensed. Her tiara sat atop the model, exactly where she kept it. She blinked a few times. No matter what excuse she told herself, she knew it wasn’t there before.

Why was she thinking about that creature’s eyes? Why was she thinking about that creature in general? What creature was she even thinking about? A shadow passed over the princess, making her head fuzzy.

“Alright, I’m ready.”

Chrysalis tugged Twilight’s head out from the closet, simultaneously pulling her from her trance. The changeling wore a long, golden gown. She licked her lips, changing her lipstick to match the color of her clothes.

“Did you feel that?” Twilight asked.

Chrysalis stole a glance at the closet. “Feel what?

“I don’t know. It was like . . .” What was it like? “Nevermind. Just got confused there for a second. I’m alright. You look lovely tonight, by the way.”

Chrysalis tilted her head. “Are you implying that there’s a time when I don’t look lovely?”

“You’re always lovely,” Twilight assured her, her lips curling into a smile. Twilight retrieved her tiara from its place. She stared at her reflection in the gem. Though she hated to admit it, she looked old. She felt old. She wasn’t a spring filly anymore. She bowed her head and set the crown atop her head.

“How do I look?” she asked, moving to admire herself in the mirror.

Chrysalis grinned. “Like a dream come true.”

“Isn’t it beautiful?” Chrysalis asked.

“Yeah.” Twilight leaned over, resting her head on Chrysalis’ shoulder. “I had my doubts when you said we should come here for vacation. But, I guess I never really stopped to look at it when I was studying here.”

The duo stood on a balcony, overlooking the waterfalls behind Canterlot. Over the railing, the world dropped away, falling into a lake miles below. But Twilight wasn’t looking at that. She preferred to focus on the water as it cascaded down the mountainside, emitting the lullabic sound of rushing water. The setting sun set the scene ablaze, only adding to the beauty.

“That’s what you get for doubting me,” Chrysalis said, returning Twilight’s affections.

“You know, in the morning, I’ll have to actually tell Celestia I’m here.” Twilight didn’t even need to look to know the Canterlot Castle stood behind her, its spires scraping at the clouds as they drifted by. “The last thing we need is her going to Ponyville to find me, only to learn that I was standing in her backyard.”

“Do you have to? We’re here to relax. Whatever happens, I’m sure Celestia can handle it.” Chrysalis frowned. “Then again, I guess she didn’t do that much when I tried to ruin your day.”

“Give her more credit than that,” Twilight said, swatting playfully at Chrysalis. “She runs this country every day. She deals with all the boring beaurecrating things so that I don’t have to. I think she’s a saint.”

“That’s fair, I guess.”

At Canterlot’s mountain elevation, the air always felt at least a little cold. Even here, feeling the occasional spray of the snow’s runoff only made the chill more biting. Luckily for her, Twilight had grown used to the touch of cold over the past few years. She nuzzled Chrysalis’ neck.

“Do you remember how we met?” Chrysalis asked.

“I think you tried to kill me,” Twilight shot back.

“Okay, bad choice of words. Let me rephrase that.” Chrysalis started to hum. “Do you remember when we had to take care of Celestia? Back when I was a prisoner at Canterlot Castle?”

“Of course I remember. What kind of a question is that?”

“I don’t know if I ever properly thanked you for that.”

“For arresting you?”

“For saving me. You could have left me at the hive to die. You could have handed me over to Luna. You could have left me behind when you returned to Ponyville. So many times, you saved my life.” Twilight felt something wet drip into her mane. Too warm to be from the falls. “And I don’t know if I ever made it up to you.”

Twilight leaned away. She put her hooves on Chrysalis cheeks, wiping away the tears that ran down them. Seeing them caused Twilight’s eyes to mist up sympathetically. “You’ve given me some of the greatest years of my life. That’s more than enough to cover that.” The alicorn closed her eyes and leaned forward, pressing her lips to Chrysalis’ cheek.

“I’m happy you feel that way. That makes this much easier,” Chrysalis said under her breath. Twilight couldn’t be sure she heard it right beneath the roar of the waterfall.

“What’s easier?” she asked.

Chrysalis hesitated. “You know that ornithology book you were reading the other day? Did it have anything like that in it?” Chrysalis’ hoof raised onto the horizon. In the distance, an avian shape stood out against the fiery backdrop.

“Let me look.” Twilight split away from Chrysalis, raising the binoculars around her chest up to her eyes. She studied the beak shape, the color of the feathers, and even the overall shape. “Chrysalis, that’s a raven.”

“Twilight.”

“At least, I think that’s a raven. It’s kind of hard to tell from here.”

“Twilight,” Chrysalis repeated, louder this time.

Twilight turned to where Chrysalis had stood only a moment before to find nothing but empty space. She followed the voice, turning completely until her back was to the falls. The binoculars dropped from her grasp.

“Chrysalis . . . what are . . .” Twilight struggled to find words.

“I was serious, Twilight. You saved my life all those years ago. Not only did you take me in and teach me how to live, you taught me how to love. And I mean real love, not that dribble that I used to talk about.” Chrysalis swallowed hard. “These last few years I’ve spent with you were the best of my long life. To wake up beside you every day, to fall in love more and more every day. I couldn’t be happier. And I never want that happiness to end.”

Tears dribbled down Twilight’s face. She didn’t even try to stop them.

“I want to stay by your side,” Chrysalis continued. “Together, we’ve already faced the world. But there will be more challenges ahead. And I want to face them by your side, hoof-in-hoof. I want to spend the rest of life with you, Twilight.”

Chrysalis was down on her knees. She held a small black box between the two of them. The case was smaller than a hoof, but shook unsteadily as though it weighed tons. “Twilight Sparkle? Will you marry me?” She opened the box, revealing a diamond pendant.

Twilight’s knees went weak. Her heart hammered against her chest loud enough that Chrysalis could probably hear it over the rushing water. Her head swam. Her breathing became labored. As the silence dragged on, Chrysalis’ smile turned from joy to worry.

“Yes.” Twilight poured every ounce of energy she could muster into a smile. “Yes, Chrysalis. I will. I will marry you.” The teary-eyed alicorn collapsed forward. Chrysalis moved to catch her, only for Twilight to pounce onto Chrysalis’ knocking the jewelry box aside. She held the changeling tight enough that she worried she might break something.

“Thank you, Twilight.”

The two lovers held each other tight as the sun sank below the horizon. Stars stared down at them, twinkling silently. Twilight’s body felt weightless. “Today has been perfect, Chrysalis,” She whispered.

“Yeah.” Chrysalis kissed her princess. “A dream come true.”

25: Iris

Chrysalis recognized the callous caress of flattened rock and dirt long before she ever opened her eyes. She scrunched her nose, pushing back against the assaulting stench of wet earth. Somewhere in the dark, she could hear water dripping; a perfect mimicry of a ticking clock. With a deep breath, she peeled herself from her stone bed, staggering upward with the grace of a drunkard climbing out of the gutter.

The cave stretched on endlessly in front of her, lit by the fading green shimmer of gems embedded in the walls. Without knowing why, she pressed forward into the gaping maw. Stone columns pressed inward from the ceiling and floor: sharpened teeth inviting the changeling closer with a devilish grin.

She stumbled out of the dark into a massive chamber. Dozens of similarly featureless tunnels spun out in every direction. On the ceiling, larger variations of the same green crystals were embedded into gaps in the rock, casting the room in a venomous green light. A sickening familiarity washed over Chrysalis.

Her instincts took over, pushing her toward a tunnel on the left. As she walked, she timed each step with the splash of the omnipresent dripping. Her eyes drifted closed, casting away the deception of sight. Devoting her focus to the rest of her senses, she heard the buzzing of insect wings.

Her path finally ended at a set of monolithic iron gates. The dark forms of changelings lined the engravings, all bowing in reverence to a central figure. A changeling queen. With a frustrated huff, Chrysalis kicked the doors open, revealing a seemingly endless hall.

Vaulted stone took the place of the sky, held aloft by impossibly proportioned pillars. The green crystals grew from the walls, illuminating the oppressive atmosphere. In the center of the room, an obsidian pillar rose from the floor, bearing a throne of finely hewn rock. A blood-red carpet welcomed the changeling’s approach.

With a heavy first step, she pushed forward into the great hall. She felt eyes watching from the shadowed corners. They studied her every move. But she ignored them. Each step grew louder than the last. Only one thing mattered right now.

“What are you doing here?” Chrysalis demanded. The only answer came from her own voice, repeating the question back to her. “Hiding is useless, I know you’re there.” Nothing. “What’s the matter? I thought you loved the spotlight?”

“I sincerely hope you’re not speaking to me with that tone.”

Finally, an answer. But not from who she expected. Nor from where. The voice drew Chrysalis' eyes up to the throne, where a Changeling Queen sat, leaning back against the black stone. Her violet eyes watched Chrysalis with an intrigued squint. Her lips were curled into a smile.

“Iris,” Chrysalis spat.

“Now, now, is that any way to greet me, after all these years we’ve been apart?” Iris asked, pressing a hoof to her chest in mock offense.

“I’d say it’s nicer than you deserve.” Chrysalis sighed. “Why are you here?”

“I’m here to help you, of course,” Iris explained.

“I don’t need any help from you.” Chrysalis shook her head. “I don’t want any help from you.”

“Then I guess I can enjoy the show.” Iris laughed.

“What’s so funny?” Chrysalis demanded.

But Iris was gone from her throne.

A second set of steps caught her attention. She twirled around, unsure of what she expected to see approaching her. It disgusted her that she hoped it would be Twilight. Instead, an angelic white form stepped out from the dark mouth cave. Her rainbow mane billowed even without the wind.

“Thorax told me I would find you here,” Celestia said.

Neither creature dared to move. “And just what are you? Another trick of my ailing mind?” Chrysalis asked, sneering at the newcomer. This imposter’s flanks were too thin to be Celestia. There was also the dead giveaway that her mane was missing a color. “What do you want?”

“I want you to come with me,” Celestia said. “You will return with me to Canterlot to face judgment for your crimes.” Her horn started to glow. “Surrender. I do not wish to hurt you.”

Chrysalis chuckled. “Really? Do you think this little ploy amuses me?” She widened her stance, watching for the slightest muscle twitch from her target. She could still see the broken shard of her horn on her forehead, but she didn’t exactly have the luxury of holding her magic back at the moment. “You are a pale imitation of Celestia. I won’t be going anywhere with you.”

With a burst of light, Celestia released a blinding flare. Chrysalis winced, but refused to break line of sight with the alicorn. Seemingly unaware that her distraction didn’t work, Celestia charged. She took to the air on her wings, falling toward the changeling like a meteor.

Driven by instinct, Chrysalis launched herself backwards, using her wings to extend her dodge. The burning alicorn slammed into the earth with her hooves, shaking the mountain as it scattered cracks across the throne room floor.

“A pale imitation of Celestia indeed,” Chrysalis taunted.

The imposter relaxed. Her body started to change, to grow thinner. Blood drooled from her flank. Black veins crawled across her skin. “Is this nearer to the mark?” it asked.

“You’re not fooling me, creature. You aren’t Celestia.”

“Oh, but I am,” the creature said, its voice thin and raspy. “Don’t you recognize me? I’m what’s left of her. I’m the Celestia you created.” It stepped forward. Chrysalis stepped back. “What’s the matter, Chrysalis? Are you afraid of me? Are you afraid of your own creation?” She paused. “Or am I simply a reminder of the truth? All the pain and suffering you cause, come back to haunt you?”

“You’re not real,” Chrysalis shook her head and growled.

“I assure you, Chrysalis, that I am very real.” With a primal howl, Celestia rocketed upward, twisting through the air and summoning a sandstorm with a flap of her wings. She reared back, gathering an orb of energy at the end of her horn. Her horn flicked, launching a fireball toward the changeling.

Chrysalis’ hooves beat the earth as she galloped away. To her dismay, the projectile curved through the air, tracking her. More problematic, the false Celestia didn’t cease her assault. She sped through the air, her powerful wings creating a relentless gale as she went.

Nearing the end of the great hall, Chrysalis had no choice but to use her magic. Rather than the beast after her, she targeted her spell toward the approaching door. A green blast tore the doors from their hinges, allowing her access to the cave beyond.

As she ran, Chrysalis dared a glance back over her shoulder. Celestia’s blazing sun was catching up too quickly. And even beyond that, she could see the caster herself. The alicorn’s white wings were accented with orange. A wreath of flame covered her.

Chrysalis turned her focus forward. She could already feel her magic draining. She kept her spell up, though, using it to hold the bone of her leg together while she ran. Blood was already pouring from the joint. She could see a light at the end of the cave. She could feel the humidity in the air and knew she was going the right way.

“Last chance, Celly. Stand down and you won’t have to face the humiliation of being killed by a half-dead changeling queen,” Chrysalis taunted. The response was an animalistic shriek. Whatever that thing was, it clearly didn’t care about playing its part properly. It sped forward, catching its own star on its hoof, carrying it forward with her momentum.

The opening approached quickly. Only a few more seconds. Chrysalis could feel the heat. She pretended not to notice that the hairs of her tail were smoldering. She just had to hold on one more second.

Chrysalis reached the end of the cave and leapt. She fell through the massive chamber, aiming for boiling springs at the core of the mountain. The false Celestia blared through the opening like a shooting star. Rather than following Chrysalis down, she tilted upward. Her speed carried her to the highest point of the chamber.

She slammed into the wall hoof-first. Several chunks of stone tore from the wall, shook loose by the impact. Celestia pushed off the ceiling, leaving a hole where she had been standing. As she rushed forward, she carried the sun on her hoof, swinging it like a punch.

Chrysalis dove into the water and swam towards the bottom as quickly as she could, praying she was fast enough to pull this off.

Celestia hit the surface of the water like a bomb. Her sun erupted, turning the first fifteen feet of water into steam in the blink of an eye. Even down in the depths, Chrysalis could feel the already boiling water heat up. The Celestia creature released her magic, sending the sun spiraling to the bottom.

It started to pulse. Chrysalis pressed herself down as far as she could. She braced herself, but nothing she did could prepare her for the firestorm that tore at her shell. The sun erupted, creating a column of fire underwater. Stone walls started to drip as they turned to slag.

Now.

Chrysalis cast her spell, tearing a small boulder from the wall and tossing it in front of her like a shield. Even in the shade, she could feel her skin blister within her chitin. Then, as quickly as it had started, the flames vanished.

The Celestial creature hovered near the roof of the cavern. The flames had torn past her, hot enough to split the mountain above her in two. Magma slathered her feathers, cooling to black glass as she hovered over the carnage.

Chrysalis used the excessive steam to her advantage. Her wings moved slowly, allowing her to glide silently without buzzing. She positioned herself underneath the imposter and took her rock shield in her magic. With a burst of focus, she sent the missile skyward. Celestia reacted just as planned. She charged toward the stone, her horn, searing. She split the stone in two clean through the center.

The changeling queen couldn’t help but twist her lips into a wicked grin. She clung to the half-globe of stone, her shell blending perfectly with the scorched surface. She dropped from her hiding place. Her shadow swept over the Celestia, but it didn’t react fast enough. It flipped upward, firing a firestream straight up into the sky, but Chrysalis was too close already. She closed her teeth around the pony’s throat, tasting a spray of blood as she clamped her jaws shut. Their combined weight dragged them out of the sky.

As they tumbled through the air, it kicked at Chrysalis, breaking bones wherever it could land a solid blow. But Chrysalis refused to let go. She carried the beast in her teeth, spirling down straight into the brand new molten core.

The changeling twisted at the last moment, releasing her bite, and following by using her opponent as a springboard, slowing her fall while sending the false alicorn deep into the layer of stone.

Chrysalis caught herself with her wings, stopping only a few feet before impact. Emerald flame gathered at the tip of her broken horn. The earth beneath her shook. Vents of lava tore through all around her, raining molten metal across the battlefield. The imposter pulled itself from the crater of its landing.

Its throat had been torn open, staining the fur on its chest and flank a deep pink. It wheezed with each breath, occasionally choking on blood. Chrysalis found it amazing the beast could even stand. “She . . . will never forgive you . . . for what you’ve done to me.” It sputtered a mouthful of red onto the ground and finally collapsed. The black veins on its body vanished.

Chrysalis hung her head. “There. I’ve broken your toy. Now show yourself so I can do the same to you,” she screamed into the emptiness.

“You’ve grown weak since we fought last.”

Chrysalis turned toward the voice. Toward Iris. “Didn’t I tell you to get lost?”

“You did.” Iris practically pranced past. “You’ve lost a great deal of blood. Your consciousness will be fading in minutes. Your magic is already failing. You’re a broken and disheveled mess.”

“Come here. I’ll show you just how broken I am,” Chrysalis tried to snarl, but collapsed.

A hoof caught her before she could hit the stone. She recognized it, of course. Black chitin, riddled with holes, and nearly the size of her whole barrel. She struggled to glance upward, into the face she hated.

“Rest, dear. I’ve got you.”

Chrysalis tried to push away from the larger changeling, but only succeeded in knocking herself to the ground. The other changeling queen stood over her, watching. “Get away from me, Iris. I want nothing to do with you.” She swiped weakly, missing by a wide margin.

“You would prefer to die here?” Iris asked, running a hoof through her red-striped mane. “But it would be such a waste.”

“Why do you care?” Chrysalis scowled.

Iris lifted Chrysalis’ head by her mane. “Even after all the horrible things you did to me, Chrysalis, you still have the blood of a changeling coursing through your veins. Don’t you?”

“Of course I do.”

“Prove it. Stand up.” She released her grip, letting Chrysalis crash back to the ground. “I will be waiting for you in the throne room, supposing you can make it there alive. We have much work to do.”

Chrysalis forced her body to stand, keeping herself upright through sheer willpower. The imposter Celestia was still alive, lying on its side in an ever growing red pool. Even if she knew better, the beast still resembled Celestia. It forced her to think about the real one, lying, dying in her bed.

She spat on the body as the last of its life twitched out.

Chrysalis limped into the throne room. It had been over an hour since she hauled her broken body up and out of the ravine she created. As promised, Iris sat upon the throne, watching her younger counterpart limp toward her.

“What do you want from me? Why did you bring me here?” Chrysalis demanded.

“Bring you here?” Iris raised an eyebrow. “I did no such thing. Princess Luna dragged you here, if you remember. I’m simply here to help you survive.”

“Why?”

Iris sighed. “Because I’ve been watching you, Chrysalis.”

“Cut the crap. You’re dead. You’re not watching anyone.”

“Come now, Chrysalis. When did you become so naive? I’m only as dead as I wanted you to believe I am. It was rather easy to fool you, actually. And now you’re about to fall for another lie. It’s sad to watch, really.”

“You’re talking about Celestia.”

“Is that really her name? How gaudy.” Iris faked a gag. “But yes.”

Chrysalis shook her head “That thing wasn’t Celestia.”

“Does it matter what that thing was. I’m not talking about it. I’m talking about the real one. The one that you brought down with my venom. I know you’ve been trying to help that odd Twilight mare to cure it. I can’t for the life of me understand why, though.”

“Twilight promised me a new life. One where I don’t have to fight every day for survival, where I don’t have to kill and threaten just to eat. One where I can finally be happy.”

“What a joke,” Iris scowled.

“I trust her.”

“And that’s why I’m here. To remind you of the truth. Tell me something, do you really believe those ponies will accept you? After everything you did? That . . . what were their names . . . Shining Armor and Princess Cadance would ever forgive you for what you did for them?”

“Twilight promised--”

“And when has a promise ever meant anything to you?” Iris snapped. “You’re being played for a fool. Is it really so difficult for you to see that? They’re using your help to save their leader, and then they’ll toss you aside to let you rot.”

“They beat me. They destroyed my home, they subjugated my army, and now they just hold the blade over my head. If that’s what they decide, then that’s what happens,” Chrysalis said. She finally reached the stairs to the throne. She collapsed onto one of the nearby pillars, using it to prop her broken form up to talk. A sharp pain in her chest was making it harder to breathe. “If they want me dead, then I’m already dead.”

“So, that’s it then? This is where the legend ends?” Iris asked. Chrysalis thought she heard genuine sorrow in her voice. “In a bloody wreck, brought down by mere ponies. You should hope history forgets that ending.”

“And what would you suggest I do instead?”

A gleam of silver. Chrysalis saw it, but couldn’t drag her body out of the way of it. A blade speared into her chest, nailing her to her rest. The pain in her chest expanded. Her breathing turned shallow. A burning glare snapped upward. Luna, or rather, another imposter arrived from one of the many hallways leading into the throne room.

“What a shame. It seems she’s going to kill you, Chrysalis,” Iris said, stifling a laugh. “It would be one thing to die to the sun goddess. But to Luna?”

The edges of Chrysalis’ vision turned gray. The pain started to numb as the cold set in.

“Then . . . I die . . .” Chrysalis gasped.

“There is another way. You know what I’m talking about.” Iris stepped down off her throne, circling the dying changeling. Luna didn’t seem to notice her. “You’ve become weak since you left me, Chrysalis. But my blood still boils in your veins. My power is still yours to command. Use it. Take your place as the Queen you should be.”

Iris’ steps stopped as the changeling vanished.

Luna yanked the blade free from its bloody sheath. Chrysalis’ body slumped to the side, falling still. Her eyes lost their focus.

Is this where the legend ends?

Over and over again, Iris’ words echoed through her head. She was going to die here. She was going to die. To die. She didn’t want to. She didn’t want it to end like this. Fear seized her heart. A fear of death spilled into her soul.

“Goodbye, Chrysalis. I hate to admit it, but I intend on enjoying this,” Luna said, pressing her blade to the changeling’s neck.

My power is yours to command!

Use it! Take your place as the Rebel Queen you once were!

Luna’s blade swung, burying itself into Chrysalis' neck. She didn’t even feel it.

Chrysalis’ eyes refocused. Her iris crackled with green lightning. She raised her head to stare down the image of Luna. The alicorn backed away as energy arced across Chrysalis’ chitin.

The Rebel Queen.

Chrysalis laughed as she ripped the steel blade from her neck.

Author's Note

Heyo,

Back with some more chapters. I think from here on out, I'm going to try and go back to weekly releases, probably two to four chapters a week, if I can. This is where one of the bigger shifts to the story appears compared to the old version. Considering the ample backstories I was able to create for the characters in between then and now, I decided to sort of add them into this version.

Hope you enjoy!

26: All Dreams End Eventually

Endless long corridors were all that awaited Starlight and her companions as they waded through the shadows. In the dark, she could make out a few details here and there. A portrait, whose image was stretched and unnatural, a vase of flowers that were wilted and rotting, practically dust. It reminded her of some bizarre twist on Castle Canterlot.

“Are we there yet?” Spike asked from her back. “We’ve been walking for hours.”

“We?” Thorax asked, glaring at Spike out of the corner of his eye.

“First off,” Starlight began, “we have not been walking for hours. It’s been an hour at most.” She raised her hoof. “Secondly, Thorax and I have been walking, you’ve just been sitting back there.”

“I was scared,” Spike argued. “It’s dark in here a-and I didn’t want to get lost.”

“Yeah, that’s fair.” Starlight sighed. “But if we’re being honest here, what exactly did you expect when you came along with us? What part of nightmare creatures spilling out of some evil nightmare world made you think this wouldn’t be scary?”

“I know,” Spike said, frowning. “But I can’t just abandon Twilight.”

“Both of you, focus.” The alarm in Thorax’s voice ended their argument. “We’re here.”

The trio stopped in front of a door. It stood nearly a story tall. Despite lacking a frame, the door stood upright. A six-pointed star had been emblazoned into the wood.

“Where did this come from?” Starlight asked, wide-eyed.

“No idea. This could very well be a trap,” Thorax said. “We should be careful.”

They braced themselves as Thorax took the ringed handle. He tugged hard, dragging the door open inch by inch. The hinges roared like a beast.

“Whoa,” Starlight muttered. While the rest of their surroundings still mimicked the interior of Canterlot Castle, the doorway led out into a grassy field beneath a star-filled sky.

“Are you two ready?” Thorax asked.

The rest of the group nodded. Together, the three of them stepped across the threshold. Starlight’s fur bristled at the sudden cold. Once they crossed, the door slammed shut behind them, vanishing in a violet swirl.

“What did you say about that possibly being a trap?” Starlight asked, wincing.

“We’ll worry about that later. For now, we need to find Twilight,” Spike said, hopping down off Starlight’s back.

“That’s our end goal,” Thorax said. “But we need to figure out where we are, first.”

“I know where we are,” Starlight said, her gaze stuck straight ahead. While they couldn’t see them from the gate, the field held seemingly endless rows of apple trees. “This is Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Sweet Apple Acres?” Thorax asked, stepping to Starlight’s side. “Applejack’s farm?”

“Yeah. That’s their farmhouse over there. Do you think anyone’s home?”

“Only one way to find out,” Spike shouted, taking off running.

“Easy, Spike.” Thorax’s magic lifted Spike off the ground. “We don’t know if this world is safe. There could be Nightmare monsters around here. We should move with caution.”

“He has a point, though.” Starlight pointed toward the second story. “That light just flipped on. Someone’s in there. Looked like a pony.”

“Alright.” Thorax released the dragon. “I’ll follow your lead, Starlight. But be ready for a fight. Just in case.”

“I’m always ready,” Starlight joked as she started walking. Spike waited for her, jogging alongside her as she moved through the field. They passed through a wooden gate into the farmhouse’s front yard. Each step kicked up a small cloud of dust.

“You two wait here,” Starlight ordered. She left her two companions behind and knocked on the front door. Three solid hits were followed immediately by the incessant barking of a dog. Starlight only a moment to make herself presentable as the door lock clicked.

“Hello?” A small, yellow filly opened the door just a crack. Her pink hair held a large bow, only a slightly different shade than her mane.

“Apple Bloom?” Starlight asked. This filly did share a striking resemblance to the youngest of the Apple clan, but she didn’t seem to recognize one of her sister’s best friends.

“I ain’t Apple Bloom,” the filly confirmed. “My name is Rose Apple.”

“Oh.” Starlight crouched down to the child’s height. “Well, Rose, my friends and I are a bit lost.” She motioned over her shoulder to the dragon and changeling. “We could use a little help.”

“I’m not supposed to talk to strangers,” the filly said, trying to hide behind the door.

“We’re not strangers, Sweetie.” Starlight tried to make her voice as innocent as possible. “We’re friends of the Apple Family. My name is Starlight. And my friends are Spike and Thorax.” The filly didn’t react. Starlight stifled a sigh. “Is there an adult home that we might be able to talk to?”

“Mom!”

Starlight stumbled, caught off guard by the volume.

“What are you yelling about, Rose? Your aunt and uncle are asleep upstairs.” Another pony appeared in the gap. She shared the same color scheme as her daughter. This time, Starlight recognized her.

“Sorry, Mom. There are these weird ponies here askin’ for help.”

The door opened wider, bringing the mare’s full body into view. Starlight wasn’t sure if she should be relieved when she spied the shield on the fully-grown mare’s flank.

“Sorry about Rose, she’s ain’t quite used to--” The mare paused. “Miss Starlight?”

“Apple Bloom?” Starlight tried again.

“The one and only. What happened to you? You look . . . younger.” Apple Bloom stepped onto her front porch. She tried to close the door behind her, but the young filly slipped through before she could.

The two mares stared at one another for several seconds. If Starlight were to guess, she would say that Apple Bloom looked older than her. In the middle of her examination, she noticed the two standing in the yard.

“Spike?” Apple Bloom stepped to the side for a better look. “And . . .”

“Thorax,” the changeling said.

“Thorax? As in, King Thorax?”

The changeling king scratched his head, chuckling nervously.

“I’m glad to see you still remember us, Apple Bloom,” Starlight said.

“Remember you?” Apple Bloom tilted her head to the side. “Miss Starlight, you were here last week. Why wouldn’t we remember you? Of course, looking like that, I almost didn’t recognize you. Another one of your spells?”

Starlight and Thorax shared a look. “Yeah. One of my spells had some . . . unintended consequences. That’s actually kind of why we’re here. It transported us to your orchard by accident. I’m not entirely sure why.”

“Oh,” Apple Bloom shrugged. “Do you need some help?”

Starlight shook her head. “No, thank you. I’m hoping that the princess can help us fix it. But we could use some information. Do you know if she’s still in Ponyville?”

“She was this morning. I’d guess she’s still there. It’s pretty late, though. It might be dangerous on the path, what with it being so close to the Everfree. You want a ride into town?”

That’s very kind of you to offer.” Starlight smiled and waved a hoof. “But I’m sure you don’t have time for a cart ride into Ponyville. We’ll be alright walking.”

“A cart ride?” Apple Bloom broke out into a wicked smile. “I know we’re old-fashioned, Starlight, but we’re not that old-fashioned. Let me grab my keys real quick.”

“Ooh!” Rose bounced in place. “Can I go with you, Mom?”

“You’re supposed to be getting to bed, Young Lady.”

“But, Mom!” The filly started to pout. “I never get to ride in the car. Please?”

“Never get to– you get to ride in the car all the time.” Apple Bloom sighed, but looked to Starlight. “I guess it’s alright, so long as it’s alright with Miss Starlight.”

“I don’t see why not,” Starlight said, smiling confidently.

“Alright. You three wait here. Come on, Rose, help me find my keys.” The two Apples disappeared back into their house.

Starlight returned to her friends. “I don’t know what just happened.”

“Well, we’ve got a ride into town, now, at least,” Spike noted.

“That’s what you got out of that?” Starlight gave the dragon a sideways look. “Did you notice that Apple Bloom is an adult? And has a kid? That’s not weird to you at all?”

“That is troubling.” Thorax pulled at his chin. “It would seem that Twilight’s dream has taken her forward in time. It must have been a decade, at least. Which means that things might be a lot different than we remember.”

“We just have to find Twilight. I’m sure everything will make sense, then.” Spike spoke with a confidence that Starlight wished she had.

“Let’s just hope that Twilight hasn’t changed that much in all that time.” Starlight paused. “Actually, that makes me think. That seemed a lot like Apple Bloom. Future Apple Bloom, maybe, but still Apple Bloom.”

“What’s the problem?” Thorax asked warily.

“If the dream is convincing enough, Twilight might not know she’s dreaming. There’s a good chance we might have to convince her of that. Any ideas?”

Her two companions stayed silent. Even Starlight struggled for possibilities. Their brainstorming was interrupted by the sound of grinding metal. The trio looked toward the barn off the side of the house. Light poured out of the opening.

“What is that?” Spike asked, holding his ears.

“It sounds like . . . an engine?” Starlight suggested.

Starlight’s theory was confirmed when a conglomeration of heavy metal rolled out through the barn doors. The contraption resembled a derby cart, but larger and more bulky. Apple Bloom sat inside, her hooves tight around a wheel. Two bright lights beamed from the front of the vehicle.

“What is that?” Thorax asked, his eyes wide.

“It’s a car,” Spike said. “I’ve seen them before. They’re kind of like small, personal trains.”

“Is it safe?” Starlight asked.

“For the most part. Just don’t stand in front of them while they’re driving.”

Apple Bloom pressed a button, lowering the window. “What are you all waiting for? Hop in. I’ll have you in Ponyville in no time.” She knocked a hoof against the metal siding. “Miss Starlight, you can take the passenger seat.”

Spike pulled open one of the back doors and climbed inside. Thorax settled in at his side. Rose Apple sat beside them both, strapped into a strange second seat. It took a moment for Starlight to unravel her seatbelt and figure out how to connect it.

“Everyone buckled it?” Apple Bloom looked around for answers. “Alright, then.”

The engine revved, rolling the car forward slowly.

“So, when did you guys get this thing?” Starlight asked, watching the landscape whorl by out her window.

“Really, Starlight?” Apple Bloom spared a glance in her direction. “I know she ain’t pretty, but she’s durable. We’ve had her for six years now. One of the first generation. Make fun of her all you want but she’s served us well.”

“Sorry,” Starlight reddened. “I didn’t mean to insult your car.”

“I’m just messing with you, Miss Starlight.” Apple Bloom chuckled. “So, are you three heading to the princess’ castle? I can take you straight there.”

“Oh, that won’t be necessary. Just to the edge of town will be fine,” Starlight said.

“You sure? It’s no problem.”

“Yeah. We’ve made enough trouble for you tonight.”

“It’s no trouble. It’s actually pretty good for putting little Rose to sleep. She loves car rides. ‘Fore I know it, she’ll be driving herself around. Time just seems to fly, doesn't it?” Apple Bloom shrugged. “Well, I guess not for you, with that spell you’re working on.”

“It’s still got a long way to go,” Starlight lied.

The world blew past them. Bumps in the dirt road shook the car, causing Starlight to brace herself, but Apple Bloom merely chuckled at the reaction. It took only a few minutes before Apple Bloom finally slowed. She pulled a lever at her side when they finally stopped.

“Alright.” She gestured out the front window. “Ponyville awaits you.”

“Thanks, Apple Bloom,” Starlight said as she climbed out of her seat.

“Don’t mention it.” The trio gathered where the dirt path ended in a sea of cobblestone. “Now you three be safe, alright?” They nodded. With a satisfied huff, Apple Bloom moved the lever again, turning the car and driving back down the road. They watched the red lights on her car as they disappeared over a hill.

“Alright. Cars. In Ponyville. That’s new,” Starlight muttered.

“Yeah. And that’s not all that’s changed.” Thorax pointed toward the town.

Starlight understood instantly. While many quaint cottages still lined the streets of Ponyville, they were dwarfed by an occasional tower. These concrete behemoths looked more at home in Manehattan than their little town.

“At least we still know where to find Twilight,” Spike said, pointing to the crystal spires rising over the wall of houses. “All these towers and her castle still sticks out.”

“Then we have a destination,” Starlight said. “Let’s get walking.”

Honestly, Starlight didn’t feel too different walking the streets of this future Ponyville. Sure, plenty of the buildings had changed, but she still felt the nostalgia from her first visit. Ponies still waved to them as they walked. Occasional market stalls crossed their path, same as they did in the real world. They even spied the occasional pony-pulled cart.

“Principal Starlight?”

A voice snapped Starlight from her thoughts. She spun around to face it. Her chest tightened as she noticed the speaker. A dark blue mare with a violet mane. A horn protruded proudly from her forehead.

“Principal Starlight? What are you doing here? And why do you look so . . .”

“Young?” Spike suggested.

“Yeah, she looks so . . .” The newcomer stumbled over her words. “Spike? What happened to you? You’re so cute.” The mare dashed forward, picking the dragon off the sidewalk and holding him up over her head.

Starlight looked at Thorax. Given his pale face, she guessed he noticed the issue as well. This pony speaking to them had a full set of wings tucked against her side.

“Please put me down,” Spike begged.

“Sorry. I’ve just never seen you so tiny.” She complied with his wishes. Her eyes widened in horror. “You are Spike, right? And not just some random dragon I assaulted on the sidewalk?”

“That depends.” Spike brushed himself off. “Are you done spinning me around?” She nodded. “Then yes. I’m Spike.”

“But why are you so small, Spike? And you, Starlight? And . . . Thorax?”

“Look, I know we look strange. It’s a long story,” Starlight drew out her words, making them as boring as she could. “Right now, we’re just trying to get to the princess. She can help us.”

“Can this princess help you?” The mare asked, leaning forward expectantly.

“I think I’d prefer help from Princess Twilight.”

The mare frowned. “Fine. Can I at least walk with you to the castle? I have some questions to ask about last week’s class.”

Starlight paled. “Uhh . . . sure. I guess that’s fine.” Thorax shot her a dirty look, but she ignored him. “But I don’t promise that I’ll answer. You’re not learning if I just give you the answer.”

“Obviously.” The alicorn rolled her eyes. “Where’s the fun in that?”

Starlight had a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach. But she ignored that as well.

“Well, what are we waiting for? After you?” The mare gestured them forward.

As they started walking, Thorax leaned in close, whispering in Starlight’s ear. “Do you know this mare?”

“I have no idea who she is. Apparently, there’s another alicorn in Equestria, though.” Though she appeared to be a young mare, the alicorn still acted a bit like a filly.

“So, what are we going to do?” Thorax asked.

“What are we whispering about?”

Starlight and Thorax jumped as the alicorn appeared beside them.

“Private matters. No eavesdropping,” Starlight commanded. To her surprise, the stranger backed off at her command. She returned to her conversation with Thorax. “I don’t know, but I kind of like ordering an alicorn around. It’s cathartic.”

“Focus, Starlight. Remember why we’re here.”

“I know.”

The two of them separated.

“Alright, Principal, can I ask you some questions now?” The alicorn asked.

Starlight groaned inwardly. “If you really need to.”

“Cool. I was working on some magical theory the other day. Do you remember that piece you wrote a few years ago on the origins of magic in Equestria? I was trying to figure out how you reached your conclusions. I’ve tried going over the piece a hundred times, but I haven’t been able to piece things together.”

“It . . .” Starlight swallowed hard. “It’s been a long time since I’ve worked on that. I don’t know if I remember the answer.”

“Oh, come on, Starlight, don’t hold out on me like that!” The strange mare pouted. If she weren’t completely focused on lying her way through this, Starlight might have found it cute. “Fine. Then can I at least ask about that conference in Canterlot the other week? I heard professors from all around Equestria were there.”

“Look, I’m really not in the mood for twenty questions tonight. Could we do this another time?” Starlight asked.

“Sure. I get that.” The mare bounced her head up and down as she walked. They made it about a block before she started again. “Can you at least tell me why you’re still here in Ponyville?”

“Where should I be?” Starlight asked as they crossed through the marketplace. The castle gate sat at the other end of the courtyard, but felt much further.

“You told us all that you were really excited to go on that magical tour with Trixie. She must be really upset that you couldn’t go.”

“Trixie?” Starlight paled. “I mean, Trixie is a good friend, but I don’t know if she’ll miss me that much,” Starlight scoffed.

“A friend?” The strange mare looked shocked. “Don’t let her hear you call her that. Even I know better than that.”

Starlight reddened. There was no way Twilight knew about that.

“Starlight?” Thorax raised an eyebrow. “You alright? You’re turning red.”

“When we get out of here, I’m going to kill Twilight,” Starlight muttered, her eye twitching.

Their guest laughed. “So, how did you manage to get out of that?”

“You’re the one who said that I look weird. I can’t very well go traipsing around Equestria like this.” Starlight waved her hoof wildly. “So, I came back to see if I could get help to fix it. Trixie told me not to worry about it, and to catch up if I figure it out.”

Starlight watched the alicorn chew the inside of her lip. She prayed that her story would be enough to satisfy the mare’s curiosity. She wasn’t sure how many more details she could fit without contradicting herself.

“I guess that makes sense,” the mare said. Starlight sighed mentally. “Although, you might be in trouble for playing with time again.”

“I didn’t manipulate time.” Starlight narrowed her eyes. “And how do you know about that?”

The mare bounced along, looking rather smug with herself. “My mom told me the story. She told me all about the messes you made when you were younger. The town. Her cutie mark. And yes, even the time thing. You used to get into a lot of trouble back in the day, didn’t you?”

Starlight felt sick. This mare knew far too much to deny a serious connection. She already had a theory about who this mare beside her was, and the growing sense of dread only seemed to make the answer clearer.

“I’m not judging you, of course.” The mare threw up her hooves in surrender. “I love getting into trouble. My mom thinks I learned it from you.” She beamed proudly.

“I’ll be sure to take that up with her when I see her,” Starlight said.

Their group arrived at the castle gates. The unknown mare went first, opening the passage with her magic. A pair of guards stood alongside the actual castle door. Starlight didn’t recognize their violet armor, but guessed they belonged to Twilight. Though they eyed the party as they passed, a glare from the alicorn kept them from speaking up.

“Everyone’s hopefully asleep by now,” the mare said.

“Why aren’t you?” Starlight asked, following the alicorn up and into the main hall.

“Couldn’t sleep. Flying is peaceful.”

“Your parents won’t be upset with you for that?” Starlight grinned, hoping she was wrong. She could see both Spike and Thorax staring at her in confusion.

“My parents are asleep. I’m sure they won’t know—”

An angry throat clearing interrupted her. To Starlight’s simultaneous fear and relief, she recognized that disapproving sound. An alicorn swept down from a balcony on the second story, her purple wings nearly as wide as the hallway itself.

“Evenfall Allure, do you know what time it is?” Twilight barked.

The alicorn that had accompanied them through half of Ponyville –Evenfall, apparently– blanched. She turned slowly, keeping her head down as she faced the Princess of Friendship. “Time for bed?” she suggested hesitantly.

“Good guess,” Twilight growled. “You had your mother and I worried sick about you. Do we need to start putting a guard detail on you?” And with a single word, Twilight slammed a wrench into Starlight’s theory.

“Your mother and I?” she whispered, quietly enough that neither alicorn could hear. Spike and Thorax shared her confused look, but didn’t dare speak.

“Sorry, Mom.” A sad pout accompanied her apology.

“I know you are, Evenfall. But you owe your mother an apology, too. She’s upstairs waiting for you. Would you mind going to talk to her? I’d like to speak with our guests.” Twilight glanced up at the trio waiting patiently for their turn.

“Fine.” With a flap of her wings, Evenfall lifted off the ground, flying up to the balcony her mother had appeared from.

Twilight sighed. Starlight couldn’t help but stare at her old friend. The little pony she used to know was gone, replaced by a tired looking princess whose stature rivaled Celestia. Also like the other princesses, Twilight’s mane billowed silently, looking like the starry night outside. A single pink stripe parted it down the center, like a comet streaking through the sky.

“And now on to you three,” Twilight said. She stomped her hoof and signaled her guards with a circular wave. Panic gripped Starlight when she heard the clanging of armor. Then she realized the guards were emptying out of the hall, leaving the three of them alone with Twilight.

“Twilight?” Starlight asked, bracing herself.

“Yes, Starlight?” Twilight said, her tired features curling into a smile.

“Is that really you? You look so . . .”

“Old?” Twilight suggested.

“I was going to say mature,” Starlight argued.

“Right.” Twilight rolled her eyes. “Come with me. We can talk in my room.”

Taking a cautious glance around, Starlight nodded. Thorax and Spike joined her in following Twilight. The princess took them up a flight of stairs, and through a set of heavy oak doors.

The room she led them to looked quite similar to Twilight’s old bedroom. Her bed had been upgraded to a double-bed. Her writing desk was still tucked away in the corner. A fireplace and private bathroom. Every commodity a princess needed.

“I was wondering if you might show up. Do you have a message for me?”

Starlight paled. “Message?”

“I told Celestia to pass on a message to you when you left Canterlot last week. What did she tell you to say to me?” Despite Twilight’s kind features, the look in her eye scared Starlight.

“I . . . She didn’t give me a message. I guess she forgot.”

“I see.” Apparently, that had been the wrong answer. Twilight turned her back to the trio, looking out the window. Raindrops were starting to drip down the glass. “Then you’re not Starlight.”

Starlight stepped back. Spike and Thorax stepped up beside her. “Twilight, wait--”

Twilight stomped a hoof loud enough to make them flinch. “At the very least, you’re not my Starlight, are you? My Starlight hasn’t been to Canterlot in months.”

“I . . .” Lying wouldn’t get her anywhere with Twilight. She knew that from experience. “I’m am your Starlight. Your real Starlight. And these are your real Spike and Thorax, too.” She felt a weight lift from her shoulders as Twilight’s posture relaxed.

“Twilight, we came to rescue you,” Spike said. His legs trembled.

The alicorn's smile faded. "I was wondering when you'd show up.”

“Twilight?” Starlight approached cautiously. “I know it sounds crazy, but all of this is--”

“This is some sort of alternate dimension, right? Something along those lines?”

Twilight’s candidness blew Starlight backwards. “You . . . you know?”

“Not until you reacted like that. But I’ve suspected it for a long time now.”

Starlight massaged the back of her neck, hoping to keep it from being injured due to the sheer whiplash she felt. “How?”

“The cracks in reality are easy to notice.”

“The . . . cracks?” Starlight raised her brow.

“Small things. Items appearing in places that they shouldn’t, figures in the corner of your eye, memories that should be impossible. Cracks.”

“If you knew, then why didn’t you try to leave?”

“I think I tried, but I never found a way out. This place plays tricks on your mind. If you look too close, you can’t see the cracks. It’s like trying to decipher the image on a puzzle based solely on the missing pieces.”

“Oh.” As relieved as Starlight felt not having to convince Twilight of the truth, the look on her face made her heart break. That feeling only grew when Thorax called for her.

“Starlight,” he said. “Take a look at this.”

“What is it?” Spike asked. He tried to climb on Thorax’s back for a better look, but the changeling wouldn’t let him.

“Oh, Twilight . . .” Starlight followed Thorax’s gaze to the mantle over the fireplace. A series of pictures were set out in fancy golden frames. Even at first glance, the images were causing her to choke up.

The first showed Twilight and Chrysalis. Twilight wore a beautiful white gown, while Chrysalis wore a fine black suit. They were standing at an altar, kissing, as flower petals filled the air, frozen in time.

“I spent everyday, battling against my own instincts,” Twilight continued. “I told myself over and over again that I was just going crazy. I was being paranoid. Then I remembered the Nightmare.”

Outside, the rain grew heavier, streaking down the windows in long, winding paths. The second picture showed Twilight and Chrysalis sitting side-by-side in what must have been a hospital suite. Twilight nursed a swollen belly while Chrysalis rubbed her shoulders. They looked happy together.

“When I slept, I saw the gaps in reality. I saw Shining and his troops, fighting these horrifying monsters. I saw ponies getting hurt. I tried to forget, but I saw them everytime I closed my eyes.”

The final picture. Starlight wasn’t sure she wanted to see it. It showed Twilight and Chrysalis again. This time, they were down in the Great Hall. Twilight sat on her throne. Chrysalis lay at her side. A dark blue alicorn foal sat nestled between them.

“Twilight? How long have you been here?” Starlight asked.

Spike clambered up her leg for a better view of the pictures.

“I’m not sure when the dream started. But by my best guess . . .” Thunder cracked outside. Despite knowing she was wrong, Starlight convinced herself there must have been a leak in the window, leading to the pool of water gathering at Twilight’s hooves. “At least twenty years.”

The answer hit like a sucker punch.

“I’m so sorry, Twilight,” Starlight hurried to her friend’s side, putting a hoof on her shoulder. “I’m sorry that we have to wake you. But Equestria needs your help. Shining Armor, Doctor Heart, our friends . . . even Chrysalis. We need your help to save them.”

“I know.”

“But that doesn’t make it any easier, does it?”

Twilight shook her head. “No. No, it doesn’t. Before we go, can I ask you a favor?”

Starlight looked back at Thorax. He was trying to comfort a sobbing Spike. “Of course, Twilight.”

“I understand none of this is real . . . But would you at least let me say goodbye.”

Starlight squeezed her eyes shut. “Of course, Twilight. Take your time.”

As though on cue, the bedroom door opened. Evenfall bounded inside, followed closely by Chrysalis. Despite the time gap, the changeling queen hadn’t appeared to age a day.

“Starlight? Thorax?” Chrysalis looked back and forth between them and Twilight. The princess was shaking, struggling to keep herself from breaking down. “What’s the meaning of this?”

“Chrysalis, Dear. I have something to tell you. And you as well, my little Evenfall.” A look of dread crossed Chrysalis’ face as she rushed to embrace Twilight. Evenfall trotted up to her open flank, seemingly unaware of her mother’s impending breakdown.

“Is something wrong, Mom?” she asked.

“Yes, Sweetie. I’m afraid so.” Twilight’s breathing grew heavy. Starlight could see her shoulders heaving as she struggled to breathe while fighting off tears. “I’m afraid I have to leave for a while.”

“Where are you going?” Evenfall asked, her chipper energy dissipating.

“Twilight, what’s this about?” Chrysalis asked, nuzzling at Twilight’s neck. As she stared at their guests, realization widened her eyes. “Don’t tell me this is about those dreams you used to have.”

“I’m afraid it is.”

“You told me you were over that. That you didn’t have them anymore.”

“I lied.”

Twilight couldn’t hold back any longer. She took a shuddering breath. Her legs buckled, forcing her to kneel. Starlight joined Spike and Thorax, ushering for them not to stare.

“What are you planning to do?” Chrysalis asked, her own tears starting down her cheeks.

“I have to leave. I have to go home.”

“Mommy, what are you talking about?” Evenfall sounded worried now. She wrapped herself around her mother’s leg.

“Listen to me, Evenfall. There is something very important I have to tell you.”

The young alicorn was tearing up now, too. “No. What are you doing, Mommy?”

“Please. Just listen to me.” Twilight smiled through her tears. “I love you, Sweetie. You know that, don’t you? I love you more than anything in the world.”

“Mommy, don’t go.”

“The day you were born was the happiest day of my life. And I’m so happy . . . that I could spend all this time with you . . .” Twilight gasped. “Just know that . . . no matter what happens . . . I’ve always loved you. And I will always love you . . . Can you remember that for Mommy?”

“I . . . I don’t want . . .” Evenfall buried her face into her mother’s fur, soaking it. “Alright, Mommy. I’ll remember.”

“And Chrysalis?”

“Twilight, whatever you’re planning, don’t do it. This is crazy," the changeling pleaded, her own tears welling up.

“I know it is. But I don’t have a choice.”

“Yes you do,” Chrysalis said, forcing Twilight to meet her gaze. “You can stay here with me. You can stay here with the family we’ve created. I love you, Twilight. I don’t want you to leave.”

“I know. I love you, too” Twilight drew a shallow, shuddery breath. “But that’s why I have to go. I need to find you, the real you."

"I am the real me," Chrysalis promised. "Twilight, you're talking nonsense."

"Promise me that you’ll take care of Evenfall, alright?”

“Twilight, please.”

“Promise me, Chrysalis,” Twilight repeated more forcefully.

“Fine.” Chrysalis joined her daughter in gripping on to Twilight with all her might. “Fine. I understand. I promised forever, Twilight. And if this is really what you want . . .” Chrysalis hung her head. “Then I won’t stop you.”

“Thank you. I love you both so much. I’ll never forget the happiness you’ve brought me.” She squeezed her two loves with as much force as she could muster. “But I have to say goodbye, now, okay?”

Chrysalis said nothing.

Evenfall rubbed her face against her mother’s cheek. “Alright, Mommy. I’ll be right here, waiting for you to come back, okay? Promise me that you’ll come back. Mommy?”

“I promise, Sweetie. Now close your eyes.”

Evenfall did as she was told. Twilight did likewise. She drew in a deep breath and leaned her head back. Thorax took Starlight’s shoulder, shocking her out of her trance. The room around them started to fade. They vanished like dust in the wind. The stone walls, the windows, the world outside. The bed turned to ash. The photos fell as the mantlepiece sunk into the void. Then they followed suit.

Starlight held Spike on her back as the floor fell out beneath them, but nothing happened. Instead, they realized they were standing on the Canterlot Castle floor, just as when they had first entered the dark mist. She could still see Twilight, clinging on to her wife and daughter.

Chrysalis was the first to go. She pressed her lips to Twilight’s cheek and wiped away her tears before fading away. With her gone, Twilight wrapped herself around Evenfall. She tried to console the sobbing child.

“I love you, Evenfall. Please remember that.”

“I will, Mommy. I pro--”

Before she could finish, Evenfall vanished, falling away in a cloud of dust, leaving Twilight alone, sobbing quietly as she clung to the shattered remains of what once was.

Author's Note

Oops. This is the chapter I meant to end on this week. I missed one.

27: The Old Queen is Dead

Twilight didn’t move. Even if she wanted to, her limbs felt numb. The last of her dream faded away, leaving her lying on the cold stone of the Canterlot Castle hallway. Bile rose in her throat, burning as she vomited on the castle floor. The splitting pain in her head darkened her vision with each pounding pulse of her heart. Even worse, she could feel Starlight’s, Thorax’s, and Spike’s gaze lingering on her.

“Are you alright?” It was Thorax’s voice.

“Of course she isn’t,” Starlight said, her tone harsh.

Twilight could hear claws scratching against the tile. Rough scales brushed across her side. Spike crept beneath Twilight’s foreleg, nestling against the fur on her chest. His touch caused immense pain. A bruise.

Twenty years of memories burned away, shrouding Twilight’s mind in their smoke. Two decades, compacted into the span of hours. Lines between reality and the dream blurred until she didn’t know which memories were real anymore, until she didn’t know which Twilight was real. The paradox of it all threatened to break her. Only a warm claw wiping the tears from her cheek brought her crawling back from the edge of the abyss.

“Twilight?”

“Spike?” She didn’t recognize her own voice. “Spike, what happened?”

“Easy, Twilight. You’re shaking. Do you remember anything?”

“I remember . . .” Twilight’s knitted brow unwound. “I remember everything.”

“I’m sorry.” Spike clung tight to her. “I hate waking up from a good dream.”

“It’s not your fault, Spike.” Twilight stumbled to her hooves. Thorax and Starlight rushed to her sides, holding her steady. “None of you are to blame for this. You did exactly what I would expect you to. You saved me. Again. Thanks.”

“Don’t thank us just yet.” Starlight half-smiled. “We’ve still got a lot of work to do here. Are you going to be alright? We can take some time if you need it, but we don’t have a lot to spare.”

“No. I’m alright.” Starlight and Thorax released her. She stumbled again, but managed to catch herself before falling. In addition to a massive headache, her center of gravity had shifted as a result of her smaller frame.

“You sure?” Thorax asked.

“Yeah. Just need to get used to walking again.” Twilight could feel her momentum slowing. “Come on. Let’s go. We need to get this done.” She pushed forward, ignoring the concerned looks from her friends. “How are things back in reality?”

“Not good.” Starlight fell in line beside her.

“Your brother and his soldiers are fighting a war across the castle. It’s kind of impressive,” Thorax said, moving to her free flank. Spike climbed up her tail, settling on her back.

“What are they fighting?”

“Monsters right out of a nightmare.” Starlight scoffed. “Literally.”

“They seemed to be holding the line well enough when we left. But that was hours ago.”

“Then we don’t have any time to spare.” Twilight stopped at the hallway crossroad. “Any idea where we can find Chrysalis?”

“Not really.” Thorax winced.

“We sort of just stumbled into your door,” Starlight added.

“Right.” Twilight turned down the right-side hallway. Under normal circumstances, Canterlot Castle was a labyrinth. Dream physics didn’t make it any easier to navigate. Several times, the group ended up in dead ends or walking in circles where the geography shouldn’t allow it. Hallways curved in on themselves, Staircases ran up, down, and sideways. Some doorways twisted into another hall, while others were nothing more than detailed drawings on the walls.

“This is ridiculous,” Starlight complained. “How does anything find its way around here?”

“I doubt the nightmares have to navigate it normally,” Thorax said.

Twilight’s eyes shot wide. “Thorax, you’re a genius!”

“Oh?” He scratched his chestplate. “Well, thank you. What did I do?”

“Whatever creatures live in this world, they don’t navigate it normally.” Twilight bit the edge of her hoof. “There is no normal in this world. It plays tricks on our mind and keeps us trapped. What were you two doing when you found my door?”

Thorax and Starlight shared a look.

“We were admonishing Spike, I think,” Starlight said.

“For being lazy,” Thorax confirmed.

Spike tried to protest, but Twilight cut him off. “Actually, they make a good point, Spike. Why do we always have to carry you? You have two working legs.” She lifted the dragon off her back, holding him in front of her face with her magic. “Well, let’s hear it, Mister.”

“I . . .” Spike twiddled his claws. “It’s fun. And it keeps my claws from being sore. Plus, I don’t have to worry about getting lost. “

“He makes a decent point, too. So, Starlight, why should Spike have to walk? He only has two legs. And they tire faster.”

“Twilight, how is this helping?” Thorax butted in.

Rather than answer, Twilight slowed, allowing Starlight to take the lead while she was lost in thought. “I don’t know,” she said. “I wasn’t actually being serious about it. I was just giving him trouble about it. And I really can’t tell if you’re genuinely upset or not.”

“Why would I be upset? You’re talking crazy, Starlight,” Twilight said, waving her off. “I mean, do you even know why I’m asking all of this?”

“No.” Starlight shook her head. “But I am a little worried that waking you from your dream with such a traumatizing realization may have broken your mind.”

“Nonsense.” Turning her nose upward, Twilight huffed. “I’m as sane as I’ve ever been.”

“You sure?” Thorax asked. “You’re being kind of weird.”

“Yeah. Because I needed to do that.” Twilight smiled wide. Before any of the others could ask, she pointed to the door ahead. The symbol of a green crown marked the door. A changeling queen’s tiara.

“Wait. What?” Starlight shook her head. “Was that there a second ago?”

“Nope,” Twilight declared. She snuck through her awestruck companions. “But I had an idea. And you two helped me test it beautifully.”

Starlight rolled her eyes. “Really? We were wondering for hours and we still didn’t figure it out.” She exhaled through her nose.

“I still haven’t figured it out,” Thorax said, looking back and forth between the rest of the group. “What exactly happened?”

“When you two found my door was the moment you stopped looking for it,” Twilight explained. “You said it yourself that whatever lives in this world doesn’t navigate normally. Because the world itself bends to help them.” Twilight waited for Thorax to nod. “And it knew what we were looking for to keep us away from it.”

“But when we stopped looking for it,” Thorax started, finally putting two and two together. “The Nightmare wasn’t trying to hide it from us. I don’t know if I would have ever figured that out. It’s definitely a strange way to do things.”

“Who cares how we found it,” Spike butted in. “Let’s go get her back so we can get out of this crazy place.”

“Good idea, Spike.” Twilight lit her horn and pulled the handle hard. The door inched open, revealing a dark, low-ceiling cave. Shards of green crystal were embedded in the walls, keeping the passage from being pitch dark.

“A changeling cave,” Thorax said as he stepped through. “It’s exceptionally accurate. It’s even got the magic thread.”

“The what?” Twilight asked, crossing the threshold.

“I call it the magic thread. It’s how changelings navigate their hives. There’s a thin string of magic that tells us where we’re going.” He walked off deeper into the cave, seemingly unaware that he was leaving his friends behind. Twilight and Starlight hurried after him. “Given that this is a dream version of a hive, I’m kind of amazed that it’s this accurate.”

“Can you get us to Chrysalis?” Twilight asked.

“I could do it with my eyes closed.” Thorax demonstrated by closing his eyes.

“I have a question, if I may?” Starlight pushed in between them. “What are we supposed to do when we find Chrysalis? I at least had a plan of what to say to Twilight if I needed to convince her.”

“We won’t need a plan.” Thorax pawed at the ground for a moment before speeding off down one of the branching paths. “Chrysalis can’t be stuck in a dream.”

Starlight frowned. “You realize you’re saying that as we’re walking through her dream world?” She waved her hooves madly at the world around them.

“I didn’t say she couldn’t dream.” He led them around another turn and up a small cliff. He and Twilight carried themselves up on their wings. Starlight merely levitated herself up after them. “I said she couldn’t be stuck in a dream. Our hivemind gives us a lot of strange abilities. One of those is lucid dreaming. We can’t dream normally.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow. “That must be nice.”

“I mean, we don’t even do that too often.” Thorax laughed. “Usually, when we sleep, we share our minds with our brothers and sisters so we can still be aware of what's going on.”

“Wait.” Twilight stopped. “You can do what?”

“That’s great and all,” Starlight said, slipping past Twilight. “But that doesn’t mean that she’s going to be willing to come with us. I mean, she doesn’t exactly like me. Or you, for that matter, Twilight.”

“She’s changed since you saw her last,” Twilight said. She closed her eyes to see the face of her imagined family on the back of her eyelids. “She’s not as bad as everyone thinks she is. I just need to get through to her, and I’m sure she’ll—”

“Stop!” Thorax’s stance widened.

Twilight ducked low, her head on a swivel. “What’s the matter, Thorax?”

“Here. Move forward. Slowly.” Thorax pressed himself against the wall. He motioned for the others to do likewise. As they inched closer to the cave mouth, they saw what set him on edge. At the far end of the room, a massive guard protected the throne room door.

“He’s big, but I think we can take them.” Starlight started to cast a spell. Thorax stopped her by grabbing her horn. “Hey!”

“There aren’t that many now, but I’m sure there are more in the hive. We pick a fight with him, he calls for help, then we’ll be drowning in chitin soon enough.”

“Is there another way in?” Twilight asked.

“No. At least, none that will be any less guarded than this. We need to get through him, but without letting him sound the alarm.” Thorax poked his tongue out the side of his mouth. “It won’t be easy, but it might be possible.”

“I’ve got a better idea,” Starlight interrupted. “These drones are just from Chrysalis’ dream, right? Then if we break Chrysalis out, then all the drones will disappear, right?” Twilight and Thorax shrugged simultaneously.

“What are you planning, Starlight?” Thorax asked.

“I can cause a distraction. Lead him on a chase. You two sneak in and deal with Chrysalis. A lot less of a chance of that one going wrong.”

Twilight shook her head. “That’s dangerous, Starlight.”

“I’ve dealt with worse than a few changeling drones. And I’ve dealt with plenty of changeling drones, too. Trust me, I can handle this.”

“I don’t like this,” Twilight turned to Thorax. “But could it work?”

Thorax chewed his lip. “Theoretically.”

“It’s settled, then. I’ll run distraction, you guys finish the mission.”

Twilight felt a weight fall from her shoulders. She didn’t realize it was Spike until he climbed up onto Starlight. “I’ll go with her,” he said. “I’ll make sure she’s safe.”

“What? No way, Spike.” Twilight moved to snatch the dragon, but he batted her hoof away.

“I’m not letting Starlight go by herself,” Spike said.

“Right. Don’t worry about us, Twilight. Spike and I have got this.” Starlight took a deep breath. “By the way, I’m really sorry for this.” Starlight offered a half-hearted smile.

“Sorry about what—” Before she could ask, Twilight found herself falling toward the cave wall.

Starlight sped off, leaving a puff of dust in her wake. As she crossed the room, she slung bolts of magic at the guard. He threw up his hoof, catching the bolt aimed for his head before returning fire. HIs bolts scorched the wall as Starlight weaved through them. Twilight stepped forward, ready to intervene, but a hoof on her shoulder pulled her back.

“She knows what she’s doing, Twilight. Have some faith in your student.” Thorax kept her quiet with a stern glare.

Starlight galloped down one of the tunnels while Spike taunted the changeling from her back. More drones came crawling out of the wall to give chase, until it seemed the whole swarm was after her, drowning out her hoofbeats with their wings’ angry whine. Once he confirmed the coast was clear, Thorax motioned for Twilight to follow. Each of them took a handle, pulling the Throne Room door open.

The door led them into another tunnel. Like before, gems lined the walls, flickering like sickened torchlight. Thorax kept low as they advanced, gesturing for Twilight to do likewise. The tunnel mouth opened into a grand hall. The tall columns and throne pedestal reminded Twilight of the hive where she found Celestia and Chrysalis.

Speaking of the changeling queen, Twilight could see her lying atop her throne. She appeared to be sleeping, or something like it. Her eyes were closed, though her chest still raised with each breath. A thin red line spilled over the edge of her seat and down the stairs, where it was starting to pool. A handle-less silver sword protruded from a crater beside her.

“There she is,” Twilight said, hopping forward. Before she could call out, something gripped her tail, and pulled. She glanced over to see Thorax holding it in his teeth.

“Not so quick, Twilight. Something isn’t right here.”

Twilight glanced to the throne, then back at Thorax. Her body urged her to step forward, but she conceded to his advice.

“What is it?”

“I don’t know.” Thorax narrowed his eyes as he scanned the room. “But my gut tells me this is a trap.”

“What do we do, then?

“You stay here.” He took a single step forward. “I’ll go first. I don’t know what will happen, but I don’t want you stepping in until I tell you. Stay hidden until then. And be careful.” With his warning given, Thorax pressed forward.

Twilight kept to the shadows, but watched carefully. Every so often, she would be drawn to the wounded queen. Her injured leg turned at an unhealthy angle, mangled beyond use. Sections of her chitin were scalded and cracked. Dark stains of dried blood surrounded a deep cut in the side of her neck.

Thorax made it halfway to the base of the throne before he stopped.

“Chrysalis?” His childish voice echoed through the lofty space.

Chrysalis shifted on her throne. Her eye drifted open, swinging wildly around the room as she searched for the speaker. Eventually, her sight settled on Thorax. Chrysalis rose from her rest with the enthusiasm of a child waking for school.

“Thorax,” she sneered. “Finally came for me, did you?”

“O-Of course I did. Why wouldn’t I?”

“But only after rescuing Twilight first, right?” The chill in her voice made Twilight shudder. “So, where is the princess? Is she hiding back there, in the dark? Or have I misjudged where your loyalties lie?”

“W-We did save Twilight.” As she listened to Thorax, Twilight understood his nervousness. The air felt heavy and thick. Something else was in here with them. Her instincts that had originally driven her toward Chrysalis were now silent. “But that wasn’t by choice. We just happened to cross her first.”

“Of course.” Chrysalis descended. The bones in her leg crackled with each step, but she didn’t seem to care. Or even notice. “Fate certainly does seem to enjoy playing favorites whenever she is involved. First she foiled my plans in Canterlot. Then, even after I had beaten her, the entirety of my hive turned against me to save her. It’s quite annoying.”

The fur on the back of Twilight’s neck stood on end.

“Chrysalis . . . what are you trying to say?” Thorax asked, his voice quivering.

“I am not insinuating anything.” Chrysalis circled him, a shark in the water. “I simply like to point out how strange it is. But onto more important things: Where is the princess?”

“I . . . I don’t like this, Chrysalis. What are you playing at?” Thorax stuttered, his voice unable to match the authority in his words.

“My dear, little Thorax. I’m not playing.” Chrysalis swept up behind him, grabbing one of his horns and wrenching his head back. “Call her. Bring her here.”

“What has gotten into you?” Thorax asked, kicking at her. She didn’t flinch.

“What has gotten into me? The better question is what had gotten into me before? Can you believe I almost let Twilight trick me like that? I feel ashamed just thinking about it. No. I just needed someone to remind me of what was at stake.”

“So, that’s your plan? Are you going to escape again? And where do you go from there? You nearly died last time. What makes you think this time will be any different?” Thorax shivered as Chrysalis leaned in close, running her fangs along his throat.

“Escape? No. I’m through with running. Celestia will be dead soon enough. Luna will perish with her Nightmare. Twilight will die at my hoof. And I’ve got the perfect cell picked out for Cadance and her sweet little prince to rot. Equestria will be mine. The question is, what to do about you? Call Twilight here. Help me, and maybe you'll get to leave alive.”

“I thought we were over this,” Thorax snarled. “I thought you had changed.”

“I’m giving you three seconds to call her. Don’t disappoint me again, Thorax.”

“Your plan won’t work. Don’t you get it? You’ll never conquer Equestria. Ponies all across the land will rise up against you. Your only chance to survive is if you let Twilight help—” A crack echoed through the emptiness. Thorax’s words bled into a scream as Chrysalis snapped an antler from his head.

“Can you hear him, Princess Twilight? Or is your friend simply not worth the trouble?” Chrysalis tossed the broken antler aside. Twilight gritted her teeth. She could see Thorax on the ground, holding the small shard of bone left protruding from his head. “It seems she has no use for you, either. A shame. And after you were so—”

“Chrysalis, stop!” Twilight didn’t mean to say it, but she couldn’t help herself. Chrysalis turned toward her. Her cover blown, Twilight stepped out into the light and stared down Chrysalis.

“Well. It seems she cares about you after all.” Chrysalis kicked Thorax out of her way. He howled as he rolled through the dust. “Princess Twilight. You and I: we need to talk.”

“What’s wrong with you, Chrysalis?” Confusion swept through Twilight. Twenty years of love and marriage clashed with the violent scene staring back at her. “I thought you wanted a better life? I thought you wanted me to help you?”

“Of course you would say that,” Chrysalis chuckled. Her eyes snapped upward. “But she reminded me of the truth. Of my place in the world! I will never bow to you, Princess. Your tricks will not tempt me again.”

“It’s not a trick.” Twilight put a hoof on her chest. “I would never ask you to bow. You know that.”

“Don’t waste your lies on me, Pony. There is only one way this will end. Do your worst. I won’t hold back.” Chrysalis’ lips curled into a wicked smile. “I’ll do my best to make this quick—” Something slammed into the back of Chrysalis’ head. She snarled as she stared down at the object that struck her. Thorax’s severed antler sat at her hooves.

“Hey!” Thorax growled. “We’re not done yet! Twilight, I told you to let me handle this.”

“I couldn’t let her just—”

“I don’t care. If you die, Equestria is done. Let me take care of this.”

“Aww,” Chrysalis cooed. “How cute. At least the two of you will die together.”

Chrysalis lunged toward Thorax. She lashed out with waves of magic. Thorax moved faster than Twilight had ever seen. He moved side-to-side, avoiding each strike while advancing. Once Thorax closed in, Chrysalis’ magic fizzled. Instead, she swung a hoof at him. The strike missed, shattering the stone beneath her.

Thorax slid beneath her hoof, forcing his momentum in an upward swing. A burst of green flame accompanied his attack. Rather than a hoof, a fist collided with Chrysalis’ jaw, sending her rolling backward, head over hooves. Rising to his hind legs, Thorax wreathed his body in his flames. His chitin crumbled, revealing the muscular body of a minotaur.

Chrysalis unraveled herself from a heap on the floor. There was a sickening crack as she popped her jaw back into place. “You’re a stubborn one. When did you grow a spine, Grub?”

Thorax shook his head.

“I’ve always had one. I just hoped I’d never have to use it against you.”

The two clashed again, slamming shell against flesh. Chrysalis’ wings buzzed as she dove beneath Thorax’s punch.

Before he could recover from his swing, Chrysalis slashed the back of his knee with her jagged horn, forcing him to kneel. Another slash opened a long red mark across his back.

Thorax gritted his teeth, trying his best to ignore the burning pain across his torn flesh. With a surge of determination, he swung his head back, his broken antler finding purchase against Chrysalis’ flank, gouging out a chunk of her chitin and forcing her back.

Chrysalis hurled a hoof into his opening wound as she retreated, sending both changelings stumbled back to their corner.

“Not bad,” Chrysalis remarked, wiping crimson blood from her chin.

“Learned from the best,” Thorax shot back.

This time, Thorax took the lead. He swung wide, but his fist only caught a few strands of her mane as she lurched to the side. Chrysalis countered, her spell sending a flame up his side, scorching his fur. He batted at the embers, quelling them, but leaving his guard open.

Chrysalis’ horn flared with magic, but a violet energy bolt struck against her chestplate, knocking her off balance long enough for Thorax to stand. She hopped back, using her wings to carry her out of attack range as Twilight hurried to Thorax’s side.

“I told you to let me handle this, Twilight,” he growled.

“And I told you that I can’t just stand by and watch this,” Twilight said, frowning.

“That’s not my point—”

Chrysalis interrupted him with a furious howl. Her magic blazed outward, tearing chunks of stone from the walls and pillars. Her magic grasped at the boulders, whipping them around her like debris in a twister.

“Listen to me, Twilight,” Thorax said. “She’s barely standing.”

Chrysalis launched a stone at the duo. A purple flash of magic split the stone in two, the fragments barely missing Twilight. “She certainly doesn’t fight like someone about to die,” the alicorn scoffed.

Thorax shook his head.

“Something’s wrong with her. She’s not right in the head.” Another boulder came their way, but a swift haymaker shattered it, raining pebbles across the battlefield. “But you’re right. We can’t hold back against her, which is why I don’t want you interfering. Any of these blows could be fatal. I won’t let you be responsible for that.”

“I appreciate the concern, but—”

“Shut up!” Chrysalis screeched. Her magic tore the throne’s pedestal from its base, sending it soaring through the air. Twilight flapped her wings and launched upward, narrowly avoiding being crushed. Meanwhile, Thorax vanished in a column of flame. A mouse bounded out of the way before another burst of magic returned it to Thorax’s minotaur form.

The pedestal collided with the far wall, bringing down a few columns and shaking loose a layer of stone from the ceiling above, revealing the night sky.

“It’s alright, Thorax. I know the risks,” Twilight said. “I can do this.”

“You should listen to him, Princess.” Chrysalis snarled. She dove forward, the air shimmering around her as she sped forward, her horn leveled at Thorax’s chest.

The minotaur threw up his arms, bracing for the impact. But it never landed.

Instead, Chrysalis banked to the side, rocketing past him. She turned faster than should have been possible at her speed towards Twilight.

Before the sharpened point could connect, the alicorn vanished in a purple blip of magic. She reappeared behind Chrysalis and sent her crashing downward with a solid buck.

“I’m sorry about this, Chrysalis.” Twilight steadied herself. She conjured a ball of light at the tip of her horn. The wind around her howled as the energy gathered.

Chrysalis tried to interrupt the spell with a harsh kick, but a strong grip took her tail, slamming her back down. Thorax pinned her down with his weight, before delivering a solid punch to his opponent’s muzzle. Twilight couldn’t tell if the accompanying crunch was bone or the rock beneath her.

Before Chrysalis could regain her bearings, Thorax hauled her upward, tossing her into the air like a rag doll. She used her wings to steady herself, only in time for Twilight to unleash her spell.

A beam of purple energy tore into Chrysalis. Her armor stripped away in chunks as the power enveloped her. A roar of thunder echoed through the chamber, lasting a few seconds before the spell finally sputtered out.

Chrysalis dropped like a rock, kicking up clouds of dust on impact. Wisps of steam wafted off her body.

Thorax took advantage of her dazed state. He threw himself forward with reckless abandon. A primal howl tore from his lips as he plunged the broken antler through Chrysalis’ chest. Momentum carried the improvised weapon forward, shattering her breastplate like glass.

Chrysalis’ form went limp with a choking wheeze. Thorax knelt on top of her.

Twilight dropped to the ground behind them.

“Thorax? Is she . . .” Her voice shook.

“No. She’s alive. For now.” Thorax had his fingers wrapped around his bloody weapon. His hand shook as his mother’s blood ran over it. Twilight didn’t know if it was from his anger, or from something else. “With a twitch, I could send this into her heart. Even she can’t survive that.”

“Why . . .” Chrysalis croaked.

“I had to stop you.” Thorax’s voice trembled more than his body would seem to suggest. “You didn’t give me a—”

Chrysalis wrapped a hoof around his hand.

“Why . . . did you stop?”

Thorax wiped his cheek, splashing tears into the dust.

“I didn’t want to fight you. You didn’t give me a choice. Is it really so hard to believe? By the Queens above, you’re my mother! What was I supposed to do?”

“Kill me.”

“No! Why is that the only option? Why can’t we start over?”

“I think it’s a little too late for that.” Chrysalis tried to take a deep breath, but was interrupted by a coughing fit. She lay her head back, staring up at the ceiling. At the stars visible through the cracks.

“No. It isn’t. Is it, Twilight?” Thorax asked.

Twilight wiped a tear from her eye with the tip of her wing and shook her head.

Thorax didn’t even turn to see it.

“See? Twilight still believes in you. I . . . I still believe in you.”

“Then you’re both fools.” Chrysalis closed her eyes. “There are no more chances for me, my dear Thorax. Don’t you understand that?”

“No.” Thorax shook his head. “That’s not you saying that. Those aren’t your thoughts.”

“My thoughts are clear, Thorax.” Chrysalis smiled, revealing bloodied gums and shattered teeth. “More clear than they’ve been in a long time. I know what I am. I’m a monster. Monsters are slain by the heroes, who live happily ever after. There is no ‘happily ever after’ for me, Thorax. There never will be. This was the most I could hope for. A valiant end.”

“A valiant end?” Thorax’s eyes went wide. “You wanted us to kill you. All of that effort, all of that violence, just to convince us that you needed to die.”

Twilight reeled, the realization catching her like a punch to the gut. All that bravado, all those horrible things Chrysalis said . . . she wanted Twilight and Thorax to kill her. And they’d nearly complied with it. She started trembling.

“The world will never accept me as anything else than what I am. A monster.”

“You’re wrong!” Even to her own surprise, it was Twilight who screamed. But the dam had already been broken. She couldn’t stop if she wanted to. “You’re not a monster! I’ve seen what horrible things you’re capable of. But I still believe that somewhere, deep down, beneath the pain and anger, there’s still a changeling capable of good. A changeling that doesn’t have to die!”

Chrysalis chuckled, spewing crimson droplets. “So naive. Even now.” She took a shallow breath. “Go. Live your lives. Forget about me. Leave me where I belong. A relic of the past. It’s the fate I deserve. It’s what I want.”

Thorax shifted back into his normal form. He stood and turned his back on her. He squeezed his eyes shut. He wiped away tears, smearing red across his cheeks.

“It . . . It’s all just wasted on you, isn’t it?” he asked.

Twilight stepped forward with alarming speed, trying to put a hoof on his shoulder.

“Thorax, don’t . . .”

“No. I understand it now.” He pushed Twilight’s hoof away. “You don’t care what the world sees you as, do you? You only care how you see it. You think you’re a victim. You think that you’ve lost everything. But you’re wrong about that, too.”

Twilight put a hoof on his shoulder. He didn’t try to stop her this time. “What are you—”

“For so long, I thought I was the one that abandoned you. I thought I’d failed. That because of my weakness, you turned into a prideful monster. But I see the truth, now. I never abandoned you. Twilight never abandoned you. You abandoned us.”

Twilight’s eyes widened as she realized the meaning of his words. She glanced down at the broken form of her former companion. Of the changeling that stood beside her on the altar. That she swore to stand beside and protect. Until death parted them.

Thorax continued.

“It was hopeless to try to save you. You never wanted to be saved. You wanted to be released from all the pain and all the guilt that eats you alive. You think that you can make this world a better place by removing yourself from it? Then fine.”

He walked across the room, to the demolished remains of the throne. The broken silvered blade sat on the ground, lonely and cold. The blade rose into the air, surrounded by his magical aura. He started back toward Chrysalis.

“What? No, Thorax.”

Twilight stepped in his way.

He pushed past her, not bothering to be gentle. “Don’t, Twilight. If this is what she wants, then it’s what she’ll get.” He kept walking forward, never casting so much as a glance backwards.

“She’s your mother. She’s my . . . Don’t do this, Thorax.”

“No. I’ve been played for a fool long enough. But I get the joke now. The perfect punchline.” Despite the harshness in his voice, Twilight could see the tears staining his path.

“Thorax, stop!” she pleaded.

He pressed the blade against his mother’s throat. “This is what you want, isn’t it?”

Chrysalis didn’t answer. She just stared into her son’s eyes with an odd calm.

“Then do it yourself . . .” He plunged the blade downward, piercing it into the floor beside Chrysalis’ head, close enough to cut through her mane. “I won’t have any part of this. I’m done following your orders. The Chrysalis that was my queen is long dead.”

He turned and walked away, leaving Twilight stunned in place, on the verge of collapse.

She didn’t dare look back at Chrysalis. Instead, she gripped tight to the memories of her dream, and wondered if this was all just another nightmare.

Chrysalis held the broken blade firmly in her grasp.

“This is how the Unbroken ends. A pitiful end for your legend, my dear.” Iris stepped around the blood and sat at Chrysalis’ side. Twilight cast one final look down at the broken form before galloping off, trying to muffle her tears in her wing.

“It was a stupid legend anyway,” Chrysalis moaned.

“It doesn’t have to end here, you know?”

“But it should. After everything I did to escape your clutches, I could never escape your shadow. I became blinded by pride and hunger. I became everything I hated. And in the end, I still failed. I’m a tale best left forgotten.”

“That’s a shame.”

“Don’t pretend you care,” Chrysalis snarled. “I thought you’d be happy to see me dead. But I guess you’re not even real, are you? You died a long time ago, too, didn’t you? But you’re still here. With me. But I’m done. Your twisted legacy ends here.”

Chrysalis hefted the broken blade. She hovered the tip over the hole in her chest. One quick slice. No more pain. No more guilt. No more suffering. Not for herself, though. Wherever she ended up, those things would continue. But at the very least, the world would be free of her. It would be safe.

Safe for Thorax.

Safe for his hive.

Safe for . . . Twilight.

The thought of Twilight stuck in her head. The pain on her face. The tears. Why? They had been enemies. She had tried to kill Twilight several times. She doomed one of her greatest mentors and friends. Yet, she couldn’t deny the pain she saw in that final look. Even as death loomed, Chrysalis felt haunted by it.

Perhaps Thorax had been right. In a way.

Centuries of memories fluttered through her head. Thousands of half-remembered faces of those she tormented. The guilty. The innocent. Even her own children. How many had died for her sins? How many had suffered because of her? Would her death really wipe away the pain of so many ruined lives?

Or did she just want her own pain to stop?

Her vision swirled.

There was only one way to find out.

“Thorax, are you sure about this?” Twilight asked. They were halfway down the entrance tunnel to the Throne Room. Neither of them managed to move with haste. “Did you hear me, Thorax? Look at me!”

He stopped, but he didn’t turn.

Twilight felt . . . she wasn’t sure what she felt. Anger. Pain. Sorrow. Every emotion mixed together in a cocktail that left her drained. Her legs buckled, and she collapsed into the dirt. She wanted to go home. She wasn’t even sure where home was at this point.

Thorax’s shoulders heaved as he drew a deep breath. But before he could speak, the world fell away around them. The cave crumbled, revealing the vigilant portraits and various fineries of Canterlot Castle.

“Come on. We’ve got to find Starlight and Spike,” Thorax said. As he walked, his wounds healed. While the rest of the world fell to ash, his body moved in reverse, solidifying back into a whole. Even his broken antler.

“Hold it!” A voice echoed through the hallways.

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat at the sound.

She turned to see Chrysalis standing several feet behind her. Like Thorax, her wounds were gone, save a broken leg and horn.

“C-Chrysalis!” Twilight’s strength returned. She rocketed forward, crashing into the changeling. It was like trying to tackle a mountain. “You’re alive!”

“I am.” Chrysalis’ gaze flicked up to Thorax, who refused to meet it. “Thorax?”

Chrysalis freed herself from Twilight’s grip. She marched up to Thorax, who flinched in her shadow. He braced himself. But instead of a beating, Chrysalis threw her hooves over his shoulders and held him tight.

“Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For forcing me to see the truth. And for giving me another chance. One I don’t deserve.”

He said nothing, and simply squeezed her back.

“Hey, what about me?” Twilight asked, pouting.

“You blasted me into the dirt,” Chrysalis said, turning to the princess.

Twilight paled. “I mean . . . I didn’t . . . you . . .”

Watching the pony struggle brought a slight upward curve to Chrysalis’ frown. “Twilight, even when you wanted to, you didn’t hold back. You protected Thorax better than I ever have. You did what you thought was right, even when it pained you greatly. The mark of a worthy leader.”

“Oh,” was the only thing Twilight managed to say as her body numbed.

Chrysalis’ features stiffened. She bowed her head. “You reached out to help me, Twilight, but I threw that chance away. Just as I did with Starlight. Equestria and its citizens wish me dead. Even I lost hope. But you didn’t. As I said, I do not deserve a second chance—”

“Shut up!” Twilight held Chrysalis, pressing her muzzle into the cold chitin plate. “Of course I’ll help you. I’ve been waiting for you to ask. I have so much to tell you.”

“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. We’ve still got work to do,” Thorax said.

“Right.” Twilight pulled herself from Chrysalis. “We’ve got to put an end to the Nightmare’s plans and save Princess Luna.”

An angry cough echoed from behind them. Twilight turned to see Starlight, eyebrow raised, still carrying Spike on her back. “Aren’t you forgetting something else you need to do first?”

28: On Our Own

“So, does anyone actually know where we are? Or have any idea where we’re going?” Starlight stood in the center of the castle hallway crossroads. She spent a long moment staring down each of the possible endless paths.

Twilight and Spike stood at her sides, equally as lost.

“The ponies, I get. But you, Thorax?” Chrysalis scoffed as she strolled past them, continuing down the center path by herself. The rest of the group shared quick glances before bounding off after her.

“You know where you’re going?” Starlight asked.

“Of course,” Chrysalis shot back with a proud smile.

“You know the layout isn’t actually the same as the real castle,” Twilight whispered at Chrysalis’ side. “I know they look alike, but this realm likes to play with time and space.” She glanced up at one of the portraits of a long-dead noble, and flinched as it gazed back.

“For you, maybe.” Chrysalis flipped her mane. “Such illusions are pale and immaterial. They have no effect on me. And they shouldn’t have worked on Thorax, either.” She turned toward the young changeling, her eyes narrow.

“I was following Starlight,” Thorax defended, wilting under her glare.

“Yeah, sure, blame this all on me,” Starlight scoffed.

Chrysalis glanced back over her shoulder. While Starlight and Thorax argued, Twilight edged toward the back of the group, her head down. After clearing her throat, Chrysalis stopped. “That is a pitiful excuse, Thorax. As punishment, you will lead us to our destination.”

“What?” Thorax balked. “But I--”

“You would dare disrespect me like this?”

Thorax stiffened. His cheeks paled.

“Of course not, My Queen–” He paused. “I mean, fine. I’ll find the way out of here. Because I know how to, not because you asked.” Thorax stood up straight and marched forward.

“Ha. Serves you right for trying to pin that on me,” Starlight said between chuckles.

As the others walked off, Chrysalis put out a hoof to stop Twilight.

At Chrysalis’ touch, Twilight raised her head. “What? Did something happen? Why did we stop?”

“I wish to speak with you, Twilight.” Chrysalis waited for their companions to gain a bit of distance from them before withdrawing her hoof.

“Oh?” Twilight blinked a few times. “What about?”

“You’re poisoning the air back here. Tell me why.”

Twilight reddened. “Poisoning the air? What? I’m not . . .”

“I meant your aura. It’s sour. Unappetizing.” Chrysalis frowned. “You’re upset.” Upset was putting it lightly. Despair probably fit better. Still, Chrysalis couldn’t deny something else. Confusion. Heartache. Desire.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Yeah. I guess you could say that.”

“Would you . . .” Chrysalis glanced at an ethereal portrait on the wall. Not only could she feel Twilight’s desire, she could feel it directed towards her. “Would you stop? It’s making things rather uncomfortable for me.”

“Sorry.”

Chrysalis waited, but Twilight’s aura didn’t change. She frowned at the pony, who avoided meeting her gaze. “You’re not stopping.”

“It’s not something I can just turn on and off,” Twilight snapped.

“Really? That’s annoying.” After a few silent steps, Chrysalis spoke up again. “Would you like me to turn it off for you? I can try to disable your emotions. It might leave you a gibbering wreck, though, but that’s a risk I’m willing to take.”

Twilight’s aura darkened as she blew a puff of air through her nose. “Thanks for the offer, but I think I’ll pass. You don’t have to stand here. If it bothers you so much, why don’t you just move away?”

Rather than answer, Chrysalis chewed her lip, taking a sudden interest in a floral vase on a table nearby. “This castle has a hideous design. Have you ever considered redecorating?”

“Chrysalis, what do you want?” Twilight didn’t sound angry. Instead, she sounded exhausted. Her words were slow and drawn out. As if it hurt to speak. “Besides offering to lobotomize me, I mean.”

“You seemed upset.”

“I am upset.”

“And I want you . . . to not be upset.”

Twilight sighed.“I’m really not in the mood right now, Chrysalis. Whatever game you’re playing, can’t it wait until we get home?”

“I’m not trying to play a game.” Chrysalis growled. “I’m trying . . . I’m trying to help you.”

Twilight’s eyes widened for a split second. “You . . . you want to help me?”

“I want you to stop being upset.”

Realization finally struck. Twilight nodded slowly. “You want to ask me what’s wrong. Why I’m upset. Is that it?”

“I . . .” Chrysalis scratched the back of her neck. “Look, you and Thorax pulled me out of a rough situation back there. I know that I’m not exactly your friend, but I suppose it’s only fair that I try to help you in return.” She shrugged. “Although, now that I think of it, your attempt to help me involved trying to vaporize me with magic. Maybe I should return that favor.”

A bright spot materialized in Twilight’s aura as she laughed. Chrysalis risked a glance down at her companion. Twilight had her head hung, her shoulders heaving as she laughed. All the while, tears dripped onto the stone at her hooves.

“What’s so funny?” Chrysalis asked.

“You are. I’ve missed that sense of humor.”

“I wasn’t joking--” Chrysalis was interrupted by Twilight stepping closer, nuzzling against her shoulder.

“I’ve missed you, too.”

“You . . .” Chrysalis knit her brows together. “You . . . missed me?”

“I did.”

A long pause filled the air. Chrysalis lifted her hoof to put it over Twilight, but thought better of it and put it back down. “Why?”

Twilight moved away, glancing up at Chrysalis. In the brief time their eyes met, Twilight’s aura ran through a wide range of colors. Bitter sorrow. The salty tang of joy. The cocktail of emotions rushing through her culminated in her turning away from Chrysalis.

“I . . .” Twilight let her mouth hang open. Her eyes moved up and down Chrysalis.

Noticing Twilight’s examination, Chrysalis straightened up. She tried her best to model a regal profile. But Twilight’s enthusiasm only faded with each passing step.

“I . . . It’s not important. I just kind of liked having you around.”

“Really?” Chrysalis turned her muzzle upwards. “I mean, of course you enjoyed having me around. I can be quite charismatic when you’re not ruining my plans.”

“I guess so.” Twilight smiled half-heartedly. “Can I ask you something?”

“You may, though I don’t guarantee a truthful response.” Something about Twilight’s volatile mix of emotions put Chrysalis on edge. The pony was lying through her teeth, obviously, but Chrysalis couldn’t figure out about what. What was she trying to hide?

Twilight’s words brought her back.

“When you asked me to help you start a new life, what did you mean?”

Up ahead, Starlight was looking back at the stragglers. She had her muzzle scrunched, but didn’t say anything. Spike and Thorax were too busy chatting to notice anything out of the ordinary.

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow. “Why are you so curious?”

“It’s just that . . .” Twilight’s lips twisted into a thin-lipped frown. “When I asked you if you wanted to change things, I realized that I’m not sure we wanted the same thing. When I asked you before, back at the castle, what did you have in mind?”

“Hmpf.” Chrysalis put a stray bit of her mane back in place. “I haven’t the faintest clue, Twilight. I suppose that is something I’ll have to discover later. Supposing, of course, that we survive this.” She waved her hooves at the world around them.

“That’s fair. I guess. C-Can I ask you another question?”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “You’re being annoyingly inquisitive. Do you know that?”

“It was your choice to come back here and talk to me,” Twilight said, arching her brow.

“Fine. I’ll grant you one more question.”

“Alright. One last question, then.” Chewing her lip, Twilight ran through the list in her head. As she thought, her lips moved silently, as though reading.

“Anytime you’re ready, Twilight.”

As she shuffled through her list, Twilight found the question she wanted. “Are you okay?”

A stunned silence echoed through the hallway.

“Am . . . Am I okay?” Chrysalis asked, her posture fumbling for only an instant. “Am I okay? That’s your question?” Chrysalis waited for Twilight to nod. “I gave you one last question, and you wasted it on that? Of all the questions you could have asked? Do I not appear okay? I can’t believe that I would humor you just for you to waste your breath on that.”

“It’s not a waste.” Twilight’s tone grew harsh, but she reigned herself back in before continuing. “It’s an important question to ask . . . to ask a friend.”

Chrysalis threw her head back and laughed, earning an irate head turn from Starlight. “Friends? Oh, my dear Twilight, I’m afraid you’re getting a little ahead of yourself. The two of us are many things, but friends are hardly one of them. I would call us tenuous allies at best.” Hidden behind her laugh, she could feel Twilight’s emotions. Chrysalis wasn’t the most well-versed in the intricacies of friendship, but even she knew that wasn’t what Twilight was feeling.

“That’s it?” Twilight asked. Her words were slow, pained.

Chrysalis puffed out her chest. “You are useful to me for now, Twilight. A means to an end. You would do well to remember that.”

Twilight stayed quiet for a long time. “You still didn’t answer my question,” she said.

“I . . . I’m . . .” Chrysalis' smile faded. “I’m fine, Twilight.”

“I see.” Twilight inspected her hoof as she walked. ”I thought that saving your life would have at least earned me the truth at least once. But I suppose I should have expected nothing else from you.”

Snorting, Chrysalis spoke. “Alright, then. The truth. For starters, my leg hurts. I’ve also been captured by my mortal enemy, dragged into a nightmare dimension, forced to fight for my life, and now I have a headache from this stupid little pony trying to ask me twenty questions.”

“I only asked two--”

“But, that’s only the last few weeks, of course.” Chrysalis threw her hoof up in a dramatic flourish. “I can go beyond that if you like. I’ve got centuries worth of complaints and painful memories to haunt me. Is that the answer you wanted?”

“Don’t talk to Twilight like that.”

Chrysalis turned toward Spike, still standing on Starlight’s back. He had his claws crossed, staring at the elder changeling with a venomous look in his eyes. DIstracted by Twilight’s questions, she hadn’t realized the rest of the group had stopped for them to catch up.

“It’s alright, Spike,” Twilight said.

Thorax, Spike, and Starlight all looked from Twilight to Chrysalis. Meanwhile, Chrysalis refused to meet any of their gazes. Instead, she pushed past them, taking the lead once again. The rest of the group slowed, allowing Twilight to catch up.

“She seems like she’s in a bad mood,” Starlight said.

“I’m sorry, Twilight.” Thorax put a hoof on her shoulder.

She answered his kind gesture with a smile. “You don’t have anything to be sorry for.”

Starlight leaned over, close enough to whisper. “Okay. I’m a bit out of the loop. What happened back there in the throne room? I thought the two of you were all made up and happy.”

“It’s a long story,” Thorax moaned.

“I know she can be hard to get along with.” Twilight shook her head. “But she’s hurting. Whatever happened back there, she’s not over it. She’s just letting it fester. I’m not asking you to be friends with her, but can you at least go easy on her?”

At the head of the group, Chrysalis kept her focus forward. But that didn’t stop her from hearing Twilight’s whispered plea. She thought back to the first night Twilight came to her, begging for her help. The day they spent in the garden. Even just a few moments ago, to their meeting in the throne room.

No matter how badly she wished to ignore it, Chrysalis couldn’t dismiss the heaviness in her chest. Since the start of her incarceration, Twilight had shown her nothing but kindness.

She offered protection from Luna’s threats.

She fought back against Shining and Cadance’s plans.

And now, even after being verbally berated and insulted, Twilight’s main focus was still on Chrysalis. Still protecting her. Still caring for her. For as much as it infuriated Chrysalis, she had never understood why. Not until now.

The world had never been kind to her. Even from a young age, Chrysalis knew that much. If she wanted to survive in this world, she needed to take what she wanted. No one else mattered.

Then he showed up.

And for the first time, she tried to see the good in the world. She also remembered the pain it brought when it all came crashing down.

Now, history was repeating itself. As hard as Chrysalis tried to deny it, she had felt a great affection from Twilight. And no matter how hard she tried to fight it, she couldn’t deny that she enjoyed being around Twilight.

That thought just made the pain worse. The pain of impending loss. The pain of hope.

But most of all, she felt a sharp pain in her muzzle as she crashed into the door.

“You’re too nice for your own good. Do you know that?” Starlight asked.

“That’s funny, coming from you,” Spike shot back. “Her being too nice is the only reason you’re here right now. Or did you forget that you used to be a villain, too?”

“Don’t be mean, Spike,” Twilight said.

“It’s true!” Spike argued.

“Wait, what?” Thorax asked, searching the faces of his companions. “Starlight used to be a villain?”

Starlight groaned. “Yes.”

“She used to lead a cult,” Spike bragged.

“It wasn’t a cult,” Starlight shot back. “It was just a group of ponies that I convinced to follow a set of ideals and spread . . .” She sighed. “It might have been a cult, now that I think about it.”

“Huh.” Thorax studied Starlight as if she were a two-headed stranger.

“Oh, don’t get all high and mighty on me,” Starlight shoved him playfully. “You invaded Canterlot, remember?”

Their conversation came to a screeching halt when they heard a pained cry. Their heads snapped forward to see Chrysalis, rubbing a small bump on the end of her muzzle.

“What happened?” Thorax asked.

“I ran into the stupid door,” Chrysalis whined. She pointed to the door in front of them. One emblazoned with the crest of the moon.

“Looks like Chrysalis found the door,” Starlight said, stifling a chuckle with her hoof.

“Are you alright, Chrysalis?” Twilight asked. Her answer came in the form of an angry eye roll. “Then we’re good to go. The sooner we get through here, the sooner we get home.”

Chrysalis pulled the door open and marched inside. Twilight followed. Starlight and Thorax didn’t.

“Uhh, this might be a problem,” Starlight said.

Twilight turned to look at her. The unicorn had her hoof pressed against an invisible barrier in the doorway. Each tap sent ripples of energy through the air, making the magic visible for the duration.

“What is that?” Twilight asked, walking back to join them. She reached for the barrier, only for her hoof to sail right through it, nearly catching Thorax in the cheek.

“Well, this could be a problem,” Thorax mused.

“It seems the Nightmare doesn’t want us going with you,” Starlight said.

“What’s taking so long?” Chrysalis shouted from somewhere ahead.

“Come back here. We’ve got a problem.” Twilight frowned. She poked at the barrier in different places, probing for a weakness in the spell.

“A barrier?” Chrysalis asked, stopping at the threshold.

“Yeah. Magical. It’s definitely the Nightmare’s magic.” Twilight chewed the edge of her hoof. “Alright let me try something really quickly.” She stepped back through the barrier. Taking hold of Starlight, her horn lit with magic. Twilight blinked back to Chrysalis’ side, but Starlight hadn’t moved.

“Well, that didn’t work,” Spike said.

“What are we supposed to do now?” Thorax asked.

“We split up,” Chrysalis suggested.

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

“Well, you clearly can’t get through. I don’t see much of a choice in the matter. Twilight and I can press on and finish things up here.”

“I don’t know. I don’t like it.” Starlight put a hoof on her hip.

“Chrysalis has a point.” Twilight nodded. “We don’t have a lot of time to figure out a way past this. So, the two of us will deal with the Nightmare. You three get back to Canterlot. Help Shining and his soldiers.”

“And what if you can’t beat it?” Spike asked, chewing his claw.

“Have some faith in your princess, would you?” Twilight pressed a hoof to her chest in mock injury. “I’ve dealt with plenty of dangerous monsters and come out fine on the other side. This won’t be any different. You guys did a great job saving me. I can take it from here, though.” She tried to set her friends at ease with a wide smile.

“Alright. I guess that’s our plan, then.” Starlight returned the gesture. “But promise us you’ll come back in one piece, Twilight.”

“I will,” Twilight promised.

“Pinkie promise?”

“Pinkie promise.”

“Alright. Well, you two heard the princess. Let’s start looking for a way out of here.” Starlight turned and started back down the endless castle hallway. Spike waved to Twilight as they parted.

“Chrysalis. Come here, would you?” Thorax asked. He put his hoof onto the door barrier.

Chrysalis narrowed her eyes. “If you ask me to make a Pinkie promise, I will do my best to make sure both Twilight and I die horribly.” The statement, along with Chrysalis’ ire, earned a quiet giggle from Twilight.

“Nothing like that.” Thorax looked up at his mother, then back down at his hoof.

With a tired sigh, Chrysalis put her hoof against his. “Fine. Say what you will.”

But Thorax didn’t speak. Instead, he closed his eyes. He exhaled slowly. Green energy emanated from his body, gathering at the pad of his outstretched hoof.

“What are you doing?” Chrysalis asked, pulling her hoof back.

“You’re going to need as much strength as you can get. So I want you to take mine.”

“You won’t need it?” Chrysalis reached out to touch him again, but hesitated.

“Not as much as you will,” he said.

Neither changeling moved. Thorax refused to back down, though. He held his hoof steady, watching Chrysalis. Eventually, she caved, and put her hoof back up against his. The energy funneled through the barrier, engulfing Chrysalis in its emerald light. She drew a deep breath, allowing the magic to sink into her. When she opened her eyes, they flashed with mystic light.

“There. That’s all I’ve got,” Thorax said. The dark luster of his chitin had faded to an ashen gray.

“Thank you, Thorax.”

“No sappy goodbyes, remember?” He chuckled. “Now, I’m counting on you to look after Twilight.” He put a hoof up to hide his mouth. “Because she does need someone to watch out for her.”

“Ahh. You know how much I enjoy babysitting,” Chrysalis said with a sly grin.

“Well, I’d better go catch up with Starlight.” Thorax turned and hurried off. But before he could disappear back into the dark, his voice rang out one final time. “Oh, and Chrysalis? You’d better come back. That’s an order.”

And with that echoing through the cloistered halls, he vanished into the dark.

Chrysalis pursed her lips. “That little slug. He knows better than to order me around.”

Despite Chrysalis’ reaction, Twilight thought she saw a twinkle of humor in the old changeling’s eye. With a shrug, she said, “I guess you’ll just have to make it back in one piece if you want to tell him that.”

“I suppose you’re right, Princess.”

Together, the two of them pressed forward into the darkness.

29: A Way Home

Twilight’s and Chrysalis’ doors had led to a meadow and a cave, respectively. Yet, as she moved deeper past Luna’s door, Chrysalis couldn’t help but feel she had been lied to. Those sounded far too mundane for what she saw now. She recognized the features of the room where all this started: Celestia’s bedroom.

But it was wrong.

Even centuries of life experience left Chrysalis with no other way to describe the warped room. What had once been an admittedly large circular room, now appeared as a seemingly endless hallway devoid of furniture. As she and Twilight walked onward, they left the door far behind them. Yet, their goal never seemed any closer.

“You’re quite brave, Twilight.”

“Huh? What did you say? I’m sorry. I was lost in thought for a second.”

Chrysalis groaned. “I said you were quite brave back there. Sending your friends home.”

Twilight shook her head. “I didn’t exactly have much of a choice. We don’t have a lot of time to sit and find a solution to a magical barrier. Especially one where I’m not sure the fundamental laws of magic even apply.”

“Fine.” Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “I'll take it back then.”

“I mean, I’ll take the compliment.” With a frown, Twilight shrugged. “But I don’t really understand what was so brave about it?”

Chrysalis clicked her tongue. “Perhaps bravery isn’t the right word. Stoicism, maybe?”

“I still don’t—”

“I’m impressed by your ability to lie with a straight face. I thought you ponies might actually be incapable of lying. But it seems at the very least, you can.”

The second echoing set of steps fell quiet as Twilight stopped. “Excuse me?”

Chrysalis didn’t stop. “When you sent your friends away, you sounded so confident that we could handle this. A lie, right? Or do you really think we can handle this with just the two of us?” she asked over her shoulder.

“I mean . . .” Twilight stammered.

“You can be a liar or an idiot, Twilight. Those are your only two options.”

With an annoyed huff, Twilight flew back to Chrysalis’ side. “I wasn’t . . . lying.”

“Then you’re stupid,” Chrysalis said, matter-of-factly.

“I know we might lose. But I can’t think like that. We have to win. Or Equestria is in serious trouble. And I won’t let that happen.”

Chrysalis stopped this time. She turned to Twilight, her eyes narrowed. “Yes. Because the fates decree that you must win, don’t they? And what happens when the Nightmare leaves you bleeding and broken on the floor. What’s the plan then? Go ahead and fill me in. I’m listening.”

“I won’t stop fighting. Not until--”

“Until you die?” Chrysalis suggested. “I don’t know if you realize this, Princess, but you are, in fact, mortal. Ageless perhaps, but mortal nonetheless.”

“I--”

“But more importantly.” Chrysalis stepped closer. “I walked into this suicide mission thinking you had a plan. If that’s the best you’ve got, then I might as well turn around and leave.”

The duo fell silent for some time.

“Are you finished?” Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow.

“You’re on thin ice, Twilight,” Chrysalis said. Regardless, she let Twilight talk.

“The Nightmare is strong. But we can be stronger. If we fight side-by-side, then even if we can’t overpower it, we can outmaneuver it.”

Chrysalis puffed air through her nose in a quiet laugh. “Look at that. It seems you’re not so stupid after all. But there are still a few holes in your strategy.”

Rather than ask, Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“Queens above, I hate having to admit this, but I’m a little lacking in the power department at the moment.”

“You . . . “ Twilight blinked. “What?”

“My magic is weak.” Chrysalis inspected her hoof, searching for an unseen injury. “I haven’t had a decent meal in some time now. I’m not nearly as strong as when I battled Celestia.”

Twilight tilted her head.

“Didn’t you just feed? Off Thorax? I thought that’s what that whole exchange at the door was about.” Twilight pointed back in the direction they came from. Chrysalis couldn’t see the door anymore, but she understood the gesture. “He was giving you his power.”

“He did.” The changeling rustled her mane. “Despite his title, Thorax is still little more than a drone. Even at full strength, he would offer me little in the way of power. And he was not at full power.”

“Okay.” Twilight closed her eyes. Her head bounced back and forth, her cheeks taking on the barest hint of pink. “What if I gave you my love?”

Chrysalis stepped back. She could feel the love radiating off Twilight. As it had been since they met back up in her nightmare, she realized. The offer intrigued her, setting the wheels of her mind in motion. She licked her lips, but pushed the brewing plan to the back of her mind with a shake of her head.

“That’s a bad idea. It would leave you weakened. You saw what I did to Shining at our wedding. Even if I hold back, it would still drain your power. So, we still run into the same issue.”

“What about that power you used back in your nightmare? Can you still use that?”

Shrill laughter rippled from the deepest pits of Chrysalis’ throat. “No.”

“Why not?”

How could Chrysalis explain what laid dormant in her blood? Iris’ one and only gift to her. Even if she could draw it out again, she wouldn’t. Not again. She’d rather die first. Instead, she settled for a lie. “That was just a part of the dream. I lost that power when I woke up.”

Twilight chewed her lip. “That does put us in a tight spot, then. Can you use any magic?”

“I’ve got a bit left. But once it’s gone, I’m going to be useless in a fight.”

“Alright.” With her lower lip still pressed against her teeth, Twilight stared off into the distance.

“Well, then I’m going to have to modify the plan. How about this? I’ll take the offensive against the Nightmare. Meanwhile, you sneak around the edges of the fight. See if you can find some sort of weakness we can exploit. Plus, it keeps you from having to burn through the rest of your magic too quickly.”

“Are you sure you can handle it?” Chrysalis asked. “The creatures he sent after me in my nightmare were incredibly powerful. If the Nightmare can create and command them, he must be, too.”

Twilight shrugged. “I’ve dealt with worse. That begs the question though: Can I trust you, Chrysalis?”

“I think we’re far beyond the appropriate time for you to ask me that question.”

“I know, but I need to know you’re not going to just run out on me at the first sign of danger. We need to work together to get through this.”

Chrysalis scoffed. “I may be lacking in strength at the moment, but I am no coward. I won’t run.”

“Then I’m going to take that as a yes. Besides, I’m pretty sure that’s our only way home.” Nodding resolutely, Twilight walked on down the endless tunnel.

Chrysalis watched her walk for a bit before following. As they walked, she kept a close eye on the pony. She had to admit a begrudging respect for the Princess. Not many ponies would have either the courage or the power to charge into a situation like this. Twilight had both, in spades.

But so had he. And in the end, all that amounted to was false bravado.

“Even after all this time, you’re still thinking about me, huh?”

Chrysalis knew his voice was bait. It was the most obvious trap she had ever blundered into. Only after she turned, it dawned on her how bad an idea that was.

Nothing was behind her. Not even a dream.

Chrysalis whipped her head back around towards Twilight, only to realize she was now standing alone. The brick walls tore away. The tiled floor fell into the void. And with them, Chrysalis fell into the dark.

She tumbled through the air, unsure which way was up. Or even if there was an ‘up’ in a place like this. Her wings fluttered, but that didn’t stop the feeling of freefall. There was nothing above her. Nor was there anything below.

Then she hit the floor.

It didn’t hurt. In fact, it seemed less like she was moving, and more like the floor rose to meet her. Grumbling, she rose to her feet. She stood on a silver circular platform. At the edges, the darkness writhed, but never moved toward her.

“Queen Chrysalis.”

She turned to see the Nightmare walking toward her, striding atop the dark sea. Her muscles tensed, reflexes tightened, waiting for it to make the first move. But the beast didn’t attack. Instead, it stepped casually onto the platform. Despite the ethereal appearance, its hooves produced a hollow ring with each step.

“I was wondering when you would show your face,” Chrysalis spat.

“Apologies. Luna has been difficult to deal with. But now that she has become quiet, we can finally speak.” It started to circle around her. She didn’t dare turn her back to him.

“What could we possibly have to discuss? Unless you mean you’re here to gloat. In which case, I think I’d prefer to just skip to the end where you kill me. It would save us both the trouble.” Chrysalis ran her tongue over her fangs, watching. “You can even tell your friends whatever story you want about how I begged for my life. Won’t really matter to me.”

“I have no intention of killing you,” the Nightmare said, amused.

Its form shifted constantly, like trying to stare at an optical illusion or an ink blot that never fully dried. With each word, voices rang out from every direction. It sounded like a legion all whispering at once. Some were male, some female, and some were something else entirely.

“You expect me to believe that? After everything you put me through?”

“Truly, I must apologize for holding you here. As I said, Luna did not make the transition easy. I only meant to take the ponies. But it seems you were caught in the web as well.” It stopped circling, instead turning to face Chrysalis directly.

“Your apology is neither appreciated, nor accepted,” Chrysalis growled.

“Of course. I did not expect it would be. But that does not change why I have brought you here.” Its horn flared with ebony flames. A portal opened at the edge of the platform. Chrysalis waited for the Nightmare to turn before looking for herself. Though blurry, she could see a line of armored ponies standing in the Canterlot Castle hallway.

“What is this?” Chrysalis asked.

“A portal home,” the Nightmare said. It motioned to the exit with a hoof.

Chrysalis narrowed her gaze. “I see that. Why?”

“For you to go home, of course.”

“That’s . . .” Chrysalis could taste the venom bubbling in her tone. “Do you really think I’m that stupid? This is obviously some sort of trap.”

The Nightmare laughed. Each echo chilled the air a little more. The shadows at the edges of the arena danced, as though excited by the terrifying sound. “Luna was right. You are untrusting.”

“Forgive me,” Chrysalis scoffed. “I tend not to have much faith in those that get their kicks by torturing me.”

That seemed to wipe the smile off the beast’s face. “Torture you? Surely your stay here could not be that unpleasant. Did you not wish to see your hive again?”

“My hive? My destroyed hive?” Chrysalis couldn’t stop herself. She marched forward toward the Nightmare. To her amazement, the beast seemed to recoil from her. “Where I fought for my life against those monsters you sent my way? Do you understand what would have happened if Twilight and Thorax hadn’t knocked some sense into me?”

Though the beast had no facial features, it mimicked the raising of an eyebrow. The hundreds of voices that formed its own fell out of sync.

“Tortured?”

“Destroyed?”

“Monsters?”

The cacophony died down as the Nightmare snapped back into the moment. “I sent no beasts to fight you, Chrysalis. Your dreams are unknown to me.”

“Do you know what Iris did to me?” Chrysalis demanded. Against her better judgment, she took a swing at the creature. Her hoof passed through, like trying to punch a cloud. An extremely cold cloud, at that. The lack of contact threw her off balance, sending her stumbling to the ground.

“I do not even know who Iris is,” The Nightmare admitted. “I cannot see into your mind, into your dreams like I can with the others. I have little experience with your kind as a result.”

Chrysalis shook the dust from her chitin as she rose.

“You’re telling me you had nothing to do with all of that? I don’t believe you.” The Nightmare didn’t hear her. It seemed lost in thought again. “Hey, are you listening? If you didn’t send them, then who—”

“Apologies, but I am afraid I have no more time left to waste here. The portal will remain open for you. You have my blessing to leave. My creatures will not harm you, should you refrain from harming them.” With that, it turned to leave.

“Why send me back?” Chrysalis called after it.

“You were never part of my plan, Queen Chrysalis,” it said over its shoulder. “I have no reason to harm you. And I fear doing so would only create more problems for me in the future. So, I decided to offer you this choice instead.”

“And what happens when Canterlot falls? Will you come for me next?”

“No. I seek only my queen. Once she is mine and mind alone, my work will be complete.”

Chrysalis cast her gaze downward. “Are you going to kill Twilight?”

“If she forces me to.”

Chrysalis flinched. “She will.”

Their conversation faded into the nothingness around them. Without another word, the Nightmare continued toward the platform edge. Another portal opened, although this one showed no scene on the other side. It stepped inside and vanished. But the passage did not close behind it.

Chrysalis stood in place far longer than she wished to admit. Her eyes flicked between the two paths before her. With a resolute sigh, she approached the first portal. Through it, she could see the ponies battling desperately against the nightmares. Most of them were bloodied and panting. She spied a few changelings in their ranks.

She tried to lift her hoof, to reach out and take the offered freedom. But her body refused to take that final step.

“What is the matter with you?” Iris asked. Chrysalis didn’t bother looking for her. She knew it wasn’t actually her voice.

“I can’t.”

“It’s quite simple. Just one more step.”

“And leave Twilight here to die?”

“Obviously. What does it matter to you?”

“It doesn’t,” Chrysalis snapped. “She doesn’t matter. None of it matters.”

“Then why are you still here? One step, and you’ll have the new life you’ve been dreaming of. A life away from those pathetic ponies. A life away from those traitorous grubs. You can start anew. A fresh hive. An army to rule over. Can’t you imagine it?”

Chrysalis didn’t have to imagine it. She’d lived it all before. That old thrill blossomed in her chest as she thought of standing at the head of a brand new army. A brand new life. She could practically feel the sunshine on her face as she stood atop her mountainous hive.

Then it started to rain. A single drop at first. Then a second.

Through it all, Chrysalis’ hooves remained fastened to the metal floor.

“So why can’t I do it?” Chrysalis asked. No answer came to her. She stood alone in the silence of the abyss. The image before her grew more obscured still as she felt the tears run down her cheeks.

“You know why.”

His voice.

She looked for him in the one place she knew he would be: Her memories. His soft fur against her shell. That cocky half-smile.

“I-I don’t know what to do . . . It’s . . . everything’s going wrong.”

“You said it yourself, Chryssy. You’re a creature of instinct. So why are you trying so hard to fight them? You know what you have to do.”

Chrysalis squeezed her eyes shut. “I-I know . . . Queens above, I know.”

In the darkness, she felt a hoof caress her cheek. She squeezed her eyes tighter still, afraid that if she opened them, he would vanish. The soft hoof wiped the tears from her face.

“I know you’ll do the right thing, Chryssy. You always did.”

She could hear the smile in his words. It only served to hasten her tears.

“I miss you, Blue.”

She didn’t wait for a response. After all, he was right and she knew what she had to do.

30: The Nightmare Descends

“Chrysalis?” Twilight glanced around the empty corridor. Panic seized her as she realized she was alone. “Chrysalis?” she called again, louder this time.

“I know where she is, Mommy!”

Twilight blood ran cold as she turned towards the voice. Only to be met with the innocent face of a young alicorn filly. “E-Evenfall? How . . . Why . . .”

In her stunned state, it was easy for Evenfall to take her mother’s hoof and drag her along. She skipped, using her wings to keep her balance as she bounded through the endless hallway. All the while humming her favorite lullaby.

They journeyed several feet before Twilight regained her senses enough to free herself.

“No. Stop,” she commanded weakly. She couldn’t bring herself to stop her by force.

But, to her surprise, Evenfall complied.

“Is something wrong, Mommy?”The young pony watched her mother with a curious expression, mixed in with a bit of pain and confusion.

“Where are you trying to take me?”

Twilight’s words were soft. Despite every ounce of logic that told her none of this was real, that couldn’t stop her heart from fluttering every time she heard her daughter’s voice.

“I’m trying to take you to Mama.” Evenfall tilted her head. “Isn’t that what you wanted? To come home? To be a family again? Just me, you, and Mama? Like you promised?”

Twilight’s chest tightened. She knew that pleading look all too well. “I want to. But I can’t.”

“Why not?” Evenfall asked with the same whining cadence as when she wanted a new toy. As much as it annoyed her, she couldn’t help but feel a spark of joy at the memories it drew forth.

“Because Mommy has a job to do.”

“Why?” Twilight had always loved that insatiable curiosity.

“Because there are a lot of ponies counting on me to save the day. Like your uncle Shining, Aunt Cadance, Celestia and Luna. They need my help.”

“You’re going to be a hero? Just like in those stories you used to tell me?”

“Just like that.”

Evenfall twirled in place. “My Mommy’s going to be a hero! She’s going to save Equestria! Villains beware!” she sang. Twilight chuckled at her enthusiasm.

“That’s right. Those mean, scary villains better run!” Twilight added, edging on laughter. But each giggle only added to the misty film growing in her eyes.

Evenfall froze in place. Her childish grin faded. “But if you beat up the bad guy, then how will you come home?”

The question stung like a knife through Twilight’s ribs.

“I . . .” She felt a single tear soak into her cheek. “I don’t think I’ll be coming home, Evenfall.”

“But you promised!” Evenfall argued, her tears mirroring her mother’s.

“I . . . I know I did. But I d-don’t have a choice.”

“Yes you do! You always have a choice. You could come back with me. I can bring you home. We can be a happy family again.” She didn’t attempt to hide the anger and pain in her sobs.

Twilight glided forward, taking her daughter’s head in her hooves. “Listen to me, Evenfall. I love you more than anything in the world.” Evenfall buried her face into her mother’s chest, soaking her fur with tears. “But I have to go. I have to save Equestria. I have to save Mama. And I need you to be brave for me. Can you do that?”

They stood, locked in their embrace, for minutes. Only the muffled sound of a child’s cries filled the dark. Twilight ran her hoof through Evenfall’s mane, cradling her and whispering for her to quiet down.

“I love you, too,” Evenfall choked out. “But I don’t want you to go.”

“Alright,” Twilight bit back her tears and took a deep breath to settle her stomach. “You win. But I need you to do something for me, first.”

The tears didn’t stop. Neither did their hug. If anything, Evenfall only squeezed tighter.

“Anything.”

“I need to find Princess Luna. She can fix all of this. Do you know where she is?”

The young alicorn sniffled. “Yeah. And when you fix all of this, then you’ll come home?”

“Of course,” Twilight lied. She gritted her teeth, nearly biting through her tongue as she fought back against the storm raging inside her. This would hurt. More than anything. She was sure of it. But it had to be this way.

“Really?”

“Really.”

Evenfall pulled free. Though her eyes were still red and glistening, she was smiling.

“Okay. I know where Aunt Luna is. But I’ll only tell you if you mean what you say. If you lie to me again, I’ll never forgive you.”

Twilight ruffled Evenfall’s mane. “Never is a pretty long time. I’d better behave myself, then.” Her body felt hollow. But she didn’t let her smile waver.

“You’d better,” she ordered, her high-pitched voice unable to provide any authority to her orders. Nevertheless, Twilight saluted. She held out her hoof again, allowing Evenfall to take it. This time, she didn’t struggle as they walked off together into the unknown.

As they went, Evenfall talked endlessly. She definitely took after Chrysalis in that department. She covered each topic with fascination, but added a dramatic flourish. Principal Glimmer’s latest school project, the games that her cousin Flurry taught her, the stories her Mama used to tell her. Evenfall was the best qualities of the Twilight and Chrysalis, in one neat little package.

Then came the pain. And then more tears. Twilight wiped them away as they appeared, always making sure to smile and nod when Evenfall looked to her for a response. In a sick, twisted way, she hoped they would never find Luna. Even if she were to be trapped in this nightmare for the rest of her life, she wouldn’t mind. She would be here with Everfall forever. That didn’t seem so bad, did it?

“We’re here.”

All too soon, they came upon a portal. A swirling vortex of dark energy, twisting endlessly in on itself.

“This will take you to Luna,” Evenfall said proudly.

“Thank you, Sweetie. You did a great job.” Twilight bit her quivering lip.

“Don’t. Don’t try to hide it. I know you’re not coming back,” Evenfall said. There were no tears this time. Instead, she smiled. “But I know that no matter where you go, a little part of you will still be with me. And that’s enough.”

“Then why did you--”

“You needed me to help you. And I . . . I wanted to spend a few more minutes with you before you left.”

“Evenfall . . .”

Twilight trailed off. Her words had no meaning anymore.

“I know, Mommy.”

The floodgates burst open. Twilight’s composure melted away. She threw herself over her daughter, wailing madly. This time, it was Evenfall who comforted her. “I love you. More than the moon, the sun, and every single one of the twinkling stars in the sky,” Twilight said. “And if there were any other way, I would give anything for it. But this isn’t my choice to make.”

“I know, Mommy. You have to go and be a hero. Just like in Mama’s stories.”

“I’ll never forget you. You’ll always be my little Evenfall.”

With one final hug, Twilight closed her eyes and kissed her daughter’s cheek. Then she let go. When she opened her eyes, Evenfall was gone. Twilight stood outside the portal, wiping away the last few tears she had.

After a long while, and a final, shaky breath, Twilight composed herself and stepped into the waiting maw. On the other side, the air became cold. Though not quite the icy burns that the Nightmare inflicted with its claws, Twilight could still feel the frost clinging to her coat.

More importantly, she realized her movements were muted, like trying to walk underwater. Each step required a tremendous effort, especially for how little progress each one made. Up ahead, Twilight could see the other portal. Only a dark path connected the two. Given the feel of it, she thought it might be stone. Whatever it was, it couldn’t be seen beneath the thick bank of black mist.

After what felt like a mile-long journey, Twilight finally reached the second portal. Unlike the first, she didn’t have the luxury of time to prepare. The ice on her fur was starting to reach her skin. With only a moment to psyche herself up, she charged forward into the portal.

She nearly tripped over a stack of books. The cold air dispersed, replaced by a warm lavender scent. She recognized this place. The stacks of books. Shelves loaded with relics of a time before recorded history. The biggest giveaway was the portrait on the wall, depicting a stylized portrayal of Luna.

At least, that’s what it should have been. Instead, the painting depicted Nightmare Moon in all her glory. Her wicked smile seemed to follow Twilight everywhere. Luna stood at the base of the golden frame, her eyes locked on her former self.

“Luna?” Twilight asked, inching closer.

The only response from Luna was a quick and silent glance over her shoulder.

“Are you alright?” Twilight continued. “I came to get you out of here--”

“Do you know what a nightmare is?”

Twilight’s gaze swept the room, looking for anyone else she might have been talking to. As far as she could tell, the two of them were alone.

“A bad dream?” Twilight answered, stepping up until she was shoulder-to-shoulder with Luna, staring up at the picture on the wall.

“For most. But that is a simple explanation for a complex question.” Luna watched Twilight from the corner of her eye. Twilight watched her back with a raised eyebrow. "No. As terrifying as it might be, a bad dream is nothing more than that. A nightmare is far worse.”

“You’re saying that isn’t what a bad dream is? That doesn’t make any sense, Luna,” Twilight said, leaning forward for a better look at the other princess’ face.

“Dreams do not have to make sense.”

“What’s wrong with you? You’re acting really strange.”

That question finally struck solid. Luna turned away from her portrait and faced Twilight.

“Listen closely, Twilight. You will be only the second pony in existence to know the truth of what I am about to tell you.”

A sudden dread washed over Twilight. “What’s going on?”

“Many worlds exist aside from our own. Your own experiences should have taught you that. But there exists a world beyond them. A world where logic and reason cannot apply. It bears many names. I prefer to call it the Dreamscape. It is a place born of forgotten dreams and dark desires.”

“Luna, I really don’t think we have time for this.” Twilight glanced around anxiously. She could feel something watching her. “I don’t think we’re alone here.”

“Calm yourself.” Luna took Twilight’s shoulder, nearly frightening her out of her skin. “The beast that hunts us cannot find us here. But my cloaking spell will not last forever. There is much you need to know before you can face him.”

“Him?”

Luna nodded.

“The one hunting us. The one I call the Nightmare. He is from this world outside of time and space. He is far beyond anything you have ever faced before. And he will not stop until you are dead.”

“You’re throwing a lot at me here, Luna,” Twilight said. She could feel her heartbeat hastening.

“I know. And I shall explain more when we return . . . If we return.” The coldness in Luna’s voice cast a dark glaze over the room. “The Nightmare is no mere beast to be slain with sticks and arrows. No. He is a dream. The leftover remnant of some terrible, primordial dream that died long before my sister and I were born.”

“Oh,” Twilight squeaked. “Great.”

“In his own realm, he is a god. Untouchable. Unkillable. All-knowing and all-seeing.”

“And how are we supposed to fight that?” Twilight asked, already on the edge of panic.

“That is my task. He has pulled us into this unending nightmare to torment us while safe in his own world. But I can force him here. Here, he is mortal. But I am afraid that much of my power is already gone. Sapped away by that creature’s foul magics. Once he is here, I fear I will no longer have the strength to fight. This task must fall to you.”

“Sure. How hard can that be?” Twilight asked, her breathing now rapid.

“I know this will be difficult. I do not know if we will survive.”

“Not helping.”

“I am truly sorry for bringing this curse upon you. A single moment of weakness was all it took. I should have been stronger. I should have fought harder. But he overwhelmed me. He . . . He defeated me. This is all my fault. If there were any other way to fix this–”

“It’s alright, Luna.” Twilight offered a smile she hoped was reassuring. “We all make mistakes. We learn from them. And we do better.”

Luna looked up at her portrait.

“This is not the first time I have made this mistake, Twilight. And if I keep making it, our luck will eventually run out.”

“That’s what you said about Chrysalis.”

“I know.”

“And I didn’t listen to you then, either.” Twilight nuzzled up against Luna’s shoulder. “You’ve got a lot of ponies that love you. That would do anything to help you. You don’t have to handle this all by yourself.”

“Thank you, Twilight.” Luna closed her eyes and rested her head against Twilight in return. “I was alone for so long. I fear that sometimes I forget that there are those who care for me. But even if my story must end here, I am glad that there are those that would remember me for who I am, and not who I once was.”

“Of course.”

“Now.” Luna straightened herself. “We will only have one chance to succeed here. Are you ready, Twilight?”

Twilight took a deep breath. Then another. And a few more.

“Yes,” she finally decided.

Luna’s horn glowed a deep, oceanic blue. The walls around them crumbled. The shelves collapsed, books burned to ash. Even the portrait of Nightmare Moon fell from the castle spire, shattering somewhere in the streets below. Twilight looked out over the landscape.

“Canterlot?”

“A dream of Canterlot,” Luna corrected. “I have lowered my guard. The Nightmare will arrive soon to take me away with him. Twilight, can you make me a promise?”

“On top of fighting a godly magical being? Sure,” Twilight chuckled nervously.

“If something should happen. If our plan goes awry . . . Do not let him take me.”

“What do you mean?”

“What I said. Do whatever you can to make sure he does not take me. Even if that means you must kill me.” Luna bowed her head.

“But--”

“Please, Twilight. I know it is a grave deed to ask of you, but it is an important one. The fate of Equestria hangs in the balance.”

Twilight shook her head.

“No. But I will promise you this. We will stop the Nightmare. We’ll escape. After all, we still have to save Celestia, right? I made a promise to her, too.”

Above, the clouds parted, revealing a grand display of a full moon. It cast its light over the landscape. Over the mountains that held Canterlot, over the buildings below, and most importantly, over the duo standing on the broken tower.

A dark image appeared against the moon. A little spot of ink. As it moved close, Twilight could feel the magic radiating off it. Dark. Ancient. Wrong. Just attempting to comprehend it made her head ache.

“Ready yourself,” Luna commanded. “Indulge his weakness for speech. My spell will need time to work.”

Twilight flared out her wings and calmed her mind. Her magic pulsed within her, anxiously waiting for its call. Her muscles burned with adrenaline.

The Nightmare had arrived.

31: Memory of a Monster

The Nightmare stretched his wings to their full span as he glided down onto the tower. His hooves kicked up a cloud of dust as he touched down. He appeared like an alicorn, with long black wings and a spiraling silver horn. Fur as black as the void bristled against his skin, flowing dark and mysterious like the depths of a midnight ocean. But the longer Twilight looked at him, the more his form seemed to shift and stir, as though he were never quite in focus.

“And so, my queen calls me. I have missed you.” His voice sounded like a choir. A hundred different voices, all singing in unison.

“I am not your queen,” Luna growled. “And I never will be again.”

The Nightmare seemed to study Luna for a short time. “You still resist the Nightmare’s call? Impressive. But utterly futile. You have revealed yourself to me. And you will bow to my will.”

“I don’t think so.” Twilight stepped in front of Luna.

The beast smiled, revealing jagged fangs.

“The little princess has escaped her dream. That is quite rude. Do you know how long I spent crafting your greatest fantasies for you? And yet, you repay my kindness with rebellion.” He skulked around the edges of the tower. Twilight and Luna didn’t lower their guard.

“That dream was supposed to make me happy?” Twilight growled.

“Of course. Everything you could have ever wanted, all wrapped up in a tidy little bow for you. A loving family, a peaceful life, a happy ending. But you threw that all away.” His many voices grew increasingly agitated as he spoke. “But lucky for you, I am generous. Chrysalis has asked a favor of me.”

Twilight’s gasped.“Where is she? What did you do to her?”

The Nightmare threw his head back and laughed. The chorus followed, splitting the night with uproarious laughter. “Such anger. Did I strike a nerve, Pony?”

“You better not have hurt her,” Twilight threatened.

“As I said, I am generous. I allowed her to return home. She was quite grateful for the opportunity.”

“You're lying,” Twilight barked. Her hooves were shaking against the stone.

“What is the matter, Twilight? Do you not believe me?” He pressed his hoof to his chest. “Do you worry for her sake? Or do you wonder if she abandoned you? Left you to die here all alone?”

Twilight could feel the shadows of her mind writhe. Focusing became increasingly difficult. As the nightmare stopped, he glanced down at his shadow on the stone. Dark tendrils slithered forth from it, reaching out toward the two ponies.

“You’re lying,” Twilight barked. “She wouldn’t do that.”

“It is no concern of mine if you do not believe me.” He shrugged. His shadow didn’t. “But, before she left, she asked a favor of me. She wished for me to spare your life. And so, I offer you this benevolence. Hand over princess Luna, and I shall allow you to return to your dream to live out the rest of your life in your greatest fantasies.”

The dark limbs formed a circle around the ponies. Black mist seeped from them, coating the stone in frost. A gust of wind blew it past Twilight. It was far colder than any winter chill.

“I won’t let you take her,” Twilight promised. The cold seeped into her body, freezing her blood and chilling her bones. The cold of the grave embraced her, cradling her in its icy grasp.

With a sinister half-smile, the Nightmare cocked his brow.

“Then you intend to leave Evenfall all alone? Quite the motherly instinct you have.”

“I won’t go back. I can’t go back. Everyone is counting on me, and I won’t let them down.” Twilight’s magic pulsed. A shockwave erupted from her horn, scattering the black mist and shadow. Even the Nightmare grimaced as he stumbled.

“A shame,” he sighed.

His own horn combusted with black flame. The shadows returned, crawling out from every crack in the stone. They startled Twilight as they wrapped around her hooves and wound up her legs.

“I don’t think so.” Twilight’s magic slashed through the vine-like appendages. But for every one she lacerated, another reared its ugly head. A gasp from behind caught her attention. She turned to see Luna pulled down to the ground by the tendrils. They smashed her face down to the stone, causing her spell to flicker and fizzle.

“Luna!” Twilight’s magic reached out, but the beam of light was swallowed by black waves.

The dark vines threw Luna and Twilight apart, tossing them to opposite sides of the tower. The Nightmare smiled as he stepped into the center of the tower. The ground beneath him erupted with billowing black smoke that engulfed him completely.

Twilight took a deep breath, refocusing herself. A task made all the more difficult by the dozens of ice-cold limbs reaching out from the cracks in the stone, grasping at her, clawing at her. But she held fast. With a spark of magic, Twilight teleported away.

“A fancy trick.” The Nightmare’s voices echoed.

With a purple glow, Twilight reappeared in the sky, catching herself with her wings. The Nightmare glanced up at her, lips curled in amusement.

“I’ve got a few more tricks than that,” Twilight yelled back. She soared around the sky, orbiting around the tower as she struggled to think of a new plan. Luna was key. But that didn’t help with the angry monster standing between them.

Luna struggled against her binds, thrashing and squirming, trying to keep her magic steady. But her plan failed again. The shadows around her morphed into chains, binding her completely. They pulled taught with a crack, causing Luna to scream.

“Do you hear that, Twilight? Isn’t it beautiful?” The Nightmare asked.

Twilight’s response was a bolt of magic between the Nightmare’s eyes. He didn’t bother to dodge. The spell connected, the force blasting away his head. But it took only seconds for the shadows to put him back together.

“You don’t seem to understand that you cannot best me, Princess.”

Twilight’s instincts screamed at her to move. She banked hard to the right, narrowly avoiding an attack. It moved too quickly for her to see, but she could feel it. It tore through the air past her, rumbling like a train.

She sensed each attack before it happened. She dove and danced through the air, narrowly avoiding each strike. A downward glance told her just what had been after her. At the base of the tower, the ground boiled. While the shadows that grabbed at Twilight and Luna had been only about the size of her leg, these six that stretched up from the earth were thicker than tree trunks and taller than the spires of Canterlot Castle.

They speared upward from the dirt, swatting at Twilight like they would a bothersome fly.

All the while, the Nightmare stood and watched, directing his magic with little more than the occasional flick of his horn.

Twilight stopped herself with a powerful flap of her wings.

The sudden stop threw off the tendril’s accuracy, instead slamming into the collapsing another of the castle towers. Before another could rise to strike, Twilight dove toward the Nightmare.

She slung a barrage of spells.

Several punched through the Nightmare, leaving wide gaps in his form.

But not all the shots were aimed at him. Several peppered the stone around Luna, breaking a few of the chains holding her. Although it wasn’t enough to free her, it allowed her to take a deep breath and kept her from screaming.

With a silent cheer, Twilight continued her assault. Another broken chain. Then another.

With her attention on Luna, Twilight didn't notice the Nightmare’s next strike. One of the dark limbs reaching up from the courtyard clipped her, tearing through the end of her wing, shredding her feathers and knocking her from the air.

She hit the top of the tower hard, crashing down toward the Nightmare.

Before she could scramble away, he drilled a hoof into her back, between her wings.

If she were able to breathe, she would have screamed.

“I must say, when I learned that Nightmare Moon had fallen, I suspected Celestia might be responsible. Imagine my surprise when I learned that there was another princess. I was thrilled to see you for myself.”

The Nightmare leaned down toward Twilight’s head. She could feel his frosty breath on the nape of her neck.

“But I must say,” he continued, pulling back. “I am quite disappointed.”

“Shut up,” Twilight croaked through her teeth. She tried to draw in a breath, only for the Nightmare to knock it back out of her with a second stomp. A loud crack filled the air. Twilight tried to scream, but her voice died in her throat.

“Still, I suppose a promise is a promise.” The Nightmare sighed and removed his weight from Twilight’s spine. Wracked with pain, she collapsed into a heap. “One last time, I will offer you mercy. A perfect dream. Or you can die here. It is your choice to make.”

Twilight pulled herself from the crater. She stumbled away from the Nightmare, her steps drunk on the pain burning through her body.

“What do you say, Princess?”

“I . . .” Twilight coughed. It tasted like blood. “I will never . . . go back.”

“Very well.” Even in her dazed state, she thought she could see true disappointment on the Nightmare’s face. That fact almost made her proud. “I leave you to my newest pet, then.” The Nightmare turned his back to her. Before Twilight could understand what he meant, one of the tendrils swiped Twilight from the top of the tower, sending her spinning into the city below.

Twilight tried to stop her fall, but her body wouldn’t move. A sensation of numbness overwhelmed her. She couldn’t feel the pain. She hoped that it had something to do with adrenaline. Her fall stopped short when she slammed through a stone wall.

At least, she thought it was a stone wall.

Then it sent her rocketing down into the streets of Canterlot. She hit the cobblestone hard enough to leave a trench behind her as she slid. Sent tumbling head-over-hooves, Twilight glanced up to see just what she had hit. And as soon as she had, she really wished she hadn’t.

“I suppose you’re his new pet, then,” Twilight lamented, staring up at the towering form of Tirek.

Like the nightmare, his body was formed from black mist. His upper half was leaned forward, still recovering from a punch. Twilight could see a few specks of her blood on his knuckles.

“Well. I beat the real one. You shouldn’t be too much harder.”

Twilight rose slowly to her hooves. The slightest sensation started to return to her battered form. The pain was almost crippling, but she gritted her teeth and powered through. Her vision cleared and her breathing slowed to its normal pace. Her wings flexed, shaking off the debris.

The lumbering centaur stood tall. The two black horns atop his head crackled with energy as a small star appeared between them. Twilight widened her stance, waiting. Static in the air set her fur on end. With a roar, Tirek unleashed a torrent of blinding magic. It ripped down the street, shattering glass and melting stone as it passed.

Though her thoughts remained fuzzy, Twilight ignited her magic. She started her teleportation spell, but something interrupted her. A faint buzzing sound filled the air. Something dark whizzed past, scooping Twilight up into the air before speeding down an alleyway and out of the path of the oncoming devastation. A column of fire lit up the night as Tirek’s blast obliterated nearly half of Canterlot.

Cold hooves held Twilight just high enough to keep her hooves from dragging.

Rather than the biting frost of the Nightmare, this cold touch set her at ease. For a moment, she forgot her pain as she stared up at the mossy, blue-green mane of Chrysalis.

“Sorry I’m late. I wanted to be dramatic with my entrance.”

Despite the grave circumstances, Twilight laughed as a weight lifted from her heart. Suddenly, her pain didn’t seem so unbearable. “I knew you wouldn’t abandon me.”

“You always were a drama queen.”

Once she was sure they were hidden from the behemoth, Chrysalis stopped and lowered Twilight onto the ground.

“What are you doing here?” Twilight asked, throwing herself at Chrysalis.

“Is there somewhere else I need to be?” Chrysalis awkwardly patted Twilight’s back.

“I didn’t mean it like that. Of course I’m happy to see you. The Nightmare lied to me. He told me he sent you home.”

Chrysalis frowned. “He offered me the chance.”

Twilight nuzzled at Chrysalis' neck. The changeling gasped at the sudden touch. “But you stayed to help me?”

“No,” Chrysalis said quickly. She cleared her throat and nudged Twilight away. “You’re simply lucky that I’m vengeful and stubborn. Now, why don’t you be grateful that I just saved your life and we leave it at that.”

“Thanks for saving me. But I had it under control,” Twilight said.

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow.“Under control? I wasn’t even sure you were alive after that.”

“I’ve had worse.” Twilight rolled her shoulder, wincing as the joint popped. Small cuts and bruises covered most of her body. Her right wing no longer had a tip. Still, she stretched it out and inspected the damage.

“They still work?” Chrysalis asked.

“They’d better,” Twilight growled back. “I don’t have time to be injured. The Nightmare has Luna at the top of Canterlot Castle. He’s stronger than I expected. We can’t let him take Luna.”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “You say that like it’s a bad thing.”

“It is.” Twilight finished her inspection. “Nothing’s broken. Surprisingly. Going to be sore in the morning, though.” She sucked a breath through her teeth as she turned and started deeper into the labyrinth of alleyways.

Chrysalis scoffed, but followed. “You’re not going back there, are you?” she asked.

“I don’t have a choice.”

“Tell me you at least have a plan.”

Twilight nodded. “Free Luna.”

“That sounds like a horrible plan.”

“We don’t have a choice.” Chrysalis stopped and let Twilight peek around the edge of a corner market. A wave of her hoof told her the coast was clear. They hurried across the street. They were rats in a maze. And the hungry cat was closing in. Chrysalis could feel his thunderous steps instead of hearing them.

“Well, first thing first. That thing isn’t letting you anywhere near that castle. Do you have a plan for him?”

“I’m still working on that. Tirek is one of the strongest villains I’ve ever faced. Beating him won’t be easy.”

“Wait.” Chrysalis stopped with a huff. “You know that thing?” She pointed a hoof toward the four-legged disaster.

“His name is Tirek.” Twilight frowned. “I mean, the real one is Tirek. That’s . . . that’s my recurring nightmare.” She shuddered. “He’s not going to be easy to get past. But now that you’re here--”

“Hold on a second. He’s the monster that gave you nightmares? Didn’t I kidnap you twice and nearly turn you and everyone you loved into mindless husks for my nourishment?”

“Is this really the time for this discussion?” Twilight walked away again.

“What could he possibly have done that supersedes me?” Chrysalis surprised even herself with the note of disgust in her question.

Twilight sighed and answered over her shoulder. “He flattened half of Ponyville, blasted me through a mountain, and blew up my house. Okay? I mean, just look at him, he’s huge and terrifying.”

“He blasted you through a mountain?”

“Yes. Now if you’re done asking inappropriate questions, we need to come up with a plan. It won’t be long before he just decides to start bulldozing the whole city just to find us.” Almost as if waiting for her permission, an explosion erupted from the other end of Canterlot.

“Twilight, wait,” Chrysalis put a hoof on the pony’s shoulder, stopping her again.

“What? We don’t have time to waste.”

“I’m not wasting time. Your story gave me an idea. Start heading toward Canterlot Castle. Keep the Nightmare distracted, just like we planned. I’ll take care of the giant idiot.”

Twilight shook her head.

“You won’t be able to take him alone. He’s too strong for you. And besides, if he’s anything like his master, we won’t be able to hurt him. The only one that can is Luna. That’s why we need to free her.”

Chrysalis flashed a devious smile.

“I don’t intend on trying to fight him.”

“Fine.” Twilight faced her body toward Chrysalis. “Tell me what you’re planning. I’ll help.”

“No. You rest. Gather your strength. You’ll need it if you’re going up against the Nightmare again.” Twilight tried to object, but Chrysalis cut her off. “Do you trust me?”

After a short hesitation, Twilight nodded.

“I do,” she said, the corners of her lips curling into a smile.

“Then trust me.” Without thinking, Chrysalis returned the smile. “I’ll prove that I’m the scarier monster. Just watch.”

“Promise me you’ll be safe. I’ve already lost you once today.”

“You . . . lost me?” Chrysalis asked.

Twilight’s cheeks glowed red as she turned away.

“Long story. No time. Go do whatever it is you’re planning. And watch out for his magic drain. I’ll wait for you by the Canterlot Castle gates.” Chrysalis headed toward Tirek, while Twilight continued through the alleyways to the skyward spires of Canterlot Castle.

“Alright.” Chrysalis flattened herself against the wall, peeking out to see the centaur on his rampage. He roared as he fired another blast, removing half a city block from the map. “Step one: Getting his attention.”

Taking a moment to reinforce her nerves, Chrysalis slipped out into the street. Her hooves pounded against the concrete as she galloped toward the towering figure. As she neared him, the city ceased to exist around her. Nothing remained but the burned out husks of homes.

“Tirek!” Chrysalis’ voice carried across the devastated landscape.

The upper half of Tirek’s body turned until he faced her. His beady yellow eyes zeroed on her. Awed by the malice in his smirk, she started to understand why Twilight feared this creature more than any other.

But she could not hold his attention for long. Without so much as a note of disgust, he returned to his task, tearing apart another city block as he continued his march across the corpse of Canterlot.

“Hey! Do you hear me? I’m talking to you?”

Chrysalis frowned. She reared up onto her hind legs and lashed forward, sending an emerald wave slicing the beast where his two halves met. As she expected, the wound lasted momentarily before his smoky form filled back in. Regardless, it did the job. Tirek circled around, trampling a house as he turned to face Chrysalis.

“You would dare strike at me, peon?” His words were natural disasters. The terror he emanated put earthquakes to shame. Suddenly, Chrysalis had doubts about her plan.

“Y-Yeah, I do dare. You ignored me,” she spat.

The centaur’s equine half knelt, allowing him to lean in closer to her.

“You should consider yourself fortunate. I have no time to waste on the insignificant. Flee. Before I decide you’re worthy of my attention.”

Again, he started to leave.

Chrysalis growled. Even with his tremendous size, he had the ego to match.

“Alright. That failed.” She chewed her tongue. Without her horn, a full transformation would be insane. But maybe she could make do with just a single piece. Cloaking herself in the shadows of the nearest alleyway, Chrysalis massaged her collar. She focused whatever magic she could spare into her throat.

“Tirek!” Throwing her head back, she screamed into the night. Twilight’s voice poured from her lips. The heavy footfalls stopped. Chrysalis dared a peek around the corner, where she saw Tirek, scanning for the source of the call.

With a chuckle, Chrysalis kicked a trash can out into the street. The hollow aluminum rang like a bell as it bounced across the bumpy road. As she hoped, Tirek’s eyes snapped to the noise.

“You cannot hide from me forever, Princess,” he roared, shaking the city as he galloped forward. Before he could reach her, Chrysalis slipped away, keeping out of sight as she taunted.

“Oh no! Tirek has found me. What am I going to do?” She stifled a chuckle as she rounded a corner into the residential district. Tirek’s magic tore through everything behind her, close enough that she could feel the heat radiating from the molten slag it left behind.

Her path zig-zagged through the city, always stopping long enough for Tirek to take a shot. She focused on staying unseen. A relatively simple task with the gridlocked architecture of the city. As the city was erased, Chrysalis could hear the whine of buckling metal. But she kept her eyes trained on her goal: the snow-capped peak of Mount Canterlot.

“Why do you hide from me? Does my power frighten you, little Pony?” Tirek called.

Chrysalis scoffed, but her confidence wavered as the path ended at a brick wall. From the sound of his voice, he was closing in on her more quickly than she thought he would. She prayed this would be close enough.

“Step two. Try not to die.” She drank in a deep breath and pushed off the concrete. Her wings carried her up into position. With one final look backwards, she adjusted her position slightly. Satisfied, she cleared her throat and called out.

“Hey, Tirek?”

The centaur looked up from his search. “You. You speak with the voice of the Princess. What form of trickery is this?”

“Aww, what’s the matter?” Chrysalis mocked him with a pout. “Did I trick you?”

“I warned you to flee. For now, you have proven yourself worthy of my attention.” Tirek straightened his upper half.

Chrysalis rubbed her eyes with her hooves while unleashing a slew of fake sobs and crocodile tears. “Is the little filly upset that I wasted his precious time? Or maybe you’re just mad that you’re an idiot? Honestly, both of them are completely valid reasons.”

Tirek’s face reddened. An impressive feat, giving his skin was already stained that color.

“I have heard enough.” An electric charge pulsed through the air. Chrysalis could feel the static building up in her shell and mane. Far below, loose stones and bricks started to lift off the ground. She swallowed hard. This was the second dumbest thing she’d ever done.

The golden orb between his horns spun like a whirlwind.

“Any last words before you die?” Tirek shouted, his voice barely audible over the howling wind.

“Yeah. Don’t miss.” Chrysalis whispered. The edges of her lips curled upward.

Tirek’s magic blasted from his horns. Chrysalis’ wings locked to her sides, dropping her out of the way of the incoming inferno. The attack’s full force soared over her head, but the heat was enough to burn her skin, even through her chitin. Though she squeezed her eyes shut, the light blinded her. Her hooves instinctively moved to her ears, desperate to block out the beastly screech of the resulting explosion.

The heat dissipated. The light faded. The explosive rumbling didn’t. Perfect.

“You missed!” Chrysalis stuck out her tongue like a bratty child.

Tirek’s only response was a furious snarl. Rather than charge another attack, he lifted his arm, facing his palm toward Chrysalis. His fingers curled into a claw. A cold sense of dread gripped at her chest. This wasn’t part of the plan.

Chrysalis’ body stiffened. Her wings locked into place, but she didn’t fall. She gnashed her teeth. Her mind screamed for her body to move, but it wouldn’t react. Her magic likewise failed to heed her.

“I detect some powerful magic within you. Consider yourself fortunate. You will not die this day.” As he spoke, his fingers started to glow. Green energy tore from Chrysalis’ body, funneling between his teeth. Her chitin lost its sheen and her body ached as her magic drained away.

“S-So, this is the magic drain, huh?” Chrysalis groaned.

“You finally realize the Princess sent you to your doom.”

“N-Nope. This was by choice.”

Tirek opened his mouth to speak, but stopped. The sapping cord between them broke as he glanced around the city. “What is that infernal noise?” He asked.

The rumbling grew ever louder. By now, Chrysalis could hear nature’s roar ringing in her ears. “That sound?” Chrysalis laughed, but with the chalkiness of her mouth, it sounded more like a cough. “I wouldn’t worry too much about that. If I were you, I’d worry more about that grinding metal.”

“What? I don’t hear any--” Tirek’s eyes widened as he realized his mistake. His gaze snapped to the peak of the mountain. A chunk of stone had been torn away, making the whole mountain shudder.

“I hope you like snow,” Chrysalis muttered.

They watched as the top half of Mount Canterlot collapsed in on itself. The resulting avalanche moved quickly. A cloud of white death that flattened everything in its path. Tirek forgot about his prisoner, releasing her from his grip. With her energy sapped, it took Chrysalis’ wings a few seconds of freefall to kick in. She hauled herself up, out of the way of the impending disaster.

Tirek scowled. He lifted each of his four legs, one at a time, and rooted them firmly in the land beneath him. His bulky arms crossed in front of him, forming a barricade over his face. The landslide struck the edge of the city.

Houses. Trees. Streetlights. Everything perished beneath the weight of the plummeting mountain. Unleashing a defiant howl, Tirek, too, vanished into the snow and stone. Chrysalis watched with sadistic glee as Canterlot crumbled.

“Step three,” she snickered.

In less than a minute, the avalanche ended. Chrysalis looked over her work. Only the row of houses closest to Canterlot castle had survived. Everything else had been buried beneath the mountain’s remains. But her joy faded as the snow started to shift.

Tirek hauled himself up from beneath the snow. “Snow? That was your brilliant plan?”

Chrysalis frowned. “No. That was step three. I’m still waiting for step four.”

“Step four?” Tirek cocked an eyebrow.

The sound of grinding metal echoed through the valley. The city shifted, knocking loose a few clumps of snow from the edges. Tirek started to sink. The whole city started to sink.

“That is step four.”

Canterlot’s metal frame shrieked as the beams buckled under the sudden weight. Chrysalis hovered just outside his reach, keeping her muzzle upturned as she smiled down at him.

“Goodbye, Tirek,” Chrysalis smiled. “It was fun playing with you.” She waved goodbye.

Tirek started to speak, but his words were inaudible against the crunch of snapping metal. His scream brought comfort to her as she watched nearly all of Canterlot collapse into the lake below.

Chrysalis’ laughter echoed across the now empty space as her magic returned to her.

Once she had drunk her fill of victory, she flew off toward the only building still standing in what was once the great capital of Equestria: Canterlot Castle.

Author's Note

Tell me, who do you think is the more dangerous villain?

Let me know below.

32: From Midnight Unto Dawn

Twilight approached the new edge of Canterlot. She stood only a few feet from the castle’s golden gates. Despite knowing the real Canterlot still stood strong, Twilight couldn’t help but feel her stomach toss and turn as she gazed out over the destruction of her hometown.

“Told you I’d take care of that stupid giant,” Chrysalis glided down to land at Twilight’s side.

“That was your plan?” Twilight asked, staring unblinkingly at the smoldering ruins below.

Chrysalis grinned. “Impressed?”

“A bit.” Twilight finally managed to pull her eyes off the scene before her. “But I’m mostly just more terrified now.”

“Didn’t I tell you that I’d prove who’s the scarier monster?” Chrysalis asked, flashing her fangs with a mad smile.

“It’s still Tirek. Apparently, his magic was strong enough to tear down Canterlot.”

Chrysalis scoffed. “You’re saying that just to annoy me, aren’t you?”

“The important part is that Tirek is gone.” Stone-faced, Twilight turned to the castle gates. “But we’re far from finished here. We've still got to deal with the Nightmare. Are you ready?”

“No.”

“No?” Twilight stopped in front of the gate. “What do you mean no?”

“My magic is about at it’s limit, Twilight. I don’t have much left in me.”

Biting her lip, Twilight pushed the golden bars, swinging the gate open with a rusty creak. “Then we stick to the plan. Stay out of sight. Wait for me to get his attention. Then you focus on freeing Luna. Got it?”

Chrysalis cocked her brow.“You’re banking a lot on Luna? You sure she’ll deliver?”

“She’s the only one that can beat the Nightmare. We have to save her at all costs.” Twilight struggled to swallow with her dry throat. “If she can’t . . . then we lose. It’s as simple as that.”

“I see.” Plates clicked into place as Chrysalis stretched her neck. “Then let’s make this count.” Twilight spread her wings, ready to take off, but Chrysalis stopped her. “Twilight . . .” The alicorn turned over her shoulder. “Be careful.”

Twilight broke out into a half-smile.

“Look,” Chrysalis sneered. “If you don’t make it out of this alive, then I don’t get my favor. So try not to die. For my sake.”

“Of course. You make sure you get out in one piece, too.”

Chrysalis covered her eyes as Twilight’s wings lifted her into the air, kicking up a cloud of dust in her wake. With a heavy sigh, Chrysalis followed.

As Twilight spiraled up around the tower, she started to see her breath. The night air had only grown colder since her departure. With a muttered spell, she spread her magic across her wings, shearing off the thin layer of frost from them. Her feathers shimmered as the magic soaked in. Twilight rocketed past the top level of the tower, stopping only when just out of the Nightmare’s range.

“Hey!” she shouted. Her voice carried well over the open air. The Nightmare turned, spotting her where she hovered. Luna tried to turn, but the rattling chains kept her pinned down.

“Still alive, are you? You’ve become quite the nuisance. ” the Nightmare called out. The cacophony of voices fell out of sync momentarily.

“Good. Glad I’ve finally got your attention.” At this distance, Twilight doubted he could see her smile. At the edge of the tower, unnoticed by her enemies, Chrysalis flickered through the dark and got into position.

“It’s a shame it had to come to this, Twilight. Nightmare Moon would have been my queen, but you would have made a wonderful general.” The Nightmare stepped forward. His shadowy horn burned with black fire. A beam of magic tore past Twilight, singeing a patch of fur on her cheek. Several more blasts flew past, but their target was already gone in a sparkle of violet light.

Twilight countered with a magical assault of her own, raining down a shower of glittering magical bolts. Less than half hit the Nightmare, punching thin holes through his unflinching form. Twilight kept her eyes closed, feeling the magic in the air rather than watching it fly towards her. The few bolts that caught her dissipated harmlessly against a sudden shield.

At the tower’s edge, Chrysalis scrambled up the stone. She lifted her head just high enough to glimpse the Nightmare. His back faced her as he slung spells up into the sky. Luna lay feet away, bound in chains.

With a deep breath, Chrysalis pulled herself up. She kept low to the ground, stalking forward silently toward the bound princess. In a single fluid movement, Chrysalis swept forward, covering Luna’s mouth to keep her silent.

“Say a word, and we’re both dead,” Chrysalis whispered.

Luna nodded.

Chrysalis poured magic into her hoof. Three claws formed of emerald flame extended from her. Taking a moment to wind up, Chrysalis brought her blades down hard, shattering a few chain links.

She reared for another strike, but was stopped when a black crystal sprouted out from Luna’s shadow, impaling Chrysalis’ leg mid-strike. She screamed as a second protruded from her own shadow, piercing through her wounded leg far enough for the point to stick out from her knee.

“You two don’t seem to understand . . .” The Nightmare announced. “This is my realm. I see everything here. He punctuated his words with two more crystals, through Chrysalis’ front shoulder and one leaving a nasty scratch on her neck.

“Chrysalis!”

Twilight threw up her shield and flew forward. The Nightmare’s shots hammered the shield, but she blew past him. Her horn glowed, stretching out like a blade. She cleaved the Nightmare in two, but she didn’t stop there. A series of quick cuts freed Chrysalis from the trap.

The building shook as the tendrils from before returned. They rained down on the battlefield. Twilight cut a path through the dark vines, raining inky blood across her and Chrysalis as they retreated into the sky.

“You alright?” Twilight asked.

“Great,” Chrysalis muttered. She pulled the bloody crystal from her shoulder with her teeth. “But that’s our plan out the window. Any other ideas?”

“We stick to the plan. One runs distraction, the other tries to free Luna.”

“Why do your plans keep involving me getting hurt?” Chrysalis whined.

But Twilight was already back in the air. She circled clockwise around the tower. Every few feet, her horn ignited, leaving a levitating orb of energy in her wake. Cold dark limbs swatted at her, but she weaved through unscathed. They weren’t moving as quickly as before.

As the last ball of energy spawned into the night sky, Twilight activated her spell with a flick of her horn. In unison, each orb erupted into a scattershot of magical energy. Dozens of bolts peppered the tower.

The Nightmare pulled his dark threads in close. They curled over the tower like a shield, but were promptly shredded by Twilight’s onslaught. Chrysalis swooped down. She didn’t slow down as she breezed past Luna, snipping another chain before retreating back to safety.

Each new dark limb that arose was burned away with Twilight’s magic. And each break in the Nightmare’s defense allowed Chrysalis to bring them one step closer to freeing Luna.

When only a few chains remained, the Nightmare growled.

“That’s enough!” he roared. His horn pointed skyward. Twilight froze as the air filled with enough magic energy to overwhelm her senses and send her reeling. A shield wrapped around Luna. More alarmingly, Twilight watched the horizon vanish.

It took a moment for her to understand what was happening. The magic in the air seemed to be tearing the very world apart. The ground crumbled away into a bottomless abyss. The stars in the sky flickered and died. Shadows rushed forward from every direction like tidal waves, crashing down on the remains of Canterlot with enough force to melt the world into ash.

“What is he doing?” Chrysalis asked, appearing at Twilight’s flank.

“I don’t know. But he’s gathering a lot of magic. We need to get Luna out now.”

“Twilight, wait!”

Chrysalis’ words fell on deaf ears. Twilight dove forward. Purple flames licked up her horn as she closed in on the Nightmare’s shield. Another crystal burst from the stone, aimed for Twilight’s head. She pulled up just enough to avoid the point, but crashed against the side. She landed on her hooves with enough force to split the stone beneath her. But she didn’t stay down long. She launched herself back into the air as another cluster of crystalline spikes erupted.

“This has been fun . . .” The Nightmare’s voice split the night. It seemed to bore right into Twilight’s brain, blurring her sight and ringing her ears. “But I’m done bothering with such insects.”

The energy flooding the air drifted inward, centered on the Nightmare. Each pulse dragged Twilight and Chrysalis in like a riptide. Twilight tried to batter the Nightmare with spells. Shots made purely of desperation, as useless as ever.

“I’d say it’s been a pleasure, Princess. But I at least owe you honesty.” He had to scream to be heard over the roar of the wind. Energy gathered at the tip of his horn, forming a small vortex above his head. Even the few shafts of moonlight left curled around it.

With a laugh that echoed endlessly into the void, the Nightmare unleashed his spell. A small black bead shot forward like a bullet. The recoil blasted the Nightmare back to the edge of the arena. The tower shook under the force.

Twilight snapped back to her senses as a hoof dug into her ribs. Chrysalis kicked her out of the way, simultaneously pushing herself back. The bead whorled past them, nearly knocking them both out of the sky with its shockwave.

“Thanks,” Twilight gasped.

“Don’t thank me yet.”

Chrysalis nodded toward the bullet they’d just dodged. Twilight’s eyes went wide as she watched it curl around in a wide arc back at her. She tried to move out of the way again, but the bead shifted its trajectory back on course. With her options running low, Twilight fled. Her form was a blur as she moved through the night. She poured more magic into her wings, increasing her speed even further. But no matter how far she went or how hard she dodged, the spell stayed on her tail as it inched closer to her.

“That takes care of Twilight. Now, you and I have some unfinished business, Changeling.” The Nightmare returned to the center of his stage. “I offered you mercy. I offered you a way out. And you spat upon my kindness. You would have made a fine dog. But instead, you will die a mutt.”

“Greater beasts than you have tried,” Chrysalis spat.

Her eyes flicked toward Twilight. She didn’t have long before the spell caught up. And Chrysalis herself wasn’t really in a better place. She didn’t like the plan that came to mind, but she couldn’t think of anything better.

Chrysalis bolted after Twilight. The alicorn had reached the edge of the world and circled back, narrowly avoiding the ball of energy. It passed by still close enough to tear a generous chunk out of her flank. Focused completely on dodging, she didn’t notice Chrysalis about to meet her head on.

Until they collided.

Twilight’s gaze snapped toward Chrysalis as the changeling’s legs pressed up against her chest. The bruise burned, but fell low on Twilight’s list of priorities. The two of them came to a dead stop. Twilight could feel the spell’s imminent impact.

Time crawled to a standstill. With Chrysalis’ hoof pressed against her. She tried to shake her head, but Chrysalis only closed her eyes. Twilight saw her lips move in response, but couldn’t hear a word. Instead, she could only read Chrysalis’ smiling lips.

Make. It. Count.

The world went silent as dread wrapped an icy claw around Twilight’s heart.

Chrysalis pushed Twilight away with as much force as she could muster. Not enough to hurt, but enough to keep her from intervening.

As Twilight fell, she could only watch as Chrysalis leaned her head back. Her chest swelled with a deep, calming breath. The black bead tried to turn toward Twilight, but it was too close.

Emerald energy glowed in Chrysalis’ eyes as the spell found its mark against her chest. The bead shattered instantly. The resulting blast consumed Chrysalis’ body completely.

Twilight didn’t have time to mourn. She barely had a moment to brace as the blast’s shockwave washed over her. Even from here, she could feel her fur igniting under the heat. The force rippled through her body, bringing with a tide of red-hot pain.

Her vision faded in and out. She could feel the wind around her as she fell. Crashing through the ceiling of the Canterlot Castle, Twilight fell like a comet, leaving a crater in the center of the Great Hall as she landed mere inches from Celestia’s empty throne.

Twilight could feel something pooling beneath her. It was warm. It felt nice against the increasingly cold numbness that infected her body. As her eyelids grew heavy, she could only stare at the stained-glass windows. The colorful depictions of her and her friends were the last thing she saw as she slipped into the darkness.

They would love to hear about this dream just as soon as she woke up.

Twilight stood in the doorway, watching. Celestia lay in the room before her, her nose in a book. She had her reading glasses on the bridge of her nose. A sight that always made Twilight smile.

“Aunt Celestia!”

That familiar sound sunk a blade into Twilight’s heart. An alicorn filly galloped past, crashing into Celestia’s plush fur as though she were a snow bank.

“Evenfall?” Celestia asked as the small ball curled up beneath her wing. She put the book aside, setting her glasses atop it before giving her full attention to the filly. “Is something the matter?”

“It was an accident, Auntie. I didn’t mean to do it.”

“Why don’t you sit down and tell Aunt Celestia what happened.”

“You’ll be mad at me.”

“Of course I won’t be.”

“I can tell you,” Twilight said.

In a single surreal moment, Twilight heard her own voice speaking. But it wasn’t coming from her. She turned around to see herself walking in through the doorway. Her older self. Back when she was Evenfall’s mother.

Twilight’s elder form strode past, oblivious to the younger observer.

“Twilight, what is this about?” Celestia asked. At her mother’s call, Evenfall burrowed deeper beneath Celestia’s wing until she was completely hidden.

“I got a call from Starlight at the school. Evenfall sent a colt to the nurse’s office.”

Twilight searched her memories. She didn’t remember this part of the dream. But she must have lived through it. Her head spun as she watched her older self settle beside Celestia. She pulled Evenfall free with her magic and tucked her under her own violet wing.

Seeing herself as a mature alicorn alongside Celestia brought a warm, fuzzy feeling to Twilight’s chest. She wondered if she would ever live to see it herself.

“She did what?” Celestia asked, eyes wide.

“Evenfall. Would you care to explain to Aunt Celestia what happened?”

“Alright, Mommy.” Evenfall poked her head out from her mother’s embrace. “I really am sorry. I didn’t mean to do it.”

“I know, Sweetie.” Twilight smiled at her daughter, but showed sadness in her eyes. “You’re not in trouble, Evenfall. But there are some things you need to know. I think it’s time Celestia and I explained some things to you.”

Celestia’s face lit up with realization.

“Okay.” Evenfall sniffled. “Some of the other foals were playing ball. They always play with the same rules. One team of unicorns, one team of pegasi.”

Another wave of tears rolled down the filly’s cheeks. Twilight wiped them away with the tip of her wing.

Evenfall continued. “And one of them knocked the ball away. And I caught it. I asked them if I could play, too. I wanted to make friends.” The story paused shortly for Twilight to provide her daughter with a tissue. “They told me that I wasn’t allowed to play. I didn’t fit on either team.”

“Is this the first time you’ve had this issue?” Celestia asked.

“No. They pick on me a lot. They call me a freak.”

Both Twilights huffed in unison.

“What? That’s ridiculous. I should go over there right now and have a talk with Starlight,” Twilight fumed.

“No, Mommy. If you tell on them, then everyone will know I had something to do with it. It would just make things worse.”

“What did you do when he said this to you?” Celestia wondered.

“I . . .” Evenfall studied her hoof. “I threw the ball back at him. I didn’t mean to throw it that hard . . . I just felt so upset.”

“She sent the colt home with an injured leg. They think it might be broken,” Twilight explained. Evenfall whimpered under her.

“I see.” Celestia gazed down at her niece, who refused to meet her look.

“I’m sorry. It was an accident.”

Celestia wrapped a foreleg over Evenfall and ruffled her mane. “I know you, Evenfall. You would never hurt another pony intentionally. But that’s why you’re here.”

“Am I in trouble?”

“No,” Celestia cooed. “But it means that it’s time for you to learn what it means to be an alicorn. You are special, Evenfall. You have the magic of all three races flowing through you. That will make you stronger, faster, and bigger than any of the other foals at that school.”

Evenfall shifted uncomfortably. “Then I really am a freak?”

“No.” Celestia shook her head emphatically. “No, you are not a freak. You’re special. Someday, when you grow up, you’re going to be a Princess of Equestria. Like me and your mother. And it’s a big responsibility.”

“What do you mean?” Evenfall’s voice quaked.

“Alicorns are very powerful, Evenfall. We’re meant to use our power to protect Equestria and all the peaceful ponies of the world. But having all that power can be tough. Sometimes it can be hard to control. And when someone makes you angry, you just want to . . .” Celestia sighed. “Throw a ball at them.”

“Like I did.” Evenfall deflated. “So it is my fault.”

“No.” Twilight nuzzled her daughter. “But it does mean that it’s time for you to learn. Celestia and I will teach you how to control your magic. Just like she taught me.”

“More schooling?” Evenfall groaned.

Celestia laughed.

But Twilight didn’t. Neither of them. Celestia and Evenfall froze. They vanished along with the rest of the room, leaving the two Twilights standing alone in an empty white space.

“She was right, you know?” Twilight said.

“About what?” Twilight asked in response.

“About us. We hold powerful magic. Magic meant to help us protect Equestria.”

“The Nightmare.”

“He’s more powerful than anything we’ve ever faced.”

“Too powerful. We couldn’t do anything to stop him.”

“Because we’re afraid, Twilight.”

“We’re not scared. Just too weak.”

A long silence passed between them.

“We’re afraid of death, Twilight.”

An even longer silence this time.

“No. We’re not afraid to die. If that’s what it takes to save our friends, then we’ll gladly give up our life.”

“But it isn’t our death I’m asking about. Is it?”

“No.”

Twilight opened her eyes. Both of them stood at the base of their castle’s front steps. Before them, Ponyville burned. Blood spattered across the cobblestone streets, but was starting to disappear beneath the snowy ash. Bodies were scattered across the landscape. Bodies Twilight recognized. Their lifeless eyes lingered on her, burning her.

“What do you want me to do?” Twilight squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out the scene. But it had already been branded into her mind. The stench of death on the wind nearly broke her.

“We can’t be afraid anymore, Twilight.”

“The Nightmare is too strong. I can’t stop him,” Twilight cried.

“This wasn’t the Nightmare, Twilight.”

Twilight looked to herself. No longer did her older counterpart stand beside her. Instead, it was a version of her she didn’t recognize. They shared the same violet coat, but little else. Her wings and tail burned dark, almost black. Her horn crackled with faded blue lightning. The same energy burned in her eyes.

“Who are you?”

“Even looking out on your home razed to the ground, his death still scares you more, doesn’t it?” Her voice sounded wrong. She could hear a slight reverberation with each word. “Because if he dies, then it really doesn’t matter what happens, does it?”

“Who are you talking about?”

Ponyville was gone. They were back in the white room. This time, they were accompanied by a statue of the Nightmare, reared back and standing tall in all his dark glory.

“His death scares you, doesn’t it?”

“I . . . I don’t . . .”

“Because it means you failed. You’re not too weak to stop him, Twilight. You’re too weak to stop me. Right?”

“I . . . I . . .” Twilight choked back tears. “I can’t. I won’t. I’d rather die than lose control.”

“You think things will be any different if he wins? Listen to yourself, Twilight. You’re stronger than you know. But you have to stop holding back. You have to trust yourself. You have to trust in who you are. Who we are.”

“What if I can’t?” Twilight shuddered. “What if I enjoy it?”

“You’ll have to be strong.”

Somewhere, in the back of her mind, Twilight heard church bells ring.

“And what if I’m not strong? What if I can’t control it?”

“You’ll never be able to control it, Twilight. That’s the problem. You have to let go of that control. You have to let go of your fears, your hopes, your morality. Sometimes . . . sometimes you don’t need to be afraid of death. Sometimes, it is necessary. That’s what Chrysalis taught you, isn’t it?”

The bells grew louder.

And louder.

Until each ringing clang threatened to break her mind.

“What do you say now, Luna. There is no one left to save you,” The Nightmare kneeled down beside the still-bound Luna. He caressed her cheek with a hoof. “You can rest now. You can bring me my queen.”

“No. Never,” Luna said through gritted teeth.

“Why must you insist on being so stubborn? What hope do you have left?”

Luna opened her mouth to answer, but something else caught her attention. Her eyes went wide as she stared over the Nightmare’s shoulder. He turned with a huff, annoyed at the constant interruption. Twilight stood in the center of the tower.

Her fur was stained with blood. Two of her legs and a wing were bent at unnatural angles. She muttered under her breath, interrupting herself with an occasional gasp of pain.

“You’re still alive?” The Nightmare snarled. “You’re quite persistent. I will never understand you ponies. Your hope is gone. Your fight is over. Yet you still insist on rising against me. How many times must I break you before you learn?”

He marched forward. He raised a hoof, the shadowy limb stretching out like the tip of a knife. Before he could swing, he stopped.

“Please,” Twilight muttered. Tears were streaming down her cheeks, pooling at her hooves. “Please don’t do this. I don’t want to hurt you.”

The Nightmare raised an eyebrow.

“Begging? For my life?” He stepped back. “Is this some sort of joke? Some game? No matter. Beg. Cower. Run. It doesn’t matter. Your time is up.”

A twelfth bell chimed somewhere in the dark.

The Nightmare brought his bladed hoof down, intent on sweeping clean through Twilight’s exposed throat. But the blow never landed. The Nightmare’s body disintegrated. His shadows scattered across the world as a blue lightning bolt struck where Twilight lay.

It took nearly a minute for his pieces to knit back together.

“I’m sorry.” Twilight bit her lip as one final tear dropped from the corner of her eye. It reached halfway down her cheek before evaporating. Lightning arced through Twilight’s body, scorching her wings, mane, and tail black. That same lightning burrowed into her horn and eyes, giving them an ethereal blue glow.

“What is this?” The Nightmare demanded as the last of his pieces returned.

A shockwave exploded out from the transformed pony. When the dust settled, the creature that stood apart from them was no longer Twilight.

“Another of your tricks?” The Nightmare asked.

Twilight -- or whatever she had become -- stepped forward.

Even to his own surprise, the Nightmare stepped back, cowering away from the overwhelming aura that burned around this pony.

“W-What are you?”

“What’s the matter? Are you scared?” The dark alicorn laughed, light glinting off her razor-sharp fangs. “You should be.”

“You’re not Twilight.”

“I’m everything she ever wanted. I’m everything she’s ever held back. Every dark impulse. Every fear. Every fantasy. I am Twilight Sparkle, perfected! I am Midnight Sparkle!”

The Nightmare snarled.

“Is that so? I guess I have nothing to fear, then. You couldn’t hurt me before. You can’t hurt me--” his words cut off abruptly as his head split from his neck. He hadn’t seen Midnight move, but she was gone. A flash of lightning tore past. In the following thunder, he heard her laughter echoing.

“I’m sorry? I didn’t quite catch that,” Midnight said. She stood behind him, looking back over her shoulder at his stunned form.

“You might be powerful. But that doesn’t change the facts. You can’t kill me.” The Nightmare’s head dispersed, reforming at the stump of his neck.

“Oh?” Midnight grinned. “Good. After everything you’ve done, after everything you took from me, I will relish breaking you over and over again!”

The Nightmare flicked his horn. From Midnight’s shadow, a cluster of crystals ripped out from the ground. Midnight avoided the attack in a blinding strike of lightning. This time, the Nightmare split vertically from muzzle to tail.

“Useless.” His halves stitched back together. “Let me show you real magic.”

The Nightmare’s form tore itself apart this time. He fell to pieces, reduced to nothing more than a bank of mist. It sank to the tower floor, gathering and rolling in waves.

Midnight pouted, watching this mist sweep by her hooves. “Trying to run? It doesn’t matter. Run all you like. I’ll still find you.” She tried to laugh, but fell silent as a sharpened ice blade burst forth from her chest. Then a second through her flank. A third through her belly.

She flapped her wings, clearing the mist from around her. The blades melted away, leaving deep wounds in their wake. Midnight took off into the air. As the mist spread, the air grew colder. Snow started to fall. Each flake that touched her body froze instantly, encasing a large portion of her body in ice.

“Not so confident now, are you?” The Nightmare’s words roared from every direction.

“You call this real magic?” Midnight licked the blood from the corner of her mouth. The energy on her body crackled, steam poured from her wounds as they burned shut. But the buildup didn’t stop. Glowing orbs formed at the tips of her outstretched wings. Another formed at the tip of her horn.

Though no lightning emanated from her body, a crack of thunder filled the air. The sounds blasted through the night, dispersing the mist and the clouds above. She glanced around, searching for her cowardly opponent.

Her magic sense kicked in, but a moment too late. A dark tendril pierced through the ground with a spray of rock and wood, crashing into Midnight and slamming her down into the tower. The rest sprouted around the tower, twisting up the gnarled stone like demonic ivy. As they reached the top, they swirled together, all swinging full force into the waiting pony.

The inferno in Midnight’s eyes burned bright.

Before the tendrils would rain down on her, she unleashed a wave of magic, slicing clean through each vine in unison, raining black ichor across the battlefield. The Nightmare coalesced high in the air. Given the puffs of smoke near his mouth, he seemed to be panting.

“Getting tired already?” Midnight called.

“I’m not the one covered in my own blood.”

“You know, I could use your help with an experiment.” Midnight licked her lips. “Don’t worry, it’ll be real easy. I’m going to kill you over and over until I find the messiest way,” she said with sadistic enthusiasm. “And then I’m going to keep at it until you stop getting back up.”

The smile wiped clear from the Nightmare’s face. With an earth-shaking crash of magic, the two figures clashed high above the ruined tower.

Chrysalis sat up, rubbing at her temple. Her vision blurred and doubled no matter how hard she tried to focus. Everything hurt. At the very least, that meant she was probably alive. She studied her surroundings the best she could. She seemed to be lying in a grassy field somewhere in the Canterlot Gardens.

Lightning and thunder drew her gaze upward. As the two figures clashed, Chrysalis could feel their power. She tried to pull herself up to her hooves, but stumbled. Her sense of balance was completely off. A quick glance down told her why.

“Doctor Heart isn’t going to be happy about that,” Chrysalis said, wincing at the sight of her injured leg. Or rather, where her injured leg used to be. From the knee down, there was nothing. A steady trickle of red dripped from the stump.

Her chitin clamped down, cutting off the blood supply completely.

That was only the tip of the iceberg. The blast tore a hole in her flank, burning the skin underneath. Though the rest of her shell was intact, she could feel the skin beneath, chafing as it broiled. Her wings were little more than ash scattered across her back.

“Twilight owes me big time for this.”

Chrysalis put her hoof against the wall of the castle. Then a second. She stopped for a moment to steady herself, then pulled up. Making progress felt like a slog, but she wouldn’t stop. She bit down hard on her tongue, the sharp pain momentarily dulling the rest of her broken body.

Each meeting of the titans above shook the stone, threatening to knock Chrysalis back to square one. Eventually she managed to make it to the roof. Near the base of the tower, a hole had been torn into the brick, revealing a spiral staircase. Silently thanking the Queens above, Chrysalis started up the stairs.

Her gait sounded odd against the stone floor.

It took a few minutes to reach the top, but she finally managed. Through a trapdoor, she climbed out onto the roof. Given her close proximity to the battle above, Chrysalis kept low. Each strike rattled the world, threatening to topple the tower like a child’s toy. Now close enough to see, Chrysalis realized the second combatant’s identity. She looked a lot like Twilight.

Chrysalis shook her head. Plenty of time for that later. As fast as she could, she limped over to Luna. Consumed by his current fight, the Nightmare’s magic had wavered, removing the shield over Luna. The princess met her with wide eyes and a hanging jaw.

“Chrysalis?”

“Miss me?”

“I thought you were dead.”

“Yeah, so did I.”

The Changeling tried to summon her magic, but the pain kept her from focusing. Of course, given her exhaustion, she might not have had the magic left to use anyway.

“Twilight . . . er . . . Midnight is keeping him busy, but she will not last forever.”

“You could help, you know,” Chrysalis groaned. She kicked at the chain with the same hoof as before. She tried not to look at where the crystal had ripped a new hole into her leg.

“These chains are sapping my magic somehow. But if you free me, we can still succeed.”

“Yeah, well--”

An explosion beside her nearly blew Chrysalis over the tower’s edge. When the dust settled, she saw the hole in the stone where something had crashed through. She dared a glance upward to see the Nightmare floating down toward her.

“Honestly, do any of you ever die?” the Nightmare asked. “Maybe I should try severing your head. Would that keep you down for good?”

“You’re one to talk, buddy,” Chrysalis scoffed.

The Nightmare readied a spell, but was interrupted as the tower exploded again. Debris rained down on Chrysalis, bouncing harmlessly off her remaining chitin. The Nightmare hadn’t gotten away so lucky. His body had been torn to pieces, both from the shrapnel, and a deep gash running the length of his form.

Above, with the moon behind her, Midnight had her wings flared wide. Lightning coursed around her body.

Chrysalis shook her head. “Screw this.” She leaned down, putting the chain in her mouth. She ground her jaws shut on the links. Her whole being shook as she bit down. Her perseverance was rewarded with a crunch of metal and bone. The last binding went limp, allowing Luna to stand.

“I was wrong about you, Chrysalis,” Luna said, stretching her wings.

Rather than answer, Chrysalis spit on the floor between them. Shards of metal, blood, and the tip of her fang were all visible in the saliva.

“Right.” Luna turned back toward the Nightmare. His body had already regenerated.

Drenched in the cold twinkle of moonlight, a dark thread leapt from Luna’s horn, wrapping tight around the Nightmare’s body. Luna dug her heels in and pulled. They struggled against one another for a short time before Chrysalis got involved. She grabbed the rope in the remaining half of her mouth and pulled.

The Nightmare slid forward slowly, but steadily. The air shimmered in front of him, a curtain in reality that swung freely. One final heave pulled the Nightmare through that window. His shadowy form solidified. Rather than a horrific beast, he looked like a plain, black-furred stallion.

“You haven’t heard the last of me, Luna. I will return for my Queen someday,” The Nightmare promised.

“I do not think so.” Luna fired off another spell. The Nightmare froze in time. His eyes darted around frantically, but his body never so much as flinched.

A stone levitated up past Chrysalis’ face. With a start, she glanced upward. Midnight still held her spell. Storm clouds rolled in from every direction, swirling in a twister at the tip of her horn. Lighting blasted constantly, devastating the landscape.

“Luna, we need to move.” Luna looked at Chrysalis, then followed her gaze up into the sky. Both mares tore their focus from the impending cataclysm long enough to break for the edge of the tower. With no other options, they leapt into the night.

Time slowed to a crawl as Midnight unleashed her spell. A flash of lightning, brighter than the sun. The resulting thunder, the last gasp of a dying star. The tower didn't have time to crumble. It evaporated. If the Nightmare screamed, the sound was swallowed up along with him.

Chrysalis’ mane and tail stood straight as the magic washed over her. She tried to yell for help from Luna, but the ringing in her ears meant she couldn’t even hear herself. She guessed Luna felt the same. Instead, she grabbed on to the falling alicorn. The sudden shift in weight surprised Luna, but she stayed airborne, carrying the duo out of danger.

When Midnight’s lightning finally faded, it had burned a hole through the tower, Canterlot Castle, and even through the plate beneath it. Standing at the edge of the damage, Chrysalis could see the scorch marks on the side of the mountainside below.

“What was that?” Chrysalis asked when the ringing started to die down.

“I will explain later. You need to catch Twilight.”

“What?” Chrysalis looked up to see what Luna meant. Twilight plummeted from the sky, a trail of smoke behind her. She took a moment to line herself up before jumping into the air, snatching Twilight away before she could hit the ground. The dark fur was gone, as was the burning mane and electric magic.

“Is she alive?” Chrysalis asked.

“I do not know. We can figure that out after we leave.” Luna was holding her side, struggling to catch her breath.

“What’s wrong with you?”

“I am currently holding this world together. You will not want to be here when I stop.” Luna’s knees buckled. “I will open a portal back to Equestria. Take Twilight and escape.” At her command, a portal opened. Through it, Chrysalis could see Celestia’s bedroom. The same escape the Nightmare had offered her.

Chrysalis heaved Twilight onto her back. “What about you?”

“I will be right behind you.”

Chrysalis trudged forward. Twilight wasn’t light, and her wounds were starting to take their toll. Her body shook, her steps slowed. Her vision started to blur again. She summoned every ounce of her power, forcing her body to move. Her muscles protested with burning fury, but she pushed onward.

After a few feet that felt like miles, Chrysalis reached the portal. She cast a glance back toward Luna, only to see the Princess on her knees. She’d only made it halfway. In the distance, Chrysalis could see the end of the world. Literally. The snow-capped mountains were swallowed by the dark as it marched forward.

With a grunt, Chrysalis hurled Twilight through the portal and returned for Luna.

“What are you doing?” Luna asked.

“Saving your worthless hide?” Chrysalis suggested. Her breathing was little more than desperate gasps. Her limbs shook violently, completely numb from pain and exhaustion.

“There is no time. You have to get out.”

“Shut up.”

“Chrysalis, I am sorry for the way I treated you.”

“I said shut up.”

Chrysalis dropped to the ground beside Luna, pulling the alicorn up onto her back. Luna relented, wrapping her hooves around Chrysalis barrel to keep upright. The abyss had reached the castle perimeter. The golden gate fell away into the endless dark.

“Leave me,” Luna begged.

“I would love to.”

“Then why will you not?”

“No idea.”

It wasn’t a lie. Chrysalis didn’t have the mental fortitude for that.

The ground in front of them crumbled away. Everything fell away. In the end, the only thing that remained was their small island and the portal. Chrysalis closed her eyes, praying to any deity that would listen.

Her knees bent. It was a miracle they didn’t buckle. Her muscles tensed as she readied to jump. She knew her broken body wouldn’t make it, but she was too tired to listen to her thoughts.

“Thank you for saving my sister.” A voice from the void. Calm and collected. Comforting. Warm. “I knew I made the right choice. Thank you, Chrysalis.” Adrenaline surged through Chrysalis. One final gasp of energy poured into her. With the last of her strength, she jumped. She didn’t open them again until she landed hard on the tile floor.

She opened them one at a time. They were back in Celestia’s room. She tried to stand, but was pinned beneath the unconscious body of Luna.

“I thought your sister was the heavy one,” Chrysalis cursed. She glanced toward the portal as it closed. Floating past the oculus, a single white feather. Celestia’s. It took a moment for her to register the fact she had survived. She kicked Luna off of her and collapsed into a heap on the floor. She could hear armored footsteps outside of the room, on the other side of the door.

“Chrysalis?” Twilight, only half-conscious, staggered up to Chrysalis’ side.

“You’re awake,” Chrysalis smiled. She didn’t have the energy to hide it.

“Yeah.”

“Can you do me a favor, Twilight?”

“Huh?”

“I could really use some love. Could you fetch Thorax--”

Chrysalis never remembered what she planned to say. Instead, her mind short-circuited as Twilight leaned forward and kissed her. She felt Twilight’s small frame climb on top of her, never breaking their tangle.

She nearly forgot to drink in the love in the air. She certainly didn’t hear the door open. She didn’t hear a pony clear her throat. She didn’t hear the new arrival say:

“Fluttershy, I think ya might have left out a part of yer story.”

33: Settling In

Twilight kept her eyes closed, relishing every moment she spent locked against Chrysalis’ cold skin. Even her lips carried a wintery chill that sent shivers through Twilight. Her lungs burned for air, but she refused to pull away.

Armored steps rumbled through the doorway behind them. Though Twilight cared little, she could hear them stop only a few feet from where she lay atop Chrysalis.

“All right. Show’s over.” Something about Cadance’s arrival prodded at Twilight’s mind, but she ignored it. “Split into teams, I want every inch of this castle searched before sundown. You, go fetch Doctor Heart. Have him gather a medical team for each wounded princess.”

A chorus of affirmations met her orders.

“In the meantime--” Her voice cut out with a shrill shriek. “Twilight, what in Equestria are you doing?” A rough hoof took Twilight by the chin, forcing her to break the kiss. Her eyes lazed open to meet Cadance’s.

“Cadance? What are you doing in my bedroom?” Twilight asked, wrinkling her muzzle. She felt so tired. She needed to sleep. She couldn’t do that with Cadance visiting.

“What? Twilight? Twilight!”

Any further discussion ended as Twilight crumpled to the floor and passed out.

Twilight blinked. The only indication that time had passed was the fact she was now in her own room, staring at an unfamiliar permutation of her ceiling. Everything in the room seemed backwards to how it normally sat.

With a groan of exertion, Twilight tried to sit up, only for a hoof to press down on her shoulder, keeping her pinned in the bed with a gentle, yet unrelenting force. Twilight’s eyes trailed along the orange fur, up the long, slender leg of a mare. Before she could see her face, the tip of a blonde ponytail fell over her shoulder, tickling Twilight’s nose.

“Easy there, Twilight. You ain’t supposed to be sittin’ up yet.”

“Applejack?” Twilight rasped.

Through the thick haze in her head, Twilight tried to focus on her friend’s face.

“I’m right here. Don’t you worry none.”

“Where’s Chrysalis?”

“She . . .” Applejack shook her head. “She’s fine. Luna’s fine, too. They’ve got doctors takin care of them right now.”

“What . . . happened?” Twilight tried to move her hoof to her cheek, but it caught on some sort of string wrapped around her leg. “I can’t . . . I can’t think straight.”

“Yeah, the doctor said you might feel that way. He put a spell on ya. Supposed to help with the pain, but leaves you a bit . . . unfocused.”

“Oh,” Twilight said. She could feel her parched lips sputter each word. She tried to wet them, but her tongue was just as dry. “I don’t suppose you could fetch me a drink.”

Applejack glanced over her shoulder.

“Alright. But you have to promise me you ain’t gonna try to move.”

“I promise,” Twilight coughed.

The hoof on her shoulder released her, hovering away slowly. Applejack disappeared for a moment before returning with a glass of water. She tapped something on the side of the bed, prompting the cushions of the bed to incline and propping the top half of Twilight’s body up just far enough to drink.

“Do you need help with it?” Applejack asked, holding out the glass.

Twilight tried to reach out with her magic to take it, but nothing happened. Not even a fizzle of magic sprouted from her horn. She thought that was odd.

“If you wouldn’t mind,” Twilight muttered.

Applejack leaned forward slowly, pressing the rim of the glass to Twilight’s mouth. Slowly, she tipped the bottom of the glass upward, spilling a few drops at a time. Despite being plain water, it tasted sweet, almost like honey. It took several minutes for Twilight to gulp down the whole thing. Applejack set the empty glass down somewhere out of sight.

“Thanks, Applejack.” She accepted the appreciation with a humble nod. Twilight could feel her eyelids growing heavy again. The fog in her thoughts thickened, until nothing but static remained. “I’m really sorry, but I-I think I’m . . . going to . . .”

Before she could finish, Twilight’s world faded out again.

Another blink. Another transition. At least this time, when Twilight opened her eyes, she hadn’t changed rooms. She sat up in her bed, feeling the thin sheets collect in her lap. Pain bit at her core beneath a somewhat uncomfortable linen hospital gown.

On the opposite side of the room, she could see her bed, her shelves, her tables and chairs. Everything seemed to be normal. Even a fire in the hearth to keep the winter at bay. A stripe of light filtered through the crack beneath the bathroom door. She could hear the faucet running inside.

“Hello?” Twilight called out. Her sore throat reduced the sound to a whisper.

The door opened to reveal a snow-white unicorn dressed in a powdered-silver and gem-adorned scarf. Before stepping out of the bathroom, she took a moment to straighten one of her purple curls in the mirror.

“Good morning, Twilight. Did you sleep well?”

“Rarity? Did something happen?” Twilight scrunched her face as she gazed down at herself. “And why am I dressed in a hospital gown and lying on a hospital bed?”

“I’m sorry about that scratchy thing, Darling. I tried to get them to let me pick out something more comfortable, but apparently those hideous gowns are just a part of normal operating procedures.” Rarity strutted across the room and lowered herself into one of the open chairs facing Twilight’s bed. “It’s simply dreadful, isn’t it? I don’t know how they expect anyone to rest in such a thing.”

Twilight shook her head.

“That’s not exactly what I meant.”

“Of course. How rude of me. How are you feeling today?”

“Like I got hit by a carriage,” Twilight muttered, rubbing at her temple. She tried to stand, but rails on either side kept her from climbing out of bed. “Would you mind helping me up?”

“Are you sure you should be standing yet?”

“I’m not feeling that bad. Besides, it’s cold, and I’d like to sit by the fire,” Twilight said. With Rarity’s help, they managed to find the lever to release the locks. The rails swung down, allowing Twilight to toss her legs over the edge of the bed and sit up fully.

“Here. Give me your hoof,” Rarity said, offering her own. Twilight grabbed on, using her friends as an anchor to pull herself upright. Her hooves buckled under the sudden weight as she landed, sending her sprawling into Rarity’s embrace.

“Easy, darling. I’ve got you.”

It took a moment, but Twilight managed to steady herself on her own four hooves. Regardless, Rarity refused to let go. Together, they limped across the room. When they were close enough, Rarity helped lower Twilight into a seat before returning to her own.

“What happened to me?” Twilight asked, rubbing sleep from her eye.

“I don’t quite know. I’m sure the doctor will be able to tell you more. I received a message a few minutes ago that he’ll be stopping as soon as he’s finished checking on his other patients.”

“His other patients?” Several of Twilight’s memories shook loose. She shot forward in her chair, eyes wide. “Chrysalis? Luna? Are they okay?”

Rarity flinched, startled by the sudden outburst. “As far as I’m aware, they’re fine. A little worse for wear, but alive.”

Relief washed over Twilight, allowing her to slide back into a comfortable position with a long sigh. “Good. I was worried. Does that have something to do with why you’re here? And . . . was Applejack here earlier?”

“All the girls are here. We received a letter from Princess Cadance that you were in trouble. We came running as quickly as we could. I didn’t even have time to pack extra outfits in my suitcase. I had to have them delivered.”

“Delivered?”

“Of course. If I’m going to be staying in Canterlot for a while, I need to bring my work here. But I’m off track again. I’m sure you must have more questions.”

“How . . . How much do you know?”

“Everything, dear.” Rarity crossed her legs. “Cadance told us about Chrysalis and Celestia. I simply cannot believe that you didn’t think to call on us. You know we would have dropped everything to help.” She waved her hoofs wildly as she talked.

“I know you would.” Twilight glanced away. “That’s why I didn’t. You guys have your own lives to deal with. I didn’t need to drag you into my problem.”

“Twilight Sparkle!” Rarity put a hoof over her heart, wounded. “Do you think my business is as important as making sure one of my best friends isn’t going crazy overworking herself? Especially when her work is saving another princess?”

Twilight sighed. When said out loud like that, it sounded insane. “I know. I’m sorry.”

“You should be,” Rarity humphed, crossing her forelegs over her chest. “And now that we’ve properly established that, The girls and I are here to help.”

“All of you?”

“Yes. They’re currently hard at work helping to rebuild the rest of the castle. But we’ve been coming down to see you on our breaks. Luckily, I was the one who got to be here when you woke up.”

The two shared a quiet, dignified chuckle before a knock at the door silenced them.

“That must be the doctor,” Rarity explained. “Come on in.”

Doctor Heart opened the door and stepped inside. He made it a few steps before noticing Twilight sitting at the lounge near the fire. His gaze flicked silently between the two mares.

“Am I interrupting something?” he asked.

“No. In fact, I was just getting ready to head back to work. The castle won’t clean itself.” Rarity retrieved her hat from a stand and waved goodbye to Twilight. “Take care of yourself, darling. I’ll be back later to help you get dressed.” With that, she left.

“Get dressed?” Twilight asked, raising her brow at the doctor.

“Don’t look at me, I don’t know what she’s talking about.”

The old stallion unstrapped his saddlebag and set it beside Rarity’s chair. He drew several instruments from inside to check Twilight’s vitals. “How do you feel?” he asked, putting the end of a stethoscope to her chest.

“I’m alright. A bit of pain, but nothing too bad.”

“Good to hear. How long have you been up?”

“Only a few minutes. Rarity helped me out of bed.”

“I see.” The doctor nodded and put his scope away. He ran his hooves along Twilight’s leg, examining the muscles and occasionally prodding at whatever caught his eye. “You remember Rarity?”

The question caught Twilight off guard.

“Yes. Why wouldn’t I?”

Doctor Heart moved to the other side of her body, bending and straightening her foreleg. “Can you tell me where you are?”

“I’m in my room in Canterlot. Why are you asking me these questions?”

“Just a quick psychological examination. Making sure you’re not delirious. You seem to be alright. A little bit of muscle degradation, but nothing to be worried about. Heart sounds fine. Did you feel any pain when I touched you?”

Twilight shook her head. “The only thing that hurts is my chest. And that’s just a bit sore. Really, Doctor, there’s nothing to worry about--”

Her words were interrupted by a sharp gasp as Doctor Heart pressed a hoof into Twilight’s chest. Several seconds of wheezing went by before she could breathe normally again.

“Ouch!” She yelled, pushing the doctor’s hoof away.

“Looks like you’ve still got a broken rib or two. Still better than yesterday, though.”

“A broken rib?” Twilight pressed the same spot the doctor had. Even grazing the spot took her breath away. “What happened to me, Doctor?”

Clearing his throat, he gathered his tools back into his bag. He levitated the chart from the foot of Twilight’s hospital bed over and grabbed it before sitting in Rarity’s chair. “Alright. I’ll try my best, but I doubt I could tell you more than you’d know. What’s the last thing you remember?”

Closing her eyes, Twilight retraced her memories. She remembered the dream, her fight with Chrysalis, the Nightmare, Tirek. But the reel stopped at Chrysalis’ sacrifice and the subsequent explosion.

“Chrysalis sacrificed herself to save me,” Twilight's chest tightened again, but this time had nothing to do with her broken bones.

“That would certainly explain her condition.”

“What condition? Is something wrong with her? Rarity said she was fine.” In her haste, Twilight nearly toppled her chair. The doctor’s magic caught her and settled her back into her seat.

“You, Chrysalis, and Luna came crashing out of a portal from wherever that Nightmare creature had taken you. Luna wasn’t conscious. You . . .” he cleared his throat again. “You had a moment with Chrysalis before you passed out, too. Chrysalis was the only one to remain conscious throughout.”

“She’s awake? Can I talk to her?” Twilight tried to stand, but the doctor raised his hoof to stop her.

“I don’t think she’s in the mood to talk.” He massaged the nape of his neck. “I’ve visited her several times since her return. She isn’t too keen on speaking terms with anyone. And Princess Cadance didn’t really help the situation.”

“What did she do?” Twilight grumbled.

“She . . . she’s rather upset with Chrysalis at the moment.” The doctor bit his tongue, unsure if he should continue. “And she’s not thrilled about your actions, either. She’s ordered her guards not to let you two near one another.”

“What? She can’t do that . . . Wait, what did I do?”

“You . . . don’t remember . . .” He paused, trying to find the right words. “You don’t remember your ‘moment’ with Chrysalis?”

Twilight blushed. A ‘moment’ with Chrysalis? Based on the way he said it, it could only mean a few things. She had of course had ‘moments’ with Chrysalis before, but that was in her dream world. Unless . . . if she hadn’t been fully conscious . . .

“What did I do?” Twilight asked, wide-eyed.

“Look, let me preface this by saying: your love life is only a part of my concern as long as it helps me help you. It isn’t my place to make a judgment about--”

“What did I do?” Twilight repeated, her voice a low growl.

“You kissed Chrysalis. In front of . . . everyone.”

“I what?” Twilight squealed. “I don’t . . . I didn’t . . . Why would I . . .” Twilight’s cheeks burned red. But deep inside, she was much less certain. Kissing was far from the worst thing she’d ever done to her dream Chrysalis. Why did she feel so awkward about it this time?

“Like I said, that’s not my concern.”

“I can’t imagine Luna was happy about that, either,” Twilight lamented, hiding her face behind her hooves. “She’s going to kill me.”

“About Princess Luna.” His words tore Twilight from her circular thoughts. “She hasn’t woken up yet.”

“What do you mean? Is she going to be okay?”

Doctor Heart nodded. “Physically, she’s fine. But her mind is exhausted. There’s no way of knowing how long it will take for her to wake up.”

“Then why are we just sitting here? Take me to them, let me see them.”

“I can’t do that, Princess.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes at the doctor. “What do you mean?”

“You’re still wounded. I won’t let you go traipsing around the castle in your current state. I would suggest you return to your bed and rest until you’re fully healed. Assuming your body is anything like the other princesses, a break like that should only take another day or two.”

“No.” Twilight shook her head. The sharp movement aggravated her ache. “I can’t just sit here. I don’t have time . . .” Twilight paused. “Doctor, you said you’ve visited Chrysalis several times?” He nodded. “How long have I been asleep?”

The doctor frowned. “You were missing for seventy-two hours. After your return, you slept for around another sixty.”

“Seventy-two? Sixty?” Twilight ran a series of calculations in her head. “”I’ve been asleep for six days?” she screamed.

“Five and a half,” Doctor Heart corrected.

“Then I don’t have time to sit around. I need to see Chrysalis. I-I need to get back to work on my cure for Celestia.” Twilight jumped up from her seat, but her hooves couldn’t handle the sudden move. She stumbled, falling flat on the floor and knocking the wind out of her.

“Like I said, you’re not going anywhere.” The doctor rose from his chair. His joints popped as he helped Twilight off the floor. “Now, I suggest we get you back into bed.”

“No. I can’t.”

“You can. And you will.”

“I won’t.”

Before Twilight could argue further, Doctor Heart’s horn ignited. Pressure sank into her chest, taking her breath away. What small strength Twilight had left fled. She slumped against his shoulder, paralyzed.

“I don’t like having to do this, Princess, but if you’re not going to listen to me, then I don’t have much of a choice.”

“T-They need my help,” Twilight growled.

“And you will help them. But you won’t be of any use to them if you don’t take care of yourself first,” the doctor said, his voice calm. He lifted Twilight back into her bed and set the rails back up.

“How dare you disobey me, Doctor. I am a Princess of Equestria. I demand that you--”

“That’s enough out of you, Princess,” the doctor snapped. After ensuring Twilight was secure, he pulled a seat up beside the bed and sat, sounding like a balloon hissing out air. “You princesses are some of the worst patients I’ve ever had.”

Twilight fumed.“I could take you to court over this. I have rights.”

“You want to know something, Princess Twilight?” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “I never wanted this job. I absolutely hate it.”

“Why are you telling me this? You’re wasting time,” Twilight huffed. A lump of guilt formed in her throat as soon as the words passed her lips, but she was too angry to apologize or uncross her forearms.

“Then by all means, Princess. Go ahead and walk away.” He waved a hoof towards the door. “If you can. If you can’t, you’re going to sit right there until I trust that you’re capable of standing on your own four hooves.”

Twilight sat upright in defiance, her gaze toward the windows. Even then, she could still see the doctor’s reflection. Currently, he was rifling through his bag. With the slightest hint of a smile, he pulled out a paperback book.

“If you hate your job, why are you here?”

“Because someone has to take care of all of these reckless Princesses.” For a moment, the only sound came from the snowflakes tapping against the frosted windows. “That's why I turned Celestia down originally. Alicorns aren’t exactly known as willing to take orders. Even from a doctor. But she was persistent. Figured if someone had to do the job, it should be someone who would cut right through the crap.”

Twilight frowned, swallowing the lump in her throat. “I’m sorry. I don’t mean to be difficult. But I hate just sitting here and doing nothing. Especially while everyone else is working so hard.” Twilight uncrossed her arms and leaned her head back against her pillow. Despite just waking up, she still felt tired.

“You’re lucky to be alive. Do you know that?”

She cracked one eye open. “Really? Was it that bad?” Twilight straightened up, turning her gaze upward to the ceiling. “I remember an explosion. Chrysalis pushed me out of the way and sacrificed herself to save me. But it wasn’t enough. I . . . I thought I was going to die.”

Doctor Heart earmarked his page and closed the book. “All three of you can’t have been beaten. Otherwise you wouldn’t have come back.”

“I don’t remember what happened after that. It’s all just so . . . foggy.”

“It’s alright. The important thing is that you got back in time for help. When we brought you up here, you were barely breathing. Completely covered in bruises and cuts. The burns were more serious.” His voice took on a hard edge. “But worst of all was just how exhausted your body was. Whatever you did took a lot of energy. Almost too much. I’ll admit, I’m a little surprised it only took you three days to wake up.”

Twilight squirmed in her bed.“I had no idea. Thank you for saving me, Doctor.”

“Don’t thank me. Thank your genes. Alicorns are exceptionally durable and heal quickly. That’s probably the only reason you survived.”

Another pause. The wind outside howled. The snow storm was on the cusp of becoming a full-blown blizzard. Chips of ice hit the glass like small pebbles.

“What happened while I was gone?” Twilight asked.

Doctor Heart set his book back down. “Things were nasty for a while. We lost a lot of good ponies to those creatures. Had to pull Captain Armor off the frontline to get him patched up.”

“Shining’s hurt?” Twilight shot up. Sharp pain in her chest sent her crashing back down.

Doctor Heart shook his head. “Don’t worry. His wounds aren’t serious. I’ve seen soldiers survive worse.”

“That’s a relief. What about Celestia? Has anything happened to her?”

Surprisingly, Doctor Heart smiled.

“Yeah. I almost forgot to tell you. I had a medical team examine her once the coast was clear. She didn’t seem to be affected by whatever dark magic took you. But they did notice something that will interest you.”

“Oh?” Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“Your potion? The one that caused Luna to panic? Turns out, it wasn’t as ineffective as we thought. It has slowed down the poison’s progression. It wasn’t much, but you probably bought her another week.”

Twilight took a deep breath, feeling the weight lift from her shoulders.

“Really? That’s amazing. It means I’m on the right track, right?”

The doctor shrugged. “I couldn’t say. You’re a bit beyond my field of expertise.”

“Well, I suppose I can come up with some ways to boost the potion’s effectiveness.” She scratched at her chin. “Maybe if I can refine the process and find the right synthesizer, I might be able to make a potion that will completely negate the poison.” She sat up, slower this time. “I need to get to my lab.”

Doctor Heart shot her a glare over the top of his book.

“I mean, once I recover, I’ll start testing. Alright?”

Shaking his head, Doctor Heart groaned.

“Sure thing, Princess. I suppose that I could have some aides bring you some paper and ink to write out your hypothesis. But only if you get some sleep first.”

Twilight smiled. “Thank you.”

He bowed his head in return.

“Oh, by the way, I was speaking with Cadance earlier. She wanted me to inform her when you woke up. I’ll go ahead and give you a few hours of peace before I tell her.” The pages of the book crinkled as he opened back up to his bookmark. “Apparently, she has something planned for you and your friends tonight.”

“Of course she does. Thanks for the heads up. You know, I actually am feeling a little tired right now. I think I might lay down a bit longer.” Still staring up at the ceiling, Twilight closed her eyes. As she listened to the lullaby of rustling paper and snow, she drifted off into a thankfully dreamless sleep.

34: Dinner and a Show

Three sharp knocks drew Twilight’s attention from her papers. She glanced up at the clock first. Two solid hours of work, at least. Rubbing at the ache in her chest, she rose from her seat and made her way to the door. When her magic still didn’t work, Twilight opened the door the old fashioned way.

“I’m back!” Rarity sang as she bounced past Twilight. She carried a red dress that clashed with the blue glow of her magic.

“Come on in,” Twilight muttered, closing the door behind her.

“I told you that I’d be back when I left earlier.” Rarity glanced around the room, squealing in delight when she saw Twilight’s closet. She dug inside, taking an empty hanger and slipping the dress onto it. With that taken care of, she hung it on a hook on the closet door. “Alright. Now where should we start? Have you had time to bathe yet?”

Twilight ambled back to her desk and started collecting her notes.

“Bathe? For what?”

“Didn’t anyone tell you? Cadance is throwing a party tonight.” Stars shimmered in Rarity’s eyes. “You know, to celebrate victory over those horrible creatures that attacked the castle. And we can’t have a victory party without the mare responsible. Wouldn’t you agree, darling?”

“A party? I don’t really have time for that, Rarity. I’m in the middle of something.” Twilight waved the stack of papers. “I need to run some tests to figure out if any of these theories will work.”

Rarity frowned. “That is for Celestia’s potion, right?”

“It is,” Twilight said.

“It seems you’ve already made progress for today. Can’t you spend a few hours with your friends who’ve been dying to see you?”

“As compared to Celestia? Who’s just dying?” Twilight said.

“I suppose you’re right.” Rarity visibly deflated. “You at least intend on eating dinner, don’t you? Couldn’t you at least join us for that?” She punctuated her request with batting lashes and a sad pout.

Twilight shook her head. “Fine. I can spare . . . an hour or two. But that’s it. I’ve got to get back to work after that.”

“Deal!” Rarity’s sadness evaporated. “Now, we still need to worry about getting you ready. You didn’t answer me yet. Did you end up having time to bathe?”

“I didn’t know there was a party going on tonight,” Twilight said flatly.

“I’m going to take that as a no, then. Very well, darling. Do you require any help?”

“Do I need help . . . bathing?” Twilight asked, her cheeks red.

“That is what I asked.” Rarity cleared her throat. “I know it might be difficult to admit, but some injuries make certain tasks difficult. Are you capable of cleaning yourself?”

“Yes!” Twilight squawked.

“No need to be so dramatic about it, darling. I just thought it would be nice to offer, in case you were too embarrassed to ask.” Rarity took a deep breath and smoothed her mane back in place. “Now then, I’m off to go help the others get ready. We’ll be meeting for dinner in two hours. And you had better get a move on, Missy. You don’t want to be late to your own party, do you?”

As quickly as she had arrived, Rarity was gone, leaving a stunned Twilight standing in the middle of her bedroom. With an exasperated sigh, Twilight finished clearing her desk and loaded her hypotheses into a folder, which went promptly into a case. She would have to remember to have a servant run it up to her lab while she was gone.

With that squared away, Twilight walked into her bathroom and flipped the light on. While she waited for her shower to heat up, she studied her reflection in the mirror. Gritting her teeth, she swept aside the tuft of fur on her chest. Chrysalis’ bruise was gone, but her broken rib still stung.

She removed her hospital gown and stepped into the shower. The warm water ran through her fur. As always, the heat did wonders putting her at ease. In this case, though, she didn’t have time to waste. Rarity would be back soon, and she had to be ready before then.

As Twilight fumbled the shampoo bottle and watched it slide across the porcelain, she almost regretted not taking Rarity’s offer. Or, at the very least, fetching a servant or nurse to assist her. How long had it been since she bathed herself without magic? Had she ever been forced to? It didn’t matter. She would rather take a thousand difficult showers before she let someone else do it for her.

Eventually, she managed to pop the cap off the shampoo and lather it into her mane. She gasped as her hoof brushed the base of her horn. A spike of pain drove through her skull, forcing her to bite her tongue to keep from screaming. When the pain subsided, she slowly reached back up. Even a gentle tap was enough to take her breath away.

What had she done? What had left her powerless for three, almost four days? What if her magic never came back? How could she be a Princess of Equestria without her magic? How could she be Twilight Sparkle without her magic?

Rarity’s voice dredged Twilight from her spiraling.

“Twilight, Dear? Are you almost done in there?”

“Y-Yeah, Rarity. I . . . I just need to rinse.”

Twilight shoved such thoughts to the back of her mind. She finished up in the shower and stepped out, drying herself with the stack of towels in the cabinet under the sink. Before she wrapped her mane in a towel, she leaned in close to the mirror for a better look. She turned her head slowly, her eyes locked on her horn. She saw neither a crack nor any discoloration. Nothing looked out of the ordinary.

That only tightened the icy grip on her stomach.

No time for that now, though. Once dry, Twilight returned to her bedroom. Her writing desk had been transformed into a makeshift salon. As Twilight watched, Rarity continued to add different tools and sprays from her bag to the collection.

“What is all this?” Twilight asked, combing her mane with an idle hoof.

“I’ve already helped the girls get ready. Now it’s your turn, darling. Take a seat.” Rarity twirled the chair towards Twilight and motioned for her to sit.

Twilight cautiously lowered herself into the seat. She gave a startled yelp as Rarity turned the chair inwards toward the desk. She clicked her tongue a few times, scanning the room.

“Aha!” she cheered, pulling a mirror from its place on the wall. She set it on the desk, balancing it out so Twilight could see herself.

“Is all of this really necessary?” Twilight asked, biting her lip as she stared at her horn. “I mean, I’m only going to dinner. I don’t think we need to spend too much time on my--”

“It’s like I always say: ‘If you wish to do your best, you must look your best.’” Rarity ran her hoof over the line of brushes. She pursed her lips as she plucked one from its kin. “Don’t you want to do your best?”

Twilight winced as the hairbrush pulled at a knot.

“My best at what? Dinner? Isn’t this just going to be a thing between friends?”

“Of course.” Rarity frowned and adjusted her attack angle. “Very well, Twilight. I submit victory to you. I’ll do my best to keep it simple.” She brushed out Twilight’s mane first. Afterwards came a small miasma of sprays to add a bit of curl while keeping it tidy. “Are you alright, darling? You seem . . . tense. I’m not hurting you, am I?”

“Nope, I’m fine.” Twilight bit her tongue. In reality, each brush stroke that neared her horn brought another wave of agony. She had every muscle in her body flexed to keep her from reacting. “Are you almost done?”

“Just a little more. And . . . voilà!” Rarity stepped back, mired in the pride of her work.

Twilight bobbed her head back and forth, inspecting the bouncy curls that framed her face. The sight briefly reminded her of her old wedding photos. “Alright, you were right, Rarity. I do feel great,” she said, smiling at her reflection.

“Of course I was right, Twilight.” Rarity chuckled. “I don’t know why you continue to doubt me.” Her image disappeared from the mirror as she ducked away. Twilight turned her chair to find her friend standing in front of her, holding out the red dress from before.

“Is the dress necessary, too?”

“Didn’t we just establish that I was right?” Rarity huffed.

“Yeah.” Twilight sighed. “I guess the dress is fine.”

The seamstress gasped. “It’s far more than fine, Twilight. This is a custom job. Ponies would kill for a dress like this.” Rarity pulled the dress from the hanger. “Now, stand up straight and lift your front hooves.”

Twilight complied. Rarity slipped the dress over her head. It took a few minutes of struggle for them to get Twilight’s legs through the holes. The cloth was smooth and cool. She guessed silk, but couldn’t be sure.

“Stand still. I need to fix this.” Rarity retrieved a needle, thread, and a pair of orange eyeglasses. She knelt down, weaving the needle along the hem. “Just a small adjustment.” Twilight could feel the dress pulling tighter with each customization. Only once, she yelped as the needle jabbed into her hip, earning a stream of apologies from Rarity.

Trying her best not to squirm, Twilight tried to occupy her mind. “So, is this Pinkie’s idea?”

Rarity clipped her thread and moved on to the next piece. “Is what Pinkie’s idea?”

“The party. Was it her idea?”

“Twilight, we’re talking about Pinkie Pie here. She would have already thrown you a party if the doctor hadn’t stopped her.” Another snap of thread. Rarity cheered quietly before continuing. “No. This was Cadance’s idea. She did put our lovable pink party planner in charge of the festivities, though.”

“Don’t forget. I’m just staying for dinner.”

Setting her tools aside, Rarity circled her model, poofing or flattening the dress as each situation called for.

“Of course, darling. Just dinner. And . . . we’re done. What do you think?”

Twilight stepped back from her desk, allowing her to see the whole of her body in the mirror’s reflection. Thin red straps held the dress in place around Twilight’s shoulders. The back half of the dress consisted of a gem-edged skirt. The billowing cloth reminded Twilight of a blossoming rose. Gaps had been left open on her back, allowing for her wings to remain unhindered. At the same time, it wasn’t nearly as colorful and loud as some of Rarity’s other designs. Perfect for catching the attention of a mare or stallion or changeling who preferred more sensible attire.

“It’s beautiful, Rarity,” Twilight said, turning to grace her friend with a hug. “How much do you charge for something like this? I might pick one up for the Gala.”

“Good. I’m glad you like it. It’s yours.”

Twilight shook her head. “A design like this couldn’t have been cheap. Don’t you--”

Rarity silenced her by pressing a hoof to her lips.

“I will not accept a single bit from you, Twilight. This dress was designed to your specification, customized entirely to fit your frame and enhance your assets.”

“My assets?” Twilight tilted her head curiously.

Rarity continued, ignoring the question. “You were made for one another, darling. It would be a crime to separate the two of you. So consider it a gift. It’s yours.” Rarity returned Twilight’s smile. “And, of course, the free advertising doesn’t hurt.”

“If anyone asks, I’ll point them to you,” Twilight chuckled.

“I appreciate that.” Rarity looked to the clock as she slipped into her own dress. “And it seems we finished just in the nick of time. The party should be starting soon. Shall we head to Cadance’s room?”

“I’ll follow you,” Twilight said, motioning for Rarity to start walking.

Before she slipped out after her friend, Twilight stole one last glimpse at her reflection. She almost didn’t recognize the gorgeous mare staring back at her. There was no doubt this dress would turn heads. Of course, there was only one eye she wanted to catch.

As Twilight left, she smiled and held her head high.

Tonight would be perfect.

The castle hallway felt empty. Even on the carpet, Twilight could hear the click of her hooves echoing through the archways. But the emptiness extended beyond that. Claw marks and scorched stone took the spaces once held by paintings and colorful flower bouquets.

“Alright, we’re here.”

Twilight nearly crashed into Rarity. They had only journeyed a few seconds from Twilight’s bedroom. She glanced at the door in front of them and the mare that led her there. She couldn’t miss the sigil emblazoned on the door: a navy blue door marked with the crest of a crystal heart.

“Why are we doing this in Cadance’s room?” Twilight asked.

“We didn’t want you to walk too far if you were still hurt.”

“That’s quite thoughtful of you,” Twilight turned away bashfully.

Rarity knocked on the door. Hushed voices emanated from inside. It only took a few seconds for the handle to click and pull open. Cadance stood in the doorway, dressed in a stylish gold-accented, sky-blue ensemble. Her tiara sat atop her head.

“Twilight! Rarity! I was wondering when you ladies would show up.”

“You were waiting for us?” Twilight pursed her lips. “I thought the party just started.”

Cadance smiled, but shook her head. “Nope. It started an hour ago.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes at Rarity, who simply flipped her mane in response.

“If you were only going to be here a short time, I figured you would want to wait until a smidge closer to dinner.” Rarity grinned. “And, of course, we had to be fashionably late.”

“Oh? Did we? We couldn’t just be late? Or maybe fashionably on-time?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, darling, don’t be so dramatic,” Rarity said, marching past Cadance.

“Yeah. I’m the dramatic one.” Twilight rolled her eyes. But her annoyance faded quickly as Cadance welcomed her inside.

Furniture lined the edge of the room, clearing out a space large enough for a long dining table. Pink streamers lined the rafters, forming a candy-colored web around the chandelier. Several piles of confetti were strewn across the room, along with a dark smudge of gunpowder. A fine cloth had been draped over their table. Empty platters and silverware waited at each seat, lit by a half dozen silver candlesticks.

Most importantly, nearly every chair had a pony in it, smiling and waving. Almost immediately, Pinkie Pie rocketed out of her chair, nearly toppling Twilight as she crashed into a hug. Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity stood nearby, smiling at the scene and waiting their turn for the Princess’ embrace. Spike, Starlight, Thorax, and Cadance all remained in their seats, shaking their heads and trying to contain their laughter. Rainbow Dash lazed on a cloud floating up near the ceiling.

“You’re alive!” Pinkie howled as she squeezed Twilight.

“Easy now, she just got out of the hospital. She doesn’t need any more broken bones, Pinkie,” Applejack said, putting her hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder and peeling her away. “We’ve missed you, Twilight.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash called, her rainbow-maned head peeking over the edge of her cloud. “Ponyville’s been so boring without you. Nothing explodes when you’re not there.”

“You know, Dash, some of us quite enjoy when things don’t explode,” Rarity explained, sipping from an expensive looking teacup.

Fluttershy stepped up next, throwing her hooves around Twilight’s neck. “I hope you’ve been doing alright since I left.”

Twilight accepted the gentle hug gracefully.

“It’s been rough. But it’s much better now that all of you are here.” She released Fluttershy. “I’ve missed all of you, too.” Twilight’s joy muted slightly. “I’m sorry that I couldn’t tell you all what was going on. I know you’re probably a little upset with me for keeping a secret like Celestia. I’m sorry.”

“You have nothing to apologize for,” Cadance interrupted, splitting the group as she walked up. “If anything, you should be the one accepting our apology. We’ve been letting you go through this all alone.” She leaned down, letting Twilight put her head on her shoulder.

Surrounded by her friends, Twilight’s body felt lighter than it had since the whole ordeal began. For the first time since arriving in Canterlot, she felt she could finally breathe.

“Thank you, Cadance.”

They stayed together a few seconds more. Once they parted, Cadance whistled, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.

“Dinner should be arriving any minute now,” she announced. “So, why doesn’t everyone take their seats?”

The party complied, settling into the open seats, leaving each end open for one of the princesses. Twilight sighed in relief as she plopped down in her chair. Spike scurried up into the seat beside her.

“You okay?” Starlight asked, tapping Twilight’s shoulder.

“Yeah. My body’s still a bit shaky. I’m not used to standing for that long.”

The two of them laughed. But, slowly, the joy in Starlight’s face started to fade. Twilight knew what she wanted to ask. She put Starlight at ease by reaching out and gripping her hoof as she nodded.

“Alright. Good.” Starlight sighed.

Twilight leaned back in her chair, tilting her head back into the headrest. She scanned the faces of her closest friends and family. Her smile faded. The girls, Thorax, and Spike occupied every chair.

“Hey . . .” Twilight felt a lump form in her throat. “Aren’t we missing a chair?”

“Oh?” Cadance looked around. “Right. We invited Shining Armor, but he’s being paranoid that some of those nightmare monsters are still around. He told me to apologize on his behalf.”

The lump turned to a stone as it dropped into her stomach. “What about Chrysalis?”

Gradually, the cheer faded from the room. The ponies looked to one another, exchanging confused and worried glances.

“You wanted Chrysalis here?” Applejack asked, scratching just beneath her hat.

Twilight nodded. “Yeah. I guess she didn’t accept the invitation, though.”

Most of the table refused to meet Twilight’s gaze. Starlight, Thorax, and Spike were the exceptions. They all watched Twilight with pained expressions. Frowning, Starlight reached out and offered her hoof for Twilight to take.

“She . . .” Cadance cleared her throat. “Chrysalis was not invited to this little soirée.”

Twilight stared down her older sister. “I see.” She tapped her hoof on her placemat. “Any particular reason?”

Thorax laughed nervously as he started to speak. Starlight shut him up with a furious glare. Twilight sat straight, watching Cadance as she waited for her answer.

“I didn’t think she should be here,” she said.

“And why not?”

Before the argument could continue, a knock rang out. A small army of servants burst in, each carrying silver trays loaded down with different food and drink. Bowls of salad, loaves of bread, vegetable medleys, fruit salads, and a wide variety of sandwiches were all served. The second wave provided each pony with a crystal goblet, as well as a whole selection of juices and wines that they left nearby.

When their work was finished, the waiters filed out, each bowing as they did. In their absence, a long pause fell over the meal. The attendees sat still, unwilling to risk reaching for any food. Except for Pinkie Pie, who currently had piled her plate high with a little bit of everything.

“Isn’t anyone else going to eat?” she asked as she started picking grapes from their vine.

“Yes. We should eat. Twilight is quite busy and only had time to stay for dinner,” Rarity said, trying to defuse the tension with a terrified giggle.

“Alright,” Pinkie put down an orange slice. “This is absurd. If we’re going to enjoy any of this delicious food, it’s clear that we need to clear the air. And that starts with a very obvious question.”

“Why did you kiss her?” Cadance asked, wincing.

“Because . . .” Twilight sighed and squeezed Starlight’s hoof. “It wasn’t intentional. I don’t know why I kissed her. I don’t remember kissing her. But I won’t apologize for it. I . . . I’ve gotten very close to her recently.”

Her friends gasped, save for the trio that knew the truth.

“Did she put you under some kind of spell or something?” Rainbow asked, scratching her chin. “I mean, that’s how it worked with Shining Armor.”

“She doesn’t need a spell,” Rarity scoffed as she poured blood-red wine into her cup. “She’s a charmer. She could talk her way into anyone’s heart. I will even admit that I’m a touch jealous of her skill. Of course, I would never use it for such awful schemes like her.”

“It’s not a spell. And it’s not some charismatic scheme. She . . .” Twilight bit her lip.

“Look, Twilight,” Cadance interrupted. “Try to see this from our point of view. Six days ago, we could barely talk to Chrysalis without her attacking someone. And three days later, you come tripping out of a portal locking lips with her. What possibility is there besides her charming you?”

“She didn’t,” Twilight stated adamantly.

“You wouldn’t even know,” Applejack started. “I mean, Shining didn’t seem to remember being under her spell. Maybe she is just . . . Look, I don’t know. I mean, she’s Chrysalis. She’s a villain.”

“Don’t say that,” Twilight snapped. “You don’t know her like I do.”

This time Fluttershy spoke up. “She captured and tried to kill us twice. I’m not exactly keen on getting to know her better.” Fluttershy frowned at her reflection in her plate. “This is all my fault. I knew I shouldn’t have gotten on that train. Maybe If I’d have been here, I could have stopped this.”

“It’s not your fault, Fluttershy.” Cadance put a hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Shining and I should have done something. And I intend to fix that now. We just have to keep you away from her for long enough, Twilight. That will break her spell, then everything will be back to normal.”

“It’s not a spell,” Twilight cried desperately. “And she’s not a monster. She saved my life during our fight with the Nightmare. Deep down, I know she wants to start over and find a new purpose. She’s lost and confused and she needs my help.”

“She saved your life?” Rarity asked, swishing her wine glass.

“The Nightmare? That monster that took you?” Cadance’s eyes widened. “Of course she did. She needed you and Luna to help her escape. An alliance of convenience. That doesn’t prove that she--”

“That’s enough!” Starlight slammed her free hoof into the table, rattling the dishes. “None of you know what you’re talking about. None of you know the truth.” She met Twilight’s gaze. “You have to tell them, Twilight.”

“The dream doesn’t matter, Starlight. I know that wasn’t really her.”

“That doesn’t change the way you feel about her.”

“Would you care to share with the rest of us what exactly you’re talking about?” Cadance interjected. “What dream? What does that have to do with Chrysalis?”

Starlight blew a scoff through her nose. “Fine. It’s your choice. If you don’t want to tell them, then I won’t, either. But it won’t hurt to tell them the truth. It’ll feel nice to get it off your chest, even if it doesn’t help the situation.”

Her words churned in Twilight’s mind.

“You’re right. Everyone, listen up. I have something I have to say.” Every eye on the room settled on Twilight. “When the Nightmare dragged me into his world, the Dreamscape, he trapped me in a dream. Or maybe it’s more accurate to call it a nightmare, now that I think about it.”

Twilight’s friends looked on curiously, but kept their questions to themselves.

“My dream,” Twilight continued. “Was a continuation of this world. A world where my cure worked on Celestia. Where the Nightmare and his legions never made it into our world. F-For all of you, that dream lasted three days . . . But . . . But . . .” She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t think.

“For Twilight, the dream lasted twenty years,” Starlight finished, draping herself over Twilight in a tight hug.

“What?” Cadance lurched back in her seat. The rest of the table remained silent.

“Twenty years,” Twilight repeated. “I . . . I had a whole life. I had a family.”

“A family?” Cadance’s mood shifted dramatically as the realization struck home. “You ended up with Chrysalis, didn’t you?”

“We were married for over a decade.” Twilight closed her eyes, fighting back tears. “We had a child. It was . . . It was perfect.”

“Celestia preserve us,” Cadance muttered, rubbing her temple. “I can’t imagine what that must have been like. And we’re here saying all these horrible things about her. Why didn’t you tell us about this earlier, Twilight?”

“Because it wasn’t really her.” Twilight slumped in her chair. “It was my ideal version of her. The real Chrysalis doesn’t know anything about it. She was probably just as confused as you all were. I . . . I know that this version of her isn’t the one I fell in love with. But . . . But I also know that deep down, Chrysalis is hurt and needs my help. And I won’t let her down. For the sake of my crown, and for the sake of the life I left behind.”

Her friends were silent for a long time. Rainbow Dash finally broke it with a mutter, “Damn.”

“That’s horrible, Twilight. I’m sorry for what I said earlier,” Applejack admitted. “We were just worried about you. Worried that Chrysalis had turned you. We should have trusted you.”

“Oh, dear.” Fluttershy looked pale and unsteady.

“Sorry, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her neck.

“No.” Twilight hung her head. “You all have nothing to apologize for. You were just looking out for me. You had no way to know. You haven’t seen what I have. And . . .” She drew in a deep breath. “I won’t ask any of you to forgive her. She has done horrible things. Nothing can ever change that. If I . . . If things had played out differently, I don’t know if I would feel any different then you do.”

They sat in silence long enough that a few of the waiters returned for refills, only to find their meal untouched. After assurances from Cadance that the food was acceptable and had no issues, they left.

“So, what do we do now?” Thorax asked.

“Well, we shouldn’t let the food go to waste,” Twilight said.

“Twilight . . .”

“Don’t.” Twilight raised her hooves, calling for quiet. “Don’t apologize. And don’t worry about her absence. I should have considered that you all wouldn’t have been comfortable around Chrysalis. A good friend would have realized that forcing you to party with a mare that threatened your life isn’t the best time. I’m sorry.”

“Then, you still want to party?” Pinkie asked. At this point, she had more whipped cream on her face than on her plate.

“Yeah. I’m sure. Thank you for all being so understanding.”

“I won’t trust Chrysalis,” Cadance said. The ponies all turned to her. “And I’ll never forgive her. Every day, for the rest of my life, I’ll wake up feeling hatred for the creature that nearly ruined my life.”

“Princess Cadance, I don’t mean to sound rude, but isn’t that a little harsh to say directly to Twilight’s face?” Rarity asked.

Cadance shook her head.

“I think I’m completely justified in my decision. In fact, I think I’m being lenient. She deserves much worse for the things she’s done. But I trust you, Twilight. Shining Armor trusts you. Celestia trusts you. She must. After all, she saved Chrysalis first, right?” A long sigh slipped through her lips. “You’re the Princess of Friendship, Twilight. Which means that this is your circus to manage. I just hope that you know what you’re doing. Equestria’s fate is with you.”

“I . . . I don’t think you’re helping, Princess,” Starlight said.

“She’s right,” Twilight said, nodding towards Cadance. “And I won’t ask any of you to hide your opinions if you feel the same. Because there is a chance that I’m wrong. And I don’t need to be reminded of what's at stake.”

Cadance’s features softened, her lips curled into a smile. “Spoken like a true Princess. I wish you the best of luck, Twilight.”

“Thank you, Cadance. Now, why don’t we enjoy the food? I'm starving.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and motioned for the rest of the table to go crazy.

Good friends, good food, and a good splash of wine helped Twilight forget the nightmare waiting for her in the morning. And though she remained on Twilight’s mind, none of them mentioned Chrysalis again.

Over the night, merriment filled the air, including a handful of party cannon blasts.

35: Settling Back In

“Oh, this was an awful idea. Who talked us into this?” Starlight asked, pushing her plate away and falling back against her chair.

“Cadance. It’s all her fault,” Twilight said, burying her head in her hooves.

“Don’t be so rude. We are all to blame and we know it.” Rarity stared at her wine glass, struggling to decide if she dared to take another sip.

“You all knew what you were getting into with this.” Cadance smiled as she rang a silver bell. The airy chime reverberated through their room. At its command, more servants appeared, whisking away the mountain of dirtied plates and silverware. “Wasn’t it at least delicious, though?”

“Certainly was,” Applejack agreed. “Haven’t had a meal like that in three years, back when the farm had that record-breaking harvest.”

Once the plates were cleared, one last waitress appeared. She slid a platter of desserts in front of Pinkie, the only one still capable of eating. Just the sight of her devouring cupcakes made Twilight gag.

“Seriously, Pinkie Pie?” Rarity turned away, disgusted. “How could you possibly still have room for dessert? That shouldn’t be physically possible at this point.”

“You say that like that’s something new,” Rainbow Dash muttered, trying not to jostle too much as she hovered back up to her cloud for rest. Pinkie, unable to speak through a mouth of sweets, nodded in agreement.

“Well, this has been fun. Really.” Twilight slid her chair back and stood slowly, taking a moment to adjust to her sudden lethargy. “But I really should be going now. I’ve got a lot of work I still need to get done tonight.”

Cadance also rose from her seat. “Here, I’ll see you out.”

Soundtracked by a round of farewells, the two princesses stepped out into the hallway, back into the silence of the night.

“Thanks, Cadance.” Twilight leaned her head on her sister’s shoulder.

“For what?” Cadance asked, ruffling Twilight’s mane.

“For the party. For walking me out. For being here with me during all of this crazy stuff. I probably would have lost my mind if you and Shining hadn’t shown up.”

Cadance smiled half-heartedly. “We didn’t exactly help that much.” She sighed and pulled away from a concerned Twilight. “I’m sorry, Twilight. I’ve been a pretty awful princess since I arrived. And worse, I was a pretty terrible sister.” She let her shoulder slouch. “Shining Armor and I should have had your back. But we didn’t. We let our feelings for Chrysalis get in the way of everything.”

“You don’t have to apologize,” Twilight wrapped a foreleg around Cadance. “Like I said back there, I should have realized that not everyone will be able to forget the past so easily. Heck, it took me a few years of solid friendship before I managed to forgive her.”

Cadance pursed her lips.

“That still doesn’t excuse us from the way we treated you. Sometimes . . .” She frowned, searching for the right phrasing. “I’ve seen you like a little sister for so long now, that . . . I sometimes forget that you’re a princess, too. You’ve proven time and time again that you’re capable of taking care of yourself. You don’t need Shining and I to protect you.”

Twilight lulled her head to the side. “Maybe you two didn’t handle it the best, but at the end of the day, you just wanted to keep me safe. I can’t be mad at either of you for that. But I’ve made up my mind. I’m going to do everything I can to get through to Chrysalis. It’s my job, after all.”

The two sisters pulled each other tight.

“And I know that if anyone can do it, Twilight, you can. I promise that I won’t interfere anymore.” She paused. “I am still going to keep guards on her, though. If only just for my own sanity.”

“That’s fair.” Twilight chuckled. “Just make sure they don’t hurt her.”

“I’ll put my most trusted soldiers on it.” She winked. “What about you? What are your plans for tonight?”

“I was going to work in my lab, but . . .” Twilight tugged at her dress collar. “Maybe it’s the wine talking, but I thought I should go see Chrysalis. I’ve been wanting to see her since I woke up.”

Cadance tapped her hoof. “I . . . I trust you know what you’re doing. Should I fetch an escort?”

Twilight puffed out her chest. “Nope. I’m going by myself.”

Though her eye twitched, Cadance forced a smile. “Very well, Princess.” She bowed. “Then I shall bid you goodnight. I hope I’ll see you at breakfast in the morning.” Still biting her tongue, Cadance returned to her room to join the rest of the ponies.

“Hold on, Cadance,” Twilight called.

Cadance complied, turning over her shoulder to face her little sister. “Something else you needed?” she asked.

“Yeah.” Twilight looked away. “Why did you change your mind?”

The question elicited a groan from Cadance. “Because . . . As much as I don’t like you doing this . . . I think you might be succeeding.” Twilight’s question came in the form of a raised eyebrow. “The night I arrived, after I came to visit you in your lab . . . I went to see Chrysalis.”

“You what?” Twilight’s eyes went wide.

“I . . .” Cadance shifted in place. “I wanted to try to convince her to release whatever spell she had on you. Or, if not a spell, then to warn her to stay away from you.”

“I didn’t know you did that,” Twilight said, wounded.

“I know. I shouldn’t have done that. I feel terrible. But . . . that isn’t how the story ends.” Cadance scratched at her neck. “I made an error in judgment. One of the guards got too close. She attacked him. She threatened to kill him. She wanted me to stop her. But I couldn’t . . .”

Twilight’s eyes widened.

“You mean . . . she . . .” She swallowed hard.

“No. She didn’t hurt him. I couldn’t understand why at the time. But now, after having given it a bit more thought . . . I think something you said got to her. You’ve been doing well so far, Twilight. And I realize that I need to get out of your way. Just promise me you’ll be careful.”

Cadance didn’t wait for a response before leaving.

Twilight watched her walk back into the room and offer one last smile before closing the door.

The journey to Chrysalis’ room only lasted a few steps longer than her first. Three quick knocks later, Twilight stepped back, tapping her hoof to a sloppy rhythm. Neither guard spoke. They even refused to look at her.

When a minute passed with no answer, Twilight adjusted her dress in what she hoped was an enticing manner. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a sober voice lamented this terrible idea, but Twilight couldn’t hear it. She made sure to stand up straight and tall, like Celestia taught her. Satisfied with her look, she opened the door and stepped inside.

Chrysalis heard the lock click and her door open. She turned her head just enough to acknowledge the new arrival. She didn’t need to look. Though it wasn’t as powerful as before, Twilight’s love still perfumed the icy air.

“Can we talk?”

The changeling swallowed her fear and braced herself. “I fear that I may have misled you.” She refused to let Twilight see her lip tremble. “Even if you manage to break me of my vices, I intend on leaving Equestria. I doubt you would ever see me again.”

“A-Alright,” Twilight said shakily. “I assume you’re referring to our . . . moment?”

“Yes.”

“That’s one of the things that I wanted to talk to you about.” She heard Twilight take a shuddery breath. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking. I just reacted.”

Chrysalis tilted her head back, feeling her mane cascade down the back of her neck. “I’m not upset about the kiss, Twilight. You would hardly be the first pony drawn in by my charms. And it wasn’t the worst kiss I’ve ever had.”

“Oh.” Twilight’s voice ticked upward. “Then what are you upset about?”

“The way you felt as you kissed me.”

Twilight’s hooves shifted against the tile. “I don’t remember how I f-felt. I-I don’t remember any of it, a-actually.”

“You love me.” A cold wind blew against the window, rattling the glass in its iron frame. “Tell me I’m wrong. Tell me you don’t feel that way. Tell me that everything I feel from you at this very moment is false.”

“I . . . can’t.”

Two words, uttered in a hushed whisper.Yet crystal clear to Chrysalis.

“I see.” She returned her attention to the weather outside.

“At least let me explain,” Twilight cried, inching forward.”

“I don’t want an explanation. Whatever you saw in your dream wasn’t real. Maybe it awakened something in you. Some dark fantasy that convinced you that you loved me. But, if I may be frank, I don’t care. Whatever these feelings are, I have no interest in them.”

Never before had a lie tasted so foul on Chrysalis’ lips.

“I can’t help it. I spent twenty years with your double. Every day, we woke up side-by-side. Every night, we slept together, huddled tight in our bed.” She could hear tears in Twilight’s voice. “In my head, I know that wasn’t you. But every time I look at you, all I can think about is the time I spent with her.”

A muffled sob and labored breathing filled the silence.

“She wasn’t real.”

“I know.”

“And she wasn’t me.”

“I know!”

Twilight’s shout bordered on hysterics. In the ensuing pause, she calmed herself just enough to keep from hyperventilating.

“I’m sorry, Twilight.”

“Y-You have nothing to be sorry about. It’s not your fault.”

“However . . . there is no denying that I owe you my life.” Chrysalis could feel her own pulse rising now. “So, I shall extend you an offer. My body. Her body. Use it to fulfill whatever desires you hold.”

“No,” Twilight muttered, shaking her head.

“Why not? Is this some misplaced sense of pride? Or pony puritanism? I would gladly give you myself if you asked. I would be discreet. Nopony else would have to know. I can be whatever you want. Your consort. Your courtesan. Your whore. But I can’t be your love.”

“Just stop. I don’t want your body.”

Chrysalis heard her mattress frame creak. She spun around to see Twilight sitting at the edge of the bed, staring down at the tile between her hooves. Tears welled in the corner of her eyes. Chrysalis tried to sit beside her, but Twilight moved away.

“Twilight--”

“Stop. Please. I know you’re not her. I just . . . I have to move on. I understand that you won’t stay. That doesn’t matter, though. I made you a promise. And I intend to keep it. Even if it means I have to say goodbye.”

Twilight tapped her hoof against the bed’s wooden frame. Chrysalis slunk down deeper into the blanket wrapped around her. She was starting to shiver.

“Were you dressed up to come see me?” Chrysalis asked, eyeing the curls in Twilight’s mane.

“No. The girls threw a party for me earlier. I thought that maybe you’d like it. I remember that you . . .” Twilight swallowed. “I remember that she used to like it when I dressed up. So, I thought I’d wear it while we talked.” She closed her eyes. “But it doesn’t seem like that’s the case, and it’s getting kind of uncomfortable.”

Chrysalis had found the dress appealing. Though, she couldn’t decide if that had more to do with the dress itself, or the mare wearing it. Either way, she needed to change the subject.

“What was the party for?”

To ‘celebrate my victory over the Nightmare’.” Twilight swung her hooves lazily. “Doesn’t feel like we won.”

“Why wasn’t I invited? I helped too.” Chrysalis asked with an exaggerated pout. “In fact, I would argue that I was the most important factor in defeating him.”

“And leave you trapped in a room with Cadance and a bunch of my friends? I can just imagine you and Pinkie Pie would get along so well.”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “Oh. You’re absolutely right, then. Your friends are horrid.”

The mares glared at one another. But the tension in the air waned as Chrysalis failed to hide a quiet snort. Which in return prompted a foalish giggle from Twilight. Both sides escalated until they were laughing freely.

“If you make me laugh, I’m going to be sick,” Twilight groaned, holding her stomach. “I ate way too much food tonight.” She leaned back until she was lying down. “How are you holding up?”

“With a prosthetic,” Chrysalis lamented, raising her brow at the pony stretched across her bed.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Twilight asked, tilting her head to look Chrysalis in the eye.

“They didn’t tell you?” Slowly, she drew back the cloak wrapped around her body, earning a horrified gasp from Twilight. In place of her back leg, just below the knee, she wore a wooden reproduction of a hoof.

“How . . . When . . .”

“Fighting the Nightmare,” Chrysalis explained, giving the wooden limb a few taps. The hollow ring sounded like it’d come from a writing desk.

Twilight paled. “I’m so sorry, Chrysalis. I didn’t know.”

“Don’t feel too bad about it,” Chrysalis said with a sly smile, “Remember what happened to the other guy?”

“No,” Twilight said, still unable to peel herself away from Chrysalis’ injury.

Meanwhile, Chrysalis stared at Twilight with narrowed eyes. “I can’t tell if you’re joking or not. You’re telling me you forgot what you did?”

“Yes?” Twilight closed her eyes, replaying the battle in her head. “I remember an explosion that sent me crashing through the castle. After that, nothing. At least, not until I woke up in my bed three days later.”

“Well, you put on quite the show. In fact, I daresay that I might have been a little impressed. You bought enough time for me to free Luna.”

“Huh. I guess we worked pretty well together, then.”

Chrysalis started to smile, but stopped herself, instead turning away from Twilight. “Let’s not get this mixed up, Twilight. He would have killed us both. What we did was merely an alliance of convenience.” Chrysalis watched the frost creep up the windows, a mirrored image of her own numbing body. “I hope you realize this changes nothing between us.”

“Yeah. Sure.”

She didn’t want to look at Twilight. Hearing her struggle to keep composed was enough to make Chrysalis sick. “Good. Glad we’re clear on that.”

“I really am sorry that we got off to a bad start because of me.” Twilight stood. “I hope you’ll be able to forgive me someday. I would love to have you as a friend.”

“Don’t hold your breath, Twilight.” She hid her face and clenched her teeth. “I’ll give you a chance to prove to me that a new life is worth it, but let me be very clear in saying that I don’t expect you to succeed.”

“I’ll do my best. I promise.”

Twilight kept rooted in place for a few moments, waiting for any response from Chrysalis. When she didn’t get one, she turned to leave.

“Twilight?” Chrysalis asked her back still to the other pony.

“Yeah?”

“If you change your mind about my offer, I will leave my door unlocked.”

“Okay. Goodnight, Chrysalis.”

Chrysalis held her breath until she heard the door shut and felt Twilight’s aura fade. Once sure she was alone, the changeling hung her head and buried it between her hooves. The vile taste on her tongue made her gag. She didn’t bother wrapping herself back up in her blanket. She couldn’t feel the cold anymore.

Twilight squirmed in her bed, careful not to hurt her wings as she pinned them beneath her body. Though a few hours and a trip to the bathroom sat between her and dinner, she still felt her stomach churning. With a shudder, she pulled the heavy wool blanket up and tucked it beneath her chin.

On the other side of her door, armored footsteps marched past. That was the third set of the night. Shining must have ordered increased patrols. Outside, through panes of frosted glass, the storm had finally died down to a weak flurry.

Slowly, pins and needles creeped up from her wingtips. With a frustrated groan, she rolled onto her side, freeing the trapped limbs. Her muscles tensed, drawing her wings to her sides. Still, they fluttered timidly with a mind of their own.

“Would you stop it?” Twilight cried, winding her blanket tight around her body. The weight kept her wings from moving, but left her trapped as a result. The clock on the wall ticked away, each swing of the pendulum reminding her how tired she felt. But no matter how long she kept her eyes closed and body still, her mind refused to drift off to sleep.

With her options exhausted, Twilight tore her blanket away and slung her legs over the edge of her bed to pull her up. She glanced around her room. The hospital equipment had been removed during her absence. Someone had also taken the liberty of straightening up. Her writing desk had been organized, and her wet towels were taken for the laundry.

Bored by her surroundings, Twilight stole her pillow off the bed and draped the blanket over her back. She peeked her head out from her door. The hallway looked empty, save for the patrolling guards at the end. Once they rounded the corner, Twilight slipped out. She wandered the halls, unsure of where her path would take her or why she thought it would help her.

Her exodus took her through a hallway she wasn’t sure she’d ever seen before. Heavy panes of glass formed the walls and roof, allowing an unobstructed view of the world outside, save where the snow had collected in thick drifts. She approached one of the windows, putting her front hooves up on the rail to hold her weight.

Some time passed before a voice managed to shake her from her trance.

“Twilight? What are you still doing awake?”

Her head whipped around. Shining Armor stood at the other end of the hall, still dressed in his armor. The last few days had added a whole host of new scratches and knicks to the metal plates.

“Hey, Shiny,” Twilight said, watching her brother hop up onto the rail beside her.

“Something up? It’s pretty late to be out and about,” he asked, pulling off his helmet and setting it aside.

“Couldn’t sleep.”

“Makes sense. You’ve been asleep for a long time.”

Twilight shook her head. “No. It’s not that. I’m quite tired, actually. I just can’t sleep.”

Shining nodded. “Just one of those nights, huh?”

“Just one of those nights,” Twilight agreed. “What about you? What are you still doing walking around?”

“Just got off work.” Shining knocked on his breastplate and grinned. “So, are you going to tell me what’s bothering you? Is it Celestia?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Cadance?”

“Not her either.”

Shining chewed the inside of his cheek. “That leaves Chrysalis.” Twilight answered with silence, leading to a long sigh from the soldier. “Is she getting to you again?”

“Not on purpose,” Twilight whimpered. “I just screwed everything up. And I don’t know what to do now. She hates me.”

“You didn’t screw everything up, Twilight.” He put his hoof on her shoulder.

“Yes I did,” she said, her voice on the edge of breaking. “I thought we could have something more. But she didn’t want it. And now, I’m not even sure we could be friends.”

“Something more?” Shining asked.

Twilight paled. “Were you not told about what happened?”

“I’ve been in the infirmary or tracking down possible nightmare monsters since the attack. I left Cadance in charge of everything around here.”

“I kissed her, Shiny.”

Winter’s gale howled outside as Shining pushed through the momentary deadlock his brain just experienced.

“You what?” he asked.

“I kissed her. On the lips. In front of everyone.”

Every silent second threatened to crush Twilight harder than the last. “You kissed Chrysalis. I think I might have missed something here. I mean . . . I expected the best case scenario to be friends, but clearly I underestimated someone.”

“It’s because of the dream I was trapped in. I fell in love with her. But she doesn’t love me. And now, all I can think about is how happy I was and how now it's all gone and I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.” She drew in a long, shaky breath.

“Oh.” Shining said. Twilight could practically see the gears in his head cranking away. “Okay, look, that’s . . . let’s put a pin in that for a second. The first thing we need to do is calm down, Twilight.” Inching closer, Shining put his hoof on Twilight’s back, massaging her the same way their mother had when they were younger.

“How am I supposed to be calm?” she asked, her words teetering on panic.

“Deep breaths. Remember what Cadance taught you?”

Together, they performed the calming routine in question. Deep breaths and relaxed muscles. A ritual that had saved Twilight more times than she could count. It did little to assuage her fear, but it did manage to calm her breathing.

“Better?” he asked once they had finished.

“A little. I guess.” Twilight frowned.

“Okay. So, do we want to talk about everything you just said?” he asked. “You kissed Chrysalis and you’re dreaming about her. Should we be concerned about that?”

“Cadance can tell you all about it.” Twilight rolled her eyes. “In fact, I’m sure she’s already dying to tell you. Suffice to say, a lot of things happened while I was trapped in that nightmare world.” Her words fell hushed. “A lot of things that I don’t really want to talk about right now.” She turned toward him. “I just don’t want to be alone tonight, Shining.”

“Well.” The stallion scratched at the back of his mane. “I mean, I could stay in your room with you if you wanted. For tonight. You’ve still got the couch in there, don’t you?”

“That’s a kind offer, Shining. But I’m sure Cadance misses you, too. You should go to her.” Twilight watched Canterlot out the window, lit up like a beacon in the night. Even from here, she could see figures walking the streets together.

“Alright. If you’re sure.”

“I am.”

“If you change your mind . . .”

“I’m fine, Shiny. I swear. Go get some sleep. You look terrible,” she said, offering a half-smile.

“Believe me, I feel worse than I look.” He chuckled. “But seriously, though. Cadance and I are here to help you with whatever you need. Remember that.”

“I will. Thanks, Shiny.”

He pulled his sister into a tight hug. “Things might not work out with . . .” Shining shook his head. “They might not work out this time, but you’re going to make somepony very happy someday. So don’t go getting all worked up thinking your life is over. Alright.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Twilight laughed.

She watched her brother trot off the way she had come from. An idea wormed its way into Twilight’s head as she watched the cityscape below. It took a solid twenty minutes of silent debate before she finally convinced herself that her plan wasn’t completely terrible. That would have to do for now.

With a solemn wave to the world outside, Twilight followed in her brother’s footsteps. As she neared the bedrooms, she heard his door close ahead. It brought Twilight a tinge of peace that he wouldn’t see what she had planned.

Twilight marched past her own door, only stopping once she arrived at Chrysalis’. She opened the door a crack and slipped inside. She made sure to keep the handle depressed as she closed the door to avoid the bolt snapping into place. Inside, the room was nearly pitch black. Specks of moonlight glinted off the snow, providing a dim light.

Careful to keep her steps quiet, Twilight creeped forward until she reached the bed. A cursory examination showed it was just as she left it; unmade and empty. She glanced upward, searching unsuccessfully for the changeling amidst the shadows. Swallowing a lump in her throat, she climbed into the bed. She tucked herself under the blanket and rested her cheek on the pillow. It emanated a sweet, honey-like scent.

Twilight closed her eyes, listening to the silence of the night. Beneath the distant symphony of singing crickets and harsh winds, she could hear breathing. Slow and steady, the way one would while they slept. The sound brought a warmth to Twilight far greater than any blanket could have managed.

Here, in the bed of one of the most dangerous creatures in Equestria, Twilight finally managed to close her eyes and fall asleep.

36: A Step Forward

Chrysalis stared at the alicorn lying in her bed. Twilight had the blankets pulled up far enough that it nearly covered her face. She lay on her side, her hooves twisted and tangled trying to hug the pillow where her head rested. Her shallow breathing teetered on snoring. To Chrysalis, it reminded her of the days when her young would cuddle up beside her while they slept. She couldn’t help but smile at the patch of purple fur huddled up in front of her.

The sun finally started its ascent over the horizon, spilling sunlight into the room through frozen, dew-soaked windows. Chrysalis closed her eyes, drinking in the moment as she felt the rays warm her back. She wished the moment would last a little longer. But someone would be along soon, searching for the Princess.

At the edge of the bed, Chrysalis lifted the sheets enough to find Twilight’s wings splayed out across the comforter. She searched the wing, looking for a loose feather. Finding one that fit her criteria, she grabbed it in her magic. With a preemptive flinch, she yanked the feather.

“Ow!” Twilight shot up quick enough to send her body tumbling off the edge of the bed. She didn’t stay down for long before jumping up to her hooves, her eyes alert. When she spied Chrysalis standing over the bed still holding the feather, she frowned.

“Good morning,” Chrysalis said, wrinkling her muzzle. “I see you decided to make yourself comfortable in my room last night.”

“Yes,” Twilight said, nodding quickly. She looked at Chrysalis, down at the feather, then back to Chrysalis. “I was having trouble sleeping. I didn’t want to stay in my room by myself. And you told me your door was open, so I thought–”

“That you would sleep in my bed without my permission?” Chrysalis suggested.

“Kind of,” Twilight muttered, her nod less enthusiastic this time.

“Those were not the terms of the deal I provided you.” The changeling wet her lips. “Besides, if you had simply woken me up, then we could have had some real fun.”

“I thought I made it clear that’s not what I’m after,” Twilight said.

“Just the thrill of breaking and entering, then?”

“I’m sorry, okay?” Twilight sighed. “I didn’t know what else to do.”

Chrysalis sighed. “Fine. I suppose I can show you mercy for this transgression. But if I catch you in here again without my knowing, I’ll string you up in a cocoon and hang you from the ceiling like a chandelier.” She leaned in close enough to make Twilight shrink away. “As long as you understand that, then we can get on with our day.”

“Are . . . are you serious?” Twilight asked, glancing upward as if she were imagining it.

Chrysalis leaned in close. “Only one way to find out.”

“O . . . Okay,” Twilight said shakily.

Twilight took a second to make the bed. In her haste, she left a handful of purple threads behind as proof of her crime. When finished, she stepped out into the hallway with Chrysalis in tow. They marched past Twilight’s room, heading upwards toward her lab.

“Any clues as to our agenda for today?” Chrysalis asked as they neared the lab doors. Inside, she went to work reconstructing her nest amidst the storage crates.

“Testing some hypotheses I came up with during my . . . medical leave,” Twilight explained. “Now, can you do me a favor and fetch me that alembic and a few sprigs of that purple plant from the higher shelves?”

Chrysalis looked up from her bed. “Why can’t you get them?”

“Fine. I’ll do it myself, then,” Twilight sighed. She flew up to the shelves in question, gathering half her list of materials before depositing them back at her workstation. It took another two trips to collect the rest.

“What are you doing?” Chrysalis asked, rolling over onto her back. Her newly sprouted wings were too small to help her fly, but too large to make her position comfortable.

“Mixing,” Twilight said without taking her focus off the bottle in her hooves.

“By hoof? That seems a little dangerous, don’t you think?”

“Well, if you’re not going to help me, then I don’t have much of a choice in the matter.” Twilight swished her solution, watching it shift through a rainbow of different colors. “Besides, my magic could contaminate things. So I have to do it manually.”

“That’s a load of crap, Twilight,” Chrysalis smirked as she rose. “You might be able to slip your little lies past your moronic subjects, but I’m not so easily fooled.” The changeling’s eyes narrowed maliciously. “You lost your magic, didn’t you?”

“No.” Twilight turned away, pretending to inspect her ingredients. “That’s ridiculous.”

“Let me get this straight.” Chrysalis rolled upright. “Not only did you break into my room, but you did so without any means of defending yourself?” Chrysalis threw her head back. “Why couldn’t you have been this much of an idiot back when I was trying to kill you?”

Twilight added a drop of purple liquid to the main bottle before hanging on the nearby metal ring. “When you were trying to kill me?” She turned the knob at the instrument’s base, igniting a flame beneath the potion. “Is that implying that you aren’t trying to kill me anymore?”

“Well, I definitely won’t if you’re going to keep making it this easy,” Chrysalis bemoaned, sinking back down into her miniscule fortress. “It’s no fun without the hunt. Well, it’s less fun without the hunt. Hearing you scream might bring a smile to my face.” It took a few seconds for Chrysalis to register what she had said. She glanced at Twilight, who looked nervous. “Oh, calm down. I’m joking.”

“Are you?” Twilight asked, knitting her brow.

“Probably.” Chrysalis plopped her head down on one of her stolen pillows.

In her boredom, she watched Twilight work. Truthfully, it was a sight to behold. Twilight breezed through the instructions, only stopping occasionally to mark down the result or a new theory. Chrysalis couldn’t make heads or tails of most of the things in the lab, but Twilight seemed to know each one’s purpose and inner workings by heart. She moved around her workspace with the same passion and determination that Chrysalis had come to expect from the princess.

Around midday, Twilight’s show came to an abrupt end as she heard a knock at the door.

“Princess Twilight? Are you in there?” The voice of a mare called from outside.

“I’m here. The door’s unlocked,” Twilight shouted back without missing a beat.

The door opened up to reveal a white unicorn. Chrysalis’ mind immediately jumped to Rarity, but the voice didn’t sound familiar. Neither did she recognize the chestnut brown bun atop her head.

“Miss Inkwell?” Twilight asked, setting her current mix on the rack to cook.

“Princess Twilight, I’ve been sent by Princess Cadance to brief you for tomorrow. Have you had a chance to look through any of the documents delivered to you last night?”

“The what?” Twilight asked, blinking twice in rapid succession.

“The documents? They were left on your desk sometime last night.”

“I haven’t been back to my room all night,” Twilight said, her words ringing with nervous energy. “Nor was I told that I was supposed to be briefed. Did something happen?”

“Oh dear.” Inkwell sifted through the stack of papers on her clipboard. “Yes. Due to the condition of Princesses Celestia and Luna, you will be attending the Royal Courts tomorrow morning.”

“I’m doing what now?” The color drained from Twilight’s face.

“The Royal Courts?” Inkwell repeated. “They require a princess to oversee them. And that’s you.”

“What about Cadance?” Twilight asked.

“Princess Cadance will also be in attendance. However, we have received several complaints from the Noble Houses about . . .” She flipped to another page in the stack. “About possible conflicts due to her title as a foreign leader.”

“Conflicts of interest? Seriously?” Twilight scoffed. “She was an Equestrian princess long before I was.”

“True. But now she rules the Crystal Empire. Seeing as it is not legally a part of Equestria, some of the nobles believe it is in the best interest of the country to have an Equestrian Princess on the throne during Court sessions.” Inkwell let her pages drop back onto her clipboard. “But, it seems you weren’t informed of this decision.”

“What about Prince Blueblood? He counts as Equestrian royalty, doesn’t he?” Twilight asked desperately.

For the first time, Inkwell’s face dropped her neutral expression. She stared at Twilight with narrowed eyes. “Prince Blueblood has been away from Equestria on one of his vacations for nearly a month now. Even if we could contact him . . .”

“Yeah. Bad idea.” Twilight shook her head. “Fine. I guess I’m not being given a choice.”

Inkwell shrugged.

“That’s what I thought,” Twilight said. “Alright. Fine.” She returned to her desk, turning off the flame and cataloging her potion. As she and Inkwell moved toward the door, Chrysalis cleared her throat.

“And what exactly am I supposed to be doing?” She asked, annoyed.

“Oh, right. Guards.” Twilight greeted her soldiers by nodding toward Chrysalis. “Would you please escort Chrysalis back to her room? I would also ask that you attend to any needs she might have while I’m gone.” Without a moment’s hesitation, the two soldiers moved toward Chrysalis. Behind them, Twilight and Inkwell marched out into the hall.

Chrysalis growled at the two soldiers as they approached, her stance wide and head low. They gripped their spears tight as they inched closer.

“That’s enough, Chrysalis.” Both Chrysalis and her guards turned toward the voice. Cadance stood in the doorway, watching the scene with a cocked brow. “They’re trying to help you, there’s no need to be so hostile.”

“Princess Cadance!” One of the guards shot straight as an arrow. “Don’t worry, Princess. We’ll handle this.”

“If you mean that, then you probably shouldn’t have turned your back on her.”

The two guards only had a moment to be surprised before being knocked aside by Chrysalis’ overwhelming size. Their weapons clattered away as they stumbled. The changeling only scoffed as she marched past the soldiers, the lab, and even Cadance.

The princess motioned for the guards to ease up before she followed Chrysalis out.

“What do you want, Cadance?” Chrysalis asked, not bothering to slow her pace.

“I was coming up to visit Twilight. In fact, I just passed her in the hallway. She tasked me with taking care of you while she’s busy with her preparation for tomorrow. So, for the next eight hours, it’s just going to be you and me.”

Chrysalis groaned. “And here I thought I’d avoided the torture.”

Cadence turned away to hide the smirk on her face.

The two of them fell silent as they traversed the hallways. Chrysalis kept her eyes forward, her head high. Unfortunately for her, her confident swagger was undone by the stiff movement of her wooden leg. Her hindered movement also allowed Cadance to easily keep up.

“Stop staring at it,” Chrysalis snapped.

Cadance jumped. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to, I just--”

“Don’t lie to me, Cadance. I’m a changeling, I know exactly how you feel,” Chrysalis said. Truthfully, she could barely read Cadance’s aura. Between her overwhelming love power and Chrysalis’ weakened senses, she couldn’t begin to guess how Cadance felt.

“Look, just because we were enemies before . . .”

“Were? We still are. What is it with you ponies? I agree not to kill you, and you just assume that means I want to be your friend.” She rolled her eyes, but lacked the ability to storm off in a huff. “It’s annoying.”

Cadance opened her mouth to retort, but seemed to think better of it.

With Chrysalis’ reduced speed, it took twice as long for her to make it back to her bedroom. The two guards with them returned to their posts on either side of her door as Cadance followed the changeling inside. Chrysalis stopped in the middle of her room. Cadance stopped only a few steps behind.

“What do you want?” Chrysalis spat.

“I told you.” Cadance stepped forward. “Twilight wanted me to watch over you while she’s busy--”

“And I’m sure you just jumped at the opportunity to foalsit me, didn’t you?”

Cadance gasped. “And what is that supposed to mean?”

“You love this, don’t you?” Chrysalis stepped forward, forcing Cadance to back off. “Doesn’t it just warm your heart to see me powerless? Helpless? To know that the only reason I’m still alive is because you want it that way?”

“I never--”

“Drop the act, Cadance.” Chrysalis took another step. Cadance didn’t. “I couldn’t care less about your holier-than-thou lecture. Somewhere deep in your heart, you’re ecstatic watching me suffer.”

Cadance opened her mouth, ready to refute. But she hesitated. “Fine. You want me to admit it? Then I will.” Chrysalis scoffed and turned her back on the princess. “You ruined my wedding, you attacked my family, and you made me paranoid and afraid. So, yeah, I do get a bit of satisfaction from watching this.”

Chrysalis chuckled humorlessly. “You ponies disgust me. I might be a monster, but at least I have the decency to admit it.”

The princess sighed. “But how I feel doesn’t matter.”

“Oh, don’t you start--”

“I hate you, Chrysalis. I won’t lie about that. But Twilight has faith in you. Twilight believes in you. And I believe in Twilight. She’s done things I never would have imagined possible. She might even be able to change you.”

“I’ll be happy to disappoint you,” Chrysalis said.

“The point is, I’m not doing this for your sake. I’m doing it for my sister.” Cadance ended her rant with a stomp.

With a sigh, Chrysalis shook her head. “Unbelievable. Just go. Leave me be.”

“I can’t do that. Twilight told me you need to feed.” Cadance turned her back to the changeling. She didn’t bother looking back. Chrysalis could only watch, enraged by the slight. “We’re going to see Thorax.”

Chrysalis relented. “Fine. If it will keep you from spending the rest of the day bothering me, then let’s get it over with.” She followed the princess out of the room. The two guards moved to join them, but Cadance waved them off with a flick of her hoof. They shared a confused glance, but settled back into their post.

“Why are you so resistant to the idea of working with us?” Cadance asked, once the guards were out of earshot.

“Because I hate you,” Chrysalis said. “I thought I made that fairly obvious.”

“I’m not sure I believe that.” Cadance slowed her steps to make sure the wounded changeling didn’t fall too far behind. “If you did, you would have killed that guard. So why didn’t you kill him?”

“I was proving a point.” The damaged hallway drew Chrysalis’ attention from the conversation. “But if you prefer that I not show mercy to such inferior creatures, I would be more than happy to correct my mistake.”

“You’re dodging the question, Chrysalis,” Cadance noted.

“And you’re annoying,” came Chrysalis’ retort.

The two settled into a thick silence as they completed the last leg of their journey and arrived at Thorax’s door. Cadance knocked with the edge of her hoof, producing a series of hollow thuds from the door.

“Hold on. I’ll be ready in a moment,” Thorax called from inside.

Cadance returned to Chrysalis’ side. The two of them watched one another from the corners of their eyes. As the silence dragged on, Chrysalis started tapping her hoof. When that ceased to satisfy her boredom, she clicked her tongue in a strange and unmelodic tune.

“We don’t have to hate each other, you know?” Cadance inspected her polished shoes.

Chrysalis scoffed. “Ponies hate me. I hate ponies. That’s just the way things are.”

Cadance pursed her lips. “You don’t hate Twilight.”

A pulse of frustration rushed through Chrysalis, causing her to clench her teeth. “Right. That’s enough of this.” Before Cadance could intervene, Chrysalis turned the handle, threw open the door, and slammed it shut, leaving the princess outside.

37: Family Ties

“Wait! Hold on! I’m not dressed yet,” Thorax yelled.

Unphased, Chrysalis stepped through the door and into the room. A small, single bed took up most of the space. An unused bureau sat in the corner. A writing desk with a small lamp. A few dusty windows. Another door sat at the back of the room, a dim light shining from inside.

Through the opening, she could see Thorax’s head peeking at her.

“What could you possibly be ashamed of that I haven’t seen before,” Chrysalis groaned, climbing onto his bed and letting her body fall limp. The smaller frame left her limbs hanging over the edge.

“Oh. It’s you.” Thorax stepped out from his hiding place. He wore a sky-blue suit coat and a pair of striped boxer shorts. “I thought you were . . . nevermind. What are you doing here?”

“Avoiding a pest,” Chrysalis snipped.

“I heard that!” Cadance’s voice came calling from outside.

“I know. Standing there is only going to make me more inclined to insult you,” Chrysalis shot back, resting her cheek on Thorax’s pillow.

“Seriously? Flurry Heart doesn’t even make threats that petty.” Chrysalis smiled as she heard an exhausted sigh from the princess. “Fine. I’ll give you two some privacy. But that doesn’t mean I’m leaving. I’ll be back to collect you in a few minutes.”

Chrysalis closed her eyes, listening for the clop of horseshoes before her body finally relaxed.

“So . . . do I want to know what all this is about?” Thorax asked.

“No, you--” Chrysalis sat up. “What are you wearing?”

Thorax glanced down at himself. “A suit. I think I look rather dashing in it.”

“You look like a pony,” Chrysalis growled. But her annoyance was short lived as she collapsed back down onto the mattress. “I knew it wouldn’t be long before you went full native, but I expected better of you than this.”

“I’m going out tonight.” Thorax shrugged. “Need to look my best.”

“And where exactly are you going?” Chrysalis watched the ceiling fan spin.

“We’re heading down to one of the bars in Downtown Canterlot.”

Chrysalis arched her neck just enough to stare at the smaller changeling. “We?”

“Yeah.” Thorax rubbed his neck, laughing nervously. “Me and my entourage.”

“Oh. Them.” Chrysalis returned to the swirling fan blades. “I suppose that makes sense. But what are you going to do at a bar? You don’t actually drink that fruity swill that those ponies sell, do you?”

“The hard cider? Yeah. It’s not bad.”

“Ugh . . .” Chrysalis pressed the back of her foreleg to her head, just below the remains of her horn. “My children are dead to me.”

Thorax rolled his eyes. “We’re going out to feed tonight. Normally, everyone goes out while I stay here, but I thought I needed to get out of the castle for a while.”

“To feed? You’re still feeding on the ponies?” Chrysalis let a faint hope blossom in her chest. “Maybe you’re not as dead to me as I thought.”

“We’re not planning on foalnapping them or tricking them into letting us feed. Turns out, there are a lot of desperate ponies out there just looking for company, if only just for the evening.” Thorax slipped on a pair of dress pants. “Being able to look however they want just makes it better for them.”

“I feel such an odd mix of pride and disappointment,” Chrysalis whined.

“Yeah, I’m sure you do. Now it’s your turn to answer my question. Did Cadance bring you down here? Did you two need something from me?”

“Well, I was hoping you might treat me to dinner,” Chrysalis said, stretching out across his bed. “But it seems that you’re too busy for little old me.”

“Chrysalis.” Thorax frowned walking up to the edge of his bed between two of Chrysalis’ outstretched legs. “If you’re hungry, I’m more than happy to feed you. But is that the only reason you’re here?”

“What do you mean?” Chrysalis’ eyes snapped open, narrowing on Thorax.

“I’ve been feeding you for a long time now. You’ve never come down to my room to see me.” He hopped up onto the bed, nestling beside Chrysalis. His suit felt scratchy on her chitin. “So, what’s different this time?”

“What makes you think anything is . . .?” Chrysalis cut herself off, letting out a long sigh.

“I thought so. Feel like talking about it?”

Chrysalis pinched the bridge of her nose. “I’ve been feeling a little . . . off, lately.”

“Off?” Thorax scratched his back with his antler. “Define ‘off’.”

“If I knew what it was, I wouldn’t be struggling to figure it out.” Chrysalis rolled onto her stomach, grumbling. “Of course, I doubt I could think anyway on an empty stomach.” She pursed her lips.

“Fair enough. Here.” Thorax unleashed a jade-colored mist from his horn. The energy welled around Chrysalis. She took a deep breath, inhaling a great deal of the mist in a single attempt.

“I just don’t get it,” Chrysalis muttered, swallowing.

“You’re not feeling like yourself. What can you tell me? What’s been bugging you?”

Chrysalis drew in another mouthful. “I don’t really know. I just . . . I’m tired, Thorax.”

Thorax’s head popped up in the corner of her vision. “Tired? I’m not letting this go that easily. If something’s wrong, we need to talk about it.”

“I wasn’t avoiding the question,” Chrysalis snapped. “I just . . . I feel tired. I don’t even enjoy arguing with Cadance anymore. I feel like I’ve lost something.”

“You’ve lost a lot of things,” Thorax said, resting his chin on his mother’s shoulder. “I’m not really surprised you feel like that.”

“Except you’re forgetting that I’ve been living without you or your siblings for nearly a year now. Why would that pop up now?” Chrysalis shook her head. “It’s got to be something else. Maybe I should try tormenting another guard. That always used to entertain me.”

“Chrysalis!” Thorax glared at her.

She groaned. “Yeah, I know, I made a promise. Like that’s ever stopped me before.”

“You don’t think that would upset Twilight?”

The room’s air shifted as Thorax’s words faded. Chrysalis’ body tensed, causing Thorax to do so in response. “What should I care what that stupid little princess thinks? She’s more annoying than Cadance. I should have killed her when I had the chance.”

Thorax recoiled from the sudden volume. But it wasn’t fear Chrysalis saw on his face. Rather, it looked more like curiosity. “Back in Canterlot, you mean?”

“Sure.”

“What has Twilight been doing to bother you?” Thorax asked, standing tall to see his mother’s face. Chrysalis kept her head turned away.

“She . . . I don’t know. She captured me, for one. She wants to be my friend. It’s some sort of sick joke. I don’t make friends with ponies.” Chrysalis’ eyes lost focus. “I don’t need friends. They’re nothing more than trouble.”

“Are you trying to convince me?” Thorax asked.

Chrysalis’ focus snapped back. “Convincing a grub like you is a waste of my time.”

“Then you’re trying to convince yourself.”

Chrysalis’ breath caught in her throat. “You’ve been spending too much time around these ponies,” she snarled. “You think I care about Twilight? She’s a pain. She’s done nothing but cause me trouble. She . . .”

“She what?” Thorax asked. He scooted closer, laying his head beside hers.

“She . . .” Chrysalis’ voice wavered. “She’s the only one in this damned city that still cares about me.” The tension in the air slipped away. “Even after everything that I did to her, she still worries about me. It’s . . .” She snapped her fangs suddenly. “It’s infuriating.”

“I still care about you.”

“And that is a conversation we desperately need to have. But it’s different. I can’t quite put it into words, but . . . she feels differently towards me.” Chrysalis rolled off the bed. “And now she thinks she’s in love with me. Stupid pony.”

“Do you love her back?”

Chrysalis rocketed to her hooves. Thorax stepped back, but Chrysalis just glowered. “Don’t you ever suggest that I love her. Just the thought of that creature loving me is enough to make me sick.”

“I see.” Thorax nodded and climbed back onto his bed. “What are you going to do about it? I’ve known Twilight for a long time. She’s not going to give up on you easily. That said, it wouldn’t be hard to get her to hate you. You almost broke her back at the beginning of all this.”

“What are you blabbering about?” Chrysalis asked.

“Back when you spent your time tormenting Twilight. Refusing to help her, hindering her at every opportunity. She did give up on you. She told you as much in the Gardens. I begged her to help you, though.”

“Why must you always insist on sending these ponies to my aid?” Chrysalis asked, flustered.

“And she gave you one more chance. You could have driven her off easily. But you didn’t. Did you ever stop to think why?” Thorax straightened his tie and flattened his jacket.

“You’re full of crap, Thorax,” Chrysalis sighed.

“Maybe. Or maybe you’ve spent enough of your life lying that you don’t know what the truth is anymore. You’ve fought so hard against these ponies. Do you even know why?” Thorax rounded the end of his bed, advancing on Chrysalis. “Tradition? Tradition nearly killed us all. Revenge? I hope not. You drew first blood, after all.” He shook his head.

“I came here to speak with you, but if you just intend on spouting all this--”

“Pride? Is that it? You’re willing to die before you accept their help? You think that makes you weak?” Chrysalis turned away as Thorax raised his hoof. But then his hoof brushed her chin. He caressed her shell softly, gently moving her head to look toward him. “Twilight doesn’t want your pride. You know that, don’t you? She wants you to be happy. She wants you to have a new life, one where you don’t have to beg, borrow, and steal just to make sure you survive another day. Why are you so against it?”

“I . . . It’s been the way I’ve lived for so long. I’m not sure I know any other way,” Chrysalis said, casting her gaze downward. “I was born to struggle and to fight, to kick and claw my way to the top. No matter how long or how far I run, I can’t escape that. It’s just another facet of my cursed blood. I won’t be subject to these ponies.” She pulled away from Thorax. “I can’t.”

“Then don’t. Even at your lowest point, you’re still a Changeling Queen. Believe me, I understand that a lot of ponies look down on us. I see it constantly when I’m out on the town, visiting a friend, or even just walking down the road. But there are some that hold us above that. To a higher standard.”

“Like Twilight,” Chrysalis realized.

A long silence passed between them.

“Do you get it now?” Thorax asked.

Chrysalis slipped back onto the bed with minimum effort. “I hate her. I really do. I think that was her trap.” She laughed listlessly.

“I don’t follow,” Thorax said, turning to check his reflection in the full-body mirror.

“When I arrived here, they all looked down on me. Luna. Cadance. Shining Armor. Even the guards. They saw me as a prisoner. A trophy of their victory over the Swarm. Not even worthy of a noble death.”

“Meaning?”

“Twilight never had those reservations. She saw me as a monster. She knew I was a threat. And she treated me like one. Always keeping her guard up. Always ready to battle me down when I caused trouble.”

“Wait.” Thorax’s eyes went wide. “You got into a fight with Twilight?”

She ignored him. “When I rebelled, she didn’t spare the rod. She didn’t show me mercy because of my perceived weakness.” Chrysalis’ eyes were shining. “No, she faced me head-on, as a warrior, and she put me in my place. She might be the only thing in Equestria I have even an ounce of respect for.”

Thorax raised a brow. “It’s not love, but doesn’t your respect earn Twilight a chance?”

“I don’t love her, Thorax.” Chrysalis frowned.

“I didn’t say you did,” Thorax said back.

“And I don’t need a friend, either.” Chrysalis closed her eyes. “But I can, at the very least, see her as an equal.”

“Why don’t you tell her that? See where things go from there?”

“I can’t, Thorax. I can’t be personal with her. Not after last time.” She flinched.

“Last time?” Thorax tilted his head.

“Yes. The last time. Long before you were ever born.” Chrysalis opened her eyes, but her gaze lingered miles away. “I refuse to fall victim to that again.”

“Hold on, I don’t know what you’re talking--”

“King Thorax? Are you in there?”

Even after a year, Chrysalis recognized that voice. One of her old officers.

“Hold on, Pharynx,” Thorax called. “I’ll be out in a minute.” He quieted himself and returned to his conversation with Chrysalis. But the Changeling Queen was already at the door. “Hey, what are you doing?”

“Enjoy yourself tonight, Thorax. You deserve it.” With a grin, Chrysalis pulled the door open, revealing a half-dozen changelings standing outside, each dressed for a night on the town.

“Chrysalis?” Pharynx snarled. His horn ignited with magic.

“Calm yourself, grub. I’m going.” Chrysalis marched past the irate stares of her children.

“Chrysalis, wait.” Thorax stumbled out his door. He tried to reach out to his mother, but Pharynx caught him by the wing. “Hey. Let go. I wasn’t done talking.”

“I think it’s quite clear that we’re done, Thorax.” Chrysalis tossed a malicious smile over her shoulder. A few of the closer drones staggered back, whimpering. Chrysalis’ chest heaved with laughter. A sad, broken, furious laugh. Before Thorax could say anything else, Chrysalis limped away.

“You alright?” Cadance waited, leaned up against a nearby wall. She studied Chrysalis’ face as she marched past, but the changeling kept her expression hidden.

“What do you care?” Chrysalis asked.

“Still have the chip on your shoulder, huh?” Cadance didn’t sound surprised. She followed Chrysalis back up to the rest of the rooms. “Did the two of you have a fruitful discussion?”

Chrysalis answered with a silent glare.

“Alright, don’t tell me. It’s none of my business.” Cadance slowed further, allowing Chrysalis to widen the gap between them. “But if you were to ask me, I’d say that those changelings were a little rude. I mean, I’m not your biggest fan, but I at least have the manners to fake it.”

“Shut up,” Chrysalis said.

“You’re their mother. What did you do to them to make them dislike you?” Cadance tugged at her mane. “It’s almost impressive.”

“They don’t hate me.” Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “You wouldn’t understand.”

Cadance shrugged. “You seem okay with it. I guess I won’t worry.”

“Good.”

Chrysalis finally reached her door. Her heavy hooves told of a miles-long journey. Without another word to Cadance, she slipped into her room and shut the door behind her. She moved instinctively to turn the lock, only to remember she didn’t have one on this side of the door. But Cadance never tried to follow her inside.

Content with her solitude, Chrysalis climbed into her bed. She lay her head back against her pillow. Her gaze traced the lines on the map above. But the colors had faded. She searched for anything around the room that might wrest her attention from her own thoughts.

As she rolled onto her side and curled into herself, Chrysalis took a deep breath.

She could smell the scent of lavender perfume from the purple fur on her pillow.

Twilight gritted her teeth as she scratched behind her ear. She restarted her current line, muttering the words under her breath in an attempt to get the information to stick. Unfortunately, it didn’t seem to be working.

The door to her bedroom opened, allowing Inkwell inside.

“Princess? Are you alright?” The secretary set another book on Twilight’s desk, adding to the pile already building there.

“No,” Twilight cried. She let her head fall, sticking the tip of her horn in the wooden desk. “How does Celestia do this? This tax code is one of the most archaic texts I’ve ever read. And I deciphered Starswirl’s coded spells.”

“My apologies, Princess. If I had known about this earlier, I would have gotten these lessons started much earlier.” Inkwell’s quill scribbled on her clipboard. In the back of her mind, Twilight wondered if Inkwell and Doctor Heart might’ve been related.

“It’s not your fault,” Twilight assured her. “Just rough circumstances. Nothing to be done for it. That said, I’ve been at this for . . .” She turned to the clock on the wall. “Six hours! Yeah. I’m thinking it’s time I take a break.”

“Are you sure, Princess? There’s still a lot of information to go through. And, of course, there are the specific case briefings for tomorrow that we still need to--” Inkwell interrupted herself when she noticed Twilight’s heavy breathing.

“Deep breaths. Everything’s going to be fine, Inkwell.” She didn’t like how comfortably she could lie now. “But if I’ve learned anything from my late-night study sessions, it’s that you need to take breaks. Probably should have taken one before six hours, honestly.”

“Whatever you wish, Princess Twilight.” Inkwell bowed. “Shall I assist you?”

Twilight stood, using her desk as a crutch until feeling returned to her legs. “If you’re so inclined, I would be quite thankful if you would come fetch me in . . . say . . . fifteen minutes?”

“Of course. Where should I look for you?”

Twilight opened her bedroom door. Her legs still felt like jelly, but she didn’t want to waste any more time than she already had. “I’ll be heading down to check on Chrysalis. I left her with Cadance earlier, and I get the feeling that probably didn’t go over too well.”

“Should I fetch guards to escort you?”

Twilight shook her head. “That won’t be necessary, but thank you.” She gave the secretary a disarming smile before closing the door and twisting her face in pain. Her hooves grabbed at her cheeks, pulling her cheeks downward until they were taut. A few long strides brought her to Chrysalis’ door.

Ignoring the guards, Twilight went directly for a knock.

“Go away, Cadance!” Chrysalis yelled from inside.

Twilight curled her lips inward, stifling a laugh. “I’m glad today went that well for you. But I’m not Cadance. So, could you open the door?”

“Ugh . . . you’re just as bad.” On the other side of the door, a mattress creaked as a weight lifted off it. Even from here, Twilight could hear the clack of wood on tile from Chrysalis’ leg.

Without a word, the door cracked open. Twilight slipped inside and closed it behind her, oblivious to the concerned glare from the Royal soldiers.

“Good evening. Have fun today?” She ducked as a pillow sailed over her head.

“Of course not. What strange magic managed to convince you that I would enjoy spending a day with Cadance?” Chrysalis sat at the edge of her bed, watching Twilight with a furious glare. Her mane hung messily, sending a stripe of blue hair down the middle of her face.

“I’m sorry.” Twilight stopped a few steps away before sitting on the cold tile. “If I’d had a bit more of a heads-up, I would have had Thorax take care of you.”

“Why do you think I need someone to take care of me? I’m not a filly, Twilight.” Chrysalis groaned and fell onto her side. She kept her head propped up with a hoof. “Whatever. She did at least do what you asked and took me to feed. Even if that ended badly, too.”

Twilight’s expression softened. “Did something happen with Thorax?” she asked.

“I had a long chat with him.”

When she didn’t elaborate, Twilight prodded. “What did you talk about?”

“I . . . I don’t think it’s any of your concern. Besides, it doesn’t really matter. We were interrupted by the rest of the changelings coming to collect him for their night on the town.”

“Oh.”

“None of them were too happy to see me speaking privately with their king.” She polished her free hoof against her chestplate and inspected it. “Cadance tried to step in to help. Put an end to that real quick.”

Twilight waited until Chrysalis looked away to inch forward. “Did you get to feed?”

“Yeah. I should be good for another day or two.”

A little bit closer. “What did you do the rest of the day?”

“Sat in here, bored out of my mind.”

“That’s unfortunate.”

Just a smidge longer. Twilight had to chew her lip to keep from laughing.

“What about you? How did your . . . whatever you were doing end up?” She glanced up in time to notice Twilight now less than a step from the edge of her bed. She narrowed her eyes. “What are you doing?”

“This.” Twilight dove forward, throwing her hooves around Chrysalis and squeezing her.

“That doesn’t answer my question,” Chrysalis said, trying in vain to pry Twilight off her.

“You seem like you need a hug.”

“Don’t make me hurt you,” Chrysalis murmured.

Despite the threat, Twilight didn’t feel afraid. Still, she released Chrysalis and stepped back. “I’m sorry that today went so badly for you. I’m sure tomorrow will be better, though.”

“Speaking of tomorrow . . .” Chrysalis returned to her lounging, but didn’t take her eye off Twilight. “You didn’t answer my question. What stupid thing are they making you do?”

“It’s not stupid,” Twilight said, crossing her forearms over her chest. “I’m going to be presiding over Celestia’s Solar Court. It’s one of the highest authorities in Equestria. No pressure or anything.”

“Sounds boring.”

“Boring is the least of my worries.” Twilight stretched out across the floor, her wings flexing of their own accord. “But I’m on break right now. I’d prefer to talk about something else. I don’t want to think about tomorrow.”

“Is that fear I smell?” Chrysalis asked, her smile parting her lips just enough to see her tongue run across her fangs. “Ahh, I’ve missed that.”

“Changing the subject!” Twilight said, holding her hooves over her ears. “You said that your changelings weren’t happy to see you? What about Thorax? He wasn’t angry at you, was he?”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “No. He wasn’t. But that didn’t stop Pharynx from cutting our meeting short.” She rolled onto her back and spread out across the bed. “Honestly, if Thorax would just forget this fascination he has with me, it will make it easier for everyone.”

“How do you figure?” Twilight asked, shifting her weight to make herself comfortable.

“He should be taking care of his subjects. Not here . . .” She waved her hoof absentmindedly. “Doing whatever he’s doing here.”

“Keeping you alive?” Twilight suggested.

“Yeah. He should stop that.”

“I thought we were over this. Maybe you don’t agree, but Thorax and I won’t--”

“Shut up a second, Twilight.” Twilight frowned, but complied. “I’m not talking about leaving me to die. Well, maybe I am. The point is, if he leaves and I can’t find a way to feed myself within a few days, then I don’t deserve to live. Survival of the Fittest, Twilight. I should earn my right to live.”

“That’s a sad way of looking at things, don’t you think?” Twilight asked, tilting her head.

“Sad or not, it’s a realistic way of looking at things.” Chrysalis closed her eyes. “I don’t expect you to understand.”

“You’re right. I don’t.” In the silence, Twilight finally noticed the crackle of fire. She glanced over at the hearth to see a raging fire. Behind the popping flames, she could hear the rush of wind outside. “You said you wanted to leave, right?”

“I did.” Her voice stayed monotone.

“Do you still want to leave?” Twilight asked, rolling onto her back to join Chrysalis in watching the ceiling.

“What makes you think something would have changed in the time you were gone?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight said. “Maybe you were thinking about it.”

“I wasn’t.”

“If . . .” Twilight sat up and glanced toward Chrysalis. “If you’re worried because you don’t have anywhere to go . . . you could stay with me.”

“Didn’t we discuss this? I don’t share your love. Why is it so difficult for you to understand that?” Chrysalis took a shuddering breath.

“And I told you that I won’t push you on that. I live in a giant castle with a bunch of my friends. There would be space for you to stay there, too.” Twilight flopped back down. “And I’m sure you could find someone in Ponyville that you’d get along with.”

“I don’t want friends, Twilight.”

“Why?” Twilight’s shoulders slumped. “Why are you so against having friends?”

“Because it’s a mistake that I’ve made before.”

It took Twilight a full minute to work up the nerve to speak. “What happened?”

Chrysalis pulled herself to the opposite side of her bed, away from Twilight. She didn’t speak, but Twilight could hear her heavy breathing, as though she were barely holding it together. Twilight thought to ask again, but decided against it. This wasn’t her place to pry. Chrysalis would have to choose the proper time and place.

Twilight spent the rest of her break lying on the floor, listening to Chrysalis with her eyes closed. Her silent contemplation was interrupted by a clock chime.

“Well, that’s my cue,” Twilight said, scrambling up off the floor and stretching her aching limbs. “Goodnight, Chrysalis.” No response. Her breathing had settled. Twilight guessed she’d fallen asleep. “I hope tomorrow is a better day for the both of us.” With a weary smile, she left to return to her work.

38: Order in the Court

“Twilight? Are you in there?”

Cadance’s songful tone floated through the air, stirring Twilight from her sleep. She sat up slowly, peeling her cheek off the book she used as a pillow. After a moment studying her surroundings, Twilight glanced down at the open text. The first paragraph, a foreword written by the Royal Scribe of the time, introduced the Noble Houses of Equestria.

“The door’s unlocked. Come on in, Cadance,” Twilight said. She heard the door open behind her, but kept her focus on the writing in front of her.

“Good morning, Twilight,” The elder alicorn sang, skipping across Twilight’s bedroom.

“It’s morning already? Shoot.” Twilight’s vision clouded, blurring the text into an incomprehensible inky mess. She rubbed her eyes, trying to clear them.

“You okay?” Cadance’s hoof touched her shoulder. “You pulled another all-nighter, didn’t you?”

“That’s one way to put it.” Twilight spun in her chair until she faced her sister. “Did you know that I was supposed to be overseeing Celestia’s Royal Court this morning? Because I didn’t. At least, not until Inkwell told me last night.”

“What?” Cadance stepped back, shielding herself with a hoof. “You didn’t know about that? I sent a messenger up here yesterday afternoon to inform you.”

“Well, I didn’t get the message,” Twilight bemoaned, sighing in annoyance.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I thought you knew.”

“It’s not your fault, Cadance. Besides, I should probably be prepared for something like this. I feel a princess should know most of this information if she intends on ruling efficiently.” Twilight closed the heavy tome. The icon of a merchant’s scale adorned the cover: the mark of Equestria’s Merchant’s Guild. She set the book on her desk, trying not to think about Doctor Heart’s report from last night hidden underneath it.

“Well, we’ve still got a few hours before we have to convene.” Cadance stepped forward to look over Twilight’s collection. “Would you like me to help you study more?”

Twilight shook her head. “No. I’m done. I should probably eat breakfast before I head down.” She leaned back in her chair, craning her neck to stare at the ceiling. “At least I’m not going to be alone, am I?”

“Of course not.” Cadance wrapped her forelegs around Twilight’s shoulders. “I’ll be right there next to you. Inkwell and Shiny will be there for you, too. Celestia might rule, but even she can’t do it alone.”

“Celestia.” Twilight patted her sister’s hoof. “You think anyone will ask about her today? I mean, they must know something’s wrong if I’m the one ruling over the court.”

“I don’t know. Luna was convinced we needed to keep this secret.” Cadance pulled away from the embrace and started pacing around the room. “She might be right. Ponies will panic if they know that two of the princesses are incapacitated. The bigger problem is the Noble Houses. If they know Celestia’s out, they might try to discredit you in order to seize a bit of power.”

“They wouldn’t dare,” Twilight said, jumping out of her chair.

“A lot of them wouldn’t. Those that would definitely won’t call you out in public.” Cadance frowned. “But politics is a dangerous game, Twilight. If some nobles think you might be a threat to their power, they . . . suffice to say, they’ve got a lot of good friends in high places. And, of course, if enough of the nobles agree, they could always veto your decision, but you probably don’t need to worry about that. It’s pretty rare.”

Twilight straightened herself. Celestia’s condition already had her nerves shot, and now she had to learn how to play politics. Could anything ever be simple? “Any suggestions on which houses I should keep a watch out for?”

Cadance tapped her chin. “House Blueblood would be a major one, but they almost never show up unless they know something important will be decided.”

“House Blueblood? As in, Prince Blueblood?” Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow.

“He’s the head of House Blueblood. But he’s far from their most clever member.” Cadance tapped her hoof as she sifted through her thoughts. “House DeLis and House Stratum are powerful, but rarely go against the crown. House DeCanter won’t be happy, but they don’t have enough pull around here to cause any trouble.” She chuckled. “And of course, House Cadenza. But I don’t think you’ll have a problem with them.”

“House Cadenza?” With just a tilt of her head, Twilight conveyed several questions.

Cadance blushed. “Yeah. Me, Flurry, and Shining are technically part of a Noble House. A gift from Princess Celestia when I left for the Crystal Empire. She figured it would be a good way for me to stay involved. In case something like . . .” She pedaled her hoof in the air. “Something like this happened.”

“Alright,” Twilight waved a hoof to stop Cadance. “You’re just going to get me nervous again. Let’s start heading down. We can grab breakfast on the way.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Cadance said, following her younger sister out of the room.

With a start, Twilight froze in the middle of the hallway crossroads. “Before we go, there’s something I’d like to do first.” She turned and ambled over to Chrysalis’ door. The guard standing outside snapped to attention.

“Good morning, Princesses,” he said.

Twilight hesitated, staring at the soldier. “Private Quartz? Is that you?”

“Yes, Ma’am. Wasn’t sure you remembered me.” Quartz beamed beneath his helmet. “Lieutenant Dusti and I have been put in charge of guarding Chrysalis.”

“Of course I remember you. We spoke together back in the cafeteria.” Twilight’s head swiveled back and forth. “Where is Dusti? Is she around?”

“She ran to the bathroom.” He scratched his mane in the gap between his armor. “She should be back in a moment.”

“It’s alright,” Cadance said, waving him off. “Is there anything to report after last night? Has Chrysalis been causing trouble for you?”

“No, Ma’am.” Quartz shook his head. “She’s actually been pretty quiet for the last few hours. Would you like me to pass along a message when she wakes?”

Twilight pursed her lips. “I was really hoping to talk with her before work. But if she’s sleeping, I guess we’d better just let her rest. When she wakes up, go ahead and tell her that I’ll be back around sunset.”

Quartz snapped into a salute. “Will do, Princess.”

They left the soldier standing alone at the door and started down toward the public section of the castle. Along the way, they passed several more soldiers from each faction of the Guard. While most of them were simple Royal Guards, they passed a few dressed in the gold and white armor of the Solar Guard, the dark armor of the Lunar guard, and the colorful, glassy suits of the Crystal Guard. Each of them greeted the princesses without fail. Their journey took them past the mess hall, allowing both princesses to snatch a decently-sized muffin for breakfast before continuing.

Before entering the castle foyer, Cadance stopped, blocking Twilight from going inside. Even from here, she could hear the crowd on the other side.

“Are you ready?” she asked.

Twilight calmed herself, blending her expression into a blank mask. “As ready as I’m going to be. Open it.”

“Just remember to keep your eyes forward, and I would recommend not making any comments to the press. You might regret it later.”

With a confident nod, Cadance tapped on the oak gate. The door inched open, revealing an army of ponies waiting for them. Cameras flashed as several different voices shouted out questions at the princesses. A line of Royal Guards, led by Shining Armor himself, moved into position, forming a wall between the royals and the rabble.

“Princess Twilight, we’ve been hearing rumors that you’re in a new relationship. Is this true? And if so, with whom?”

“Princess Cadance, our sources tell us that you and Captain Armor are expecting again. Can you confirm this story?”

“Princess Twilight, can you tell us all why you’re overseeing the Court this morning? Does this have anything to do with the rumor going around saying that Princesses Celestia and Luna are missing or injured?”

Twilight kept her head down and pushed through, keeping her focus on Cadance’s puffy pink tail ahead of her. More than once, a rowdy visitor pressed against the defensive line. The guards held fast, though. Shining kept close to his wife and sister, watching the mob with a narrowed gaze.

“Good morning, Princesses.” An older unicorn standing beside the giant doors ignited his horn, opening the door to the courtroom. Twilight followed Cadance inside to find the room already full. Wooden stands stood on either side of the room. Nobles were already waiting in their seats, debating the deals that would shape the future of Equestria. Even the princesses’ arrival hardly registered above the din.

Keeping a smile on her face, Twilight sped up, hurrying to Cadance’s side. “Are things usually this chaotic?” she whispered.

“No.” Despite her smile, Cadance sounded troubled. “Rumors have been going around Canterlot. Press ponies are clamoring to find either hide or hair of Celestia. And now with Luna gone, too, those rumors are exploding.”

“I’d guess they’re not happy to see me,” Twilight said.

Her expression softening, Cadance led Twilight up the dias toward a trio of thrones. “It has nothing to do with you, Twilight. Celestia’s been ruling for a thousand years. Any time she’s gone for more than a few days, they get worried.”

“I know. I just hope I don’t make things worse.”

Cadance moved to one of the back thrones while Twilight took her place at the front. She stood before Celestia’s throne, feeling small against the tall marble monument. Inkwell, Shining Armor, a small column of guards, and a few members from the crowd outside entered. The military kept the inflow controlled and steady.

“Welcome, Ladies and Gentlecolts.” The crowd fell silent as Inkwell’s announcement. “In a few short moments, we will begin the daily Celestial Court. As always, any disturbances or outbursts are prohibited. Before we begin, are there any opening comments from the Noble Houses?”

A few ponies shared glances, but remained silent. As she spoke, Inkwell climbed the same set of stairs up to the pedestal. She settled into her desk off to the side, removing her scribing tools and papers from within.

“Very well. Princesses Twilight or Cadance, do either of you have any opening announcements?” The princesses offered no words. “Then, if there are no announcements to be made, then we may begin. Captain Armor, would your guards bring in the first case to be judged?”

Shining nodded to the rest of his team. They escorted a young, handsome stallion into the center of the room to stand before Twilight. “The first case is from Sir Vin Ordinaire of Noble House DeCanter. Sir Ordinaire, would you be so kind as to explain to the court and for the transcript what issue brings you here today?”

The stallion stood up straight and raised his chin. “Of course. I would be more than happy to bring my case before this court. I’ve come on behalf of one of my business ventures in Downtown Canterlot.” He smiled deviously, as though owning such a valuable asset made him the most important pony in the room. “One of these issues involves a whole case load of zoning violations that have been levied against them. I humbly request, Princess Twilight, that this court takes a close look at these issues and dismisses them.”

Out of the corner of her eyes, Twilight stared at Cadance. She could see Cadance return the look with a sympathetic smile.

“I’ve heard your request, Lord Ordinaire.” Twilight kept her chest puffed out, making sure to speak loud enough that her voice echoed through the high ceilings of the Throne Room. “And I assume that you did not come before this court without any evidence of these claims?”

The stallion’s lips curled into a forced smile. “Of course, Princess.”

Twilight settled into Celestia’s throne. Both physically and emotionally, the seat didn’t fit her. Just the thought of her taking Celestia’s place, even just for such a short time, left her with a bitter taste in her mouth. She tried to keep that thought at the back of her mind as she tried to listen to the noble’s complaints.

“Mister Ruby, I sympathize with your concerns, but the Throne cannot take responsibility for each farm that fails this season.” Twilight tucked a piece of her mane behind her ear, trying her best not to look at the earth pony standing before her. “And so, it is with a heavy heart that I have to deny your request for a loan from the Royal Treasury. ”

“I . . . of course.” Mister Ruby backed away. “I understand, Princess. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to hear my case.” He turned, his head hung low, and sank back into the crowd.

“Inkwell,” Twilight whispered. “Do you think you could set up a meeting with Mister Ruby and some of my more agrarian-inclined colleagues? They might be able to help with some of his problems. I can get you a list of names.”

Inkwell nodded. “Of course, Princess.”

“Thank you.” Twilight took a deep breath and sat back on the throne.

Shining Armor cleared his throat. “The princess has made her decision. With that, the case has been judged and closed. The next case will begin shortly.”

Twilight slouched in her seat. Throughout the stands, nobles and commoners alike returned to their previous conversations.

“Hanging in there?” Cadance’s voice startled Twilight.

“Yeah. I’m alright. I feel bad for Mister Ruby.” As Twilight chewed her tongue, she glanced up toward her sister. “You think I made the right decision? Denying him the money?”

“It might be a tough season for him, but, like you said, you can’t exactly pay every farmer just for having a bad year. You’d bankrupt the treasury far too quickly. So, yes, I think you made the right decision.”

Twilight shook her head. “It might have been the right call, but that doesn’t make me feel all that great about it. I don’t know how Celestia makes this look so easy.”

Cadance pressed her lips together. “She does have a few centuries of experience.”

“I guess so,” Twilight said, shrugging. “Do you know how many cases are left?”

“Inkwell,” Cadance called. The secretary looked up from her desk. “How many cases are left for today?”

The unicorn dug through her papers. “Seven more.”

With a groan, Twilight nearly slumped out of her chair. “Seven? Just shoot me now. Get it over with.”

“We’ll be alright, Twilight,” Cadance’s magic hauled Twilight back up into her seat. “Besides, you’ve got your friends here to support you. I know that you can do this.”

Twilight raised a brow. “My friends?”

“Yeah. Over there.” Cadance pointed her hoof into the crowd. Sure enough, Twilight spied her friends sitting in the back of the room. Rarity and Pinkie noticed, waving back to the princesses. Applejack and Rainbow Dash were in the middle of a heated discussion. Meanwhile, Starlight stood nearby, trying to calm a nearly-panicked Fluttershy.

“I didn’t even see them come in,” Twilight said, a slight smile returning.

“I asked them to come.” Cadance turned back to Twilight. “Not that I needed to. They told me they were already planning on coming down. Don’t forget, Twilight, even if it feels like you’re lost and don’t know what to do, you’ve got a lot of friends and family ready to back you up.”

“Thanks, Cadance.” Twilight hugged her sister.

They were interrupted by Shining Armor clearing his throat once again. “Case seven is ready to proceed. All attendees, please return to your seats so we may begin.”

“Alright, I’ve got to go.” Cadance gestured back to her throne. “Don’t forget, you’re not alone up here, Twilight.”

Once the crowd was settled in, Shining continued. “The next case is from Mayor Snow. Mister Snow, would you be so kind as to explain to the court and for the transcript what issue brings you here today?”

A stocky, white-furred earth stallion stepped forward. He removed his wool cap, pressing it to his chest as he bowed to the princesses. “Your Majesties, it is my pleasure to stand here before you.”

“The honor is mine, Mister Snow.” The petitioner’s down-to-earth stance and tone lifted a weight from Twilight’s shoulders. “What brings you before the Celestial Court this fine afternoon?”

The mayor shifted uncomfortably beneath the glares of the upper class. “Uhh . . . sure.” He sniffled and returned his hat to his head. “I’m here on behalf of my village, Hosslo.” A quiet murmur spread through the crowd.

“My apologies, Sir Snow, but I don’t believe I’ve ever heard of Hosslo,” Twilight said.

Mayor Snow studied his hooves. “That’s not too surprising, Princess. It’s a small village up north. It sits on the Equestrian side of the border with the Crystal Empire. Our last census put our population around eighty.”

Twilight shot Cadance a confused glance. She closed her eyes, deep in thought, before returning Twilight’s unasked question with a nod. Satisfied with her answer, Twilight returned her attention to her subjects. “And what aid, exactly, does the town of Hosslo require?”

Again, the mayor shifted his weight back and forth. He opened his mouth twice before finally speaking. “On their behalf, I’m requesting a small contingent of guards be sent to reinforce our militia.” He swallowed hard. “Around ten should suffice.”

The crowd's murmurings grew louder. Some of the guards looked to Shining, waiting for the order to step in. Twilight spoke over them. “That is quite the request, Mayor Snow. What purpose do you have for nearly a dozen trained soldiers in your little town?”

The mayor’s nerves faltered. He stepped back, keeping his head down. “Apologies, Princess. Perhaps this was a poor idea.”

“Mayor Snow.” Twilight stood and walked to the tip of her throne’s pedestal. “If any of Equestria’s citizens are in danger, I would be more than happy to spare a bit of our military might. But I must know the situation and why you are requesting their help. There is no need to be nervous. Speak freely.”

“You see, Princess, it’s because of the changelings.”

The crowd’s volume increased dramatically.

“Silence!” Shining demanded, slamming the butt of his spear against the floor.

The crowd quieted, letting the court continue.

“Changelings?” Twilight frowned. “Mister Snow, the changelings are our allies now. If you intend on accusing them of plotting against Equestria, then you had better have some proof to back up your claim.”

“O-Of course, Princess.” He spent a few seconds steadying himself. “We’ve had several of our gatherers return from the forest telling the same story. There’s something living in the trees. Every account has given the same description. Dark figures, shifting in and out of the morning mists.”

Twilight listened patiently, hiding her annoyance. When the mayor fell silent, she met his gaze. “That hardly counts as sufficient evidence of changeling involvement. And even if it is changelings, they have hardly shown themselves to be a threat to your town--”

“There’s more to the story, Princess.”

His interruption sent a brand new wave of whispering through the court. Twilight scanned the crowd, trying her best to ignore the stares of nobles. They didn’t bother to hide their judgment as they watched the youngest princess.

“Then speak,” Twilight said.

The mayor obliged. “Recently, several of the residents on the outskirts of the town have gone missing.”

Twilight settled back into the throne. She leaned to the side, propping her head up with her hoof. Her fur bristled as she felt more eyes on her. Wherever she looked, conversations fell silent. The disrespect made her heartbeat quicken.

“And what makes you suspect foul play?” Cadance chimed in. “Are there any signs of damage or break-ins?”

“No, Princess Cadance. Their homes show no signs of break-ins, nor is there any evidence of a struggle. They’re simply gone.”

“That doesn’t sound like proof,” Twilight noted, her tone harsher than she intended. Even though she spoke to the mayor, her gaze streaked across the nobles in the balconies. A few of them met her stare with a challenge. Others ignored her completely.

“What you must understand, Princess, is that these folks that have gone missing aren’t your typical ponies. They’ve spent their whole lives in those homes. Their families have been living in those forests for generations.” His gaze moved past Twilight until it was a thousand yards away. “They know those forest trails like the back of their own hooves, true, but they also know better than to leave without explanation.”

Twilight tore her attention from the rowdy nobles. “And what would you have these guards do, exactly? Shall they comb the forest looking for these missing villagers? Or would you have them track down the changelings you believe responsible? I would like to know exactly what you’re requesting them for.”

The mayor shook his head, terrified. “Princess, my ponies are scared and becoming increasingly paranoid. I’d wager that having some proper guards on duty will put them at ease and help me keep the peace. Maybe they can even figure out where the missing folks have gone.”

“Keep the peace?” Cadance asked. For the first time, Twilight noticed the dirty looks cast in Cadance’s direction as she spoke. If the elder princess noticed them, she didn’t let them bother her.

“Yes.” The mayor’s head drooped shamefully. “Our village is protected by a small militia. And those that make it up are more scared than most. I fear that if the situation gets too bad, I don’t know if I’ll be able to control them.”

By now, the crowd had seemingly lost interest in the mayor’s pleas. They weren’t even bothering to hide their conversations. Twilight looked to her friends, whose various expressions hinted that they seemed to be just as upset as she was about the blatant disrespect on display.

With a huff, Twilight pressed her hoof against the bridge of her nose. Celestia’s constant headaches were starting to make sense. By now, the mayor and Cadance had both noticed the several other discussions taking place. Inkwell has stopped the transcript, watching the crowd with disbelief. Shining’s calls for silence went unheeded completely. Even he looked to Twilight, confused.

“I’ve heard enough!” Twilight rocketed up from her seat. Her hooves slammed and wings flared, drawing the attention of the gallery. The room fell silent as her voice shook the very foundations of the castle. A few of the nobles watched the display with a sneer, but most were scared silent. Color drained from the mayor’s face.

“Twilight?” Cadance’s soft tones quelled the flames in Twilight’s eyes.

With her temper reined, Twilight cleared her throat and spoke. “I see no reason to draw out my judgment of this case any further. You have provided a sound argument, so I will allow a squadron of ten guards to be stationed in your village. These soldiers will have standing orders to protect the town and its citizens. Likewise, they will look into these disappearances. If foul play is suspected, they will report back and we will send a larger contingent.” Twilight stopped for a breath. “However, in return, you will be expected to offer housing and meals for these soldiers during their stay. Are these terms agreeable?”

Mayor Snow, still trembling, smiled. “V-Very agreeable, Princess,” he said with a bow.

“Good.” Her gaze snapped upward. “Are there any objections to this course of action?” To her dismay, three of the ponies in the stands rose from their seats, already shouting their arguments. From this distance, Twilight couldn’t make out their noble crests.

“Why should we expend our resources to deal with such a minor nuisance like this? Celestia would never allow such frivolity.”

“If Lady Cadance wishes to step in, have the Crystal Empire handle this. Equestria has real issues to deal with.”

“I vote we send out an army. Comb the forest and drive those bugs from our land.”

“Silence!” Twilight’s roar quieted the dissenting party. “Three nays have been put forth. Are there any other nobles willing to throw their influence into the ring?” She scanned the crowd, watching for any movement.

It was Cadance who spoke next, her voice as soft and songful as ever. “Then the vetoes fail. Princess Twilight’s judgment will stand.”

Mayor Snow bowed until his head touched the floor. “Thank you, Princess. We will not forget this kindness--”

“Let me be clear about something, Mayor Snow,” Twilight interrupted. “I have judged your cause real enough to commit several soldiers to your aid. That said, you managed to provide no evidence that changelings are responsible for this.” Though she addressed the mayor, she made sure the nobles were listening. “Lest this court forget, the changelings have called for peace with Equestria. Throwing out accusations against them is something that should not be done lightly. Am I understood?”

“Y-Yes, Princess,” Mayor Snow said. Twilight didn’t hear him.

Cadance put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “If that is all, then we’re finished here. The judgment has been made and the case will be closed. I would recommend we break for a recess and allow time for tempers to cool.”

Several silent seconds ticked by before the soldiers sprung to action. They carried the announcement to the crowd and opened the doors to the castle foyer. Several groups filed out.

“I didn’t need a moment.” Twilight growled.

“What makes you think I was referring to you?” Cadance asked, her hoof yanking Twilight in for a hug.

Her features softening, Twilight sighed. “Yeah. Okay, I did lose my temper there a bit. But those nobles were just . . .”

“Don’t worry about them. You’re doing just fine, Twilight. Those nobles have gotten lazy with Celestia out. It’s good you stood up to them. Someone needs to remind them who’s in charge.” Cadance released Twilight from the hug. “Now, what do you say we use this break to go say hello to your friends. I’m sure they’re eager to see you.”

Twilight leapt down from her pedestal. A pair of guards jumped as she landed between them. Her unfurled wings caught her, negating most of her fall’s force. She pushed through the crowd, ignoring the nobles trying to get her attention. Eventually, she fought her way to her friends. Cadance showed up soon after.

“Hey, Girls,” Twilight said, breaking into the circle. She wrapped her hooves around the two nearest, Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

“Hey, take it easy,” Rainbow complained, trying to struggle out of Twilight’s grasp.

“You sure put those fancy stiffs in their place. It was a thing of beauty, Twilight,” Applejack said. With her free hoof, she pulled off her hat and removed a silver flask. “Want a drink?” she asked, offering it over.

“I don’t think that’s the best idea,” Starlight interjected.

“Depends. Let’s see if the next case is just as rough,” Twilight said with a laugh. The other mares joined in.

“Honestly, I’m surprised you managed to keep your cool that well.” Rarity pressed a hoof to her chest as she spoke. “If that were me, I would have had them thrown out of my court for such insolence.”

Twilight smiled. “As tempting as that is, I’d rather not start trouble.” She glanced around at the group. “Hey, where did Fluttershy and Pinkie go?”

“They stepped out for a minute. They should be back any second,” Starlight said.

Twilight looked to the door, expecting to see the rest of her friends walking in. Instead, she spied a familiar set of crystal armor shuffle in through the doors.

“Princess Twilight? Princess Cadance?” The soldier tore his way through to his princesses. The group split, allowing him to approach. Private Quartz was panting, his helmet crooked. “I . . . I need to . . . to speak with . . .”

“Quartz!” Shining appeared behind him, straightening the recruit’s helmet. “You’re a Crystal Guard. Take a breath and give a proper report!”

The panicking soldier took his officer’s advice. He took a deep breath before locking eyes with Twilight. “I’m sorry, Princess Twilight, I messed up.”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked, her smile fading slowly.

“It’s Chrysalis. She’s gone.”

39: Rescue Mission

Twilight stormed down the hallway, brushing past her armored guards and leaving Shining and Cadance struggling to keep pace with her. At the end of the hall, she kicked the door open and stepped into the large, circular room.

In the center, a wooden table held a collection of maps depicting the whole of Equestria. Small plastic figures littered the map, arranged purposefully to depict current military operations. Except for the one at the edge of the table, which Thorax bounced back and forth in his hooves.

With a huff, Twilight threw herself down into one of the seats around the table. Once the doors were closed, Shining and Cadance took positions on either side of the princess.

“Alright, someone mind explaining to me exactly what happened?” Twilight asked, glancing around the table.

“I got a full report from Quartz.” Shining Armor cleared his throat. “Neither Quartz nor the previous shift had visual confirmation of Chrysalis. She could’ve slipped away five minutes ago or several hours ago.”

“How exactly did this happen?” Cadance demanded, massaging her temple. “She didn’t have the magic to shapeshift. And we’ve got pegasi patrolling the castle airspace, so she couldn’t fly out.”

“If I might say something?” Thorax leaned forward in his seat, waiting patiently for the others’ attention. “Chrysalis has trained countless generations of changelings on the ways of infiltration. She doesn’t need magic to break out of a place like this. Especially with the more lax guard she’s been under lately.”

Twilight scoffed, but Cadance spoke up first.“Do you mean to say that this was her plan? After everything we’ve all been through, she was just waiting for us to relax to make a break for it?”

Thorax Shrugged. “Could be.”

“No.” Their focus turned to Twilight. “She had plenty of opportunities to escape before, but she didn’t. Something must have changed recently to convince her . . . ” Realization crept over Twilight, sending her collapsing into her seat. “Something like our conversation last night. I’m such an idiot. I knew something was wrong, but I left anyway.”

“You’re not the only one,” Thorax said. “Our conversation last night didn’t go so well, either. And that was before the other changelings showed up.”

“That’s enough out of you two,” Shining Armor interrupted. “We can assign blame and feel bad about it after we fix this. Thorax, do you have any idea where she might go?”

“Only the Queens above know where she might have gone. With her magic gone, I doubt she’ll go anywhere with too many ponies. She has abandoned hives all over Equestria. I’d say one of those would be our best bet.” Thorax lowered his head. “But that’s making a lot of assumptions. She could be hiding under any rock in Equestria.”

“Well, before we go looking under rocks, let’s start with her hives.” Shining drew a quill and ink from a nearby drawer. “Can you show us where they are? Do you have an exact count or coordinates?”

“There’s no point in sending soldiers to search the old hives. I’ve already got scouts on the way. Except for one. I’ll be heading there personally when we’re done here.”

“The Badlands?” Twilight asked, not bothering to look up.

Thorax nodded. “Back where this all started. Something she said last night makes me think that’s where we’ll find her. But honestly, I might just be chasing shadows. Only one way to find out for sure.”

Twilight jumped from her seat. “I’m going with you.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea, Twilight?” Cadance asked, putting a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “With Celestia and Luna out of commission, should you be running off like this?”

“Don’t worry, Twilight, I’ll take a few guards in chariots and head out with Thorax,” Shining said, donning his helmet.

Thorax shook his head. “That won’t work. A chariot won’t get you there. Not in one piece, anyways.” The three ponies all stared at the changeling, waiting for him to elaborate. “The storm season has begun. Between the winds and hail, the chariots would be torn apart, let alone the riders.”

“But you’ll be just fine on your own?” Shining asked skeptically.

“Yeah.” He tapped a hoof against his chest. “This chitin isn’t just for show, you know. It can withstand the storm long enough for me to get into the hive. That's why we built it there.”

“I’ve got my shields to keep us safe,” Shining argued.

“And while your shields are certainly impressive, the storms are far more powerful. By the time you make it all the way to the hive, your magic will be exhausted. There’s no way you can--”

“What about the airships?” Cadance interrupted.

“The airships?” Shining asked.

“The airships down at the docks. They’re older models that just came in for refits.”

“Would that work, Shiny?” Twilight asked.

“I have no idea. The barges are slow, but they’re designed to withstand cannon fire. Would that armor be enough to weather the storm?”

Thorax sighed. “It’s better than nothing, I suppose.”

“Right.” Shining nodded. “I’ll gather a team to get the airship set up for us. Gather up everything you need and meet us down at the docks, Thorax.” With that, Shining turned and marched out of the room.

Thorax rose and exited after him, stopping just long enough to address Twilight. “Don’t worry. I’ll bring her back. I promise.”

“Thank you, Thorax.” Twilight forced a smile that lasted until the changeling walked out.

With only Twilight and her sister left, she sank back down in her chair.

Hoofsteps rang out as Cadance stepped forward, putting a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “Twilight?”

“Yeah?” Twilight asked, her voice warbling.

“Are you alright?”

“No, Cadance, I’m not.” Twilight rolled her shoulder, knocking her sister’s comforting touch away. “This is my fault. I should have pried. I should have sat there until Chrysalis told me what was wrong.” She rested her chin on the table. Her wings drooped.

Biting her lip, Cadance sat on the edge of the table. Rather than try to comfort Twilight again, she crossed her hooves over her chest. “Don’t beat yourself up, Twilight. None of us know what Chrysalis is thinking. If anything, I think you’re the only reason she stayed as long as she did.”

“I know you’re trying to help, Cadance, but please don’t.” The room slipped into an uncomfortable silence until Twilight took a deep breath and continued. “I should be out there looking for Chrysalis and trying to find a cure for Celestia. But instead, I’m here playing politician for a bunch of ponies that couldn’t care less about me or what I think.”

“You know that’s not true.”

Twilight lurched back in her seat, nearly tipping it. “You know something, Cadance?” Her eyes focused on the map, but saw miles past it. “I don’t think I can do this. I’m just . . . I’m lost. I don’t have a clue what I’m supposed to do. I’m not cut out for all of this, I just . . . sometimes, I wonder if Celestia made a mistake. I certainly don’t feel like a princess.”

“Don’t talk like that, Twilight. You earned your wings.” Cadance shifted back and forth, as though she forgot how to sit. “Those ponies out there don’t know anything about you. Celestia did. She knew you could handle it. I know it, too. And so does Shining Armor. Any pony that knows you knows you can handle any problem you set your mind to.”

“I . . .” Twilight sighed. “I don’t know if I agree, but thanks for saying that.”

“Just look at what happened here, Twilight. I know how you feel. I know you like to lead the charge and that it’s killing you to just sit here and do nothing.” Cadance swept a hoof through the air. “But you’re willing to give all that up for the sake of Equestria. That sort of loyalty and sacrifice sounds like a princess to me. But what do I know, I’ve just been a princess for a lot longer than you.” She finished with a smile and a flourish.

“I could not agree more, Cadance.”

The two princesses turned toward the door, startled by the new voice. Luna stood in the doorway, unsteady and leaning on her guard for stability, but standing.

“Luna?” Twilight’s eyes lit up.

“Aunt Luna?” Cadance slid off the table. “What are you doing up? You should be in bed resting.”

“I got bored. Thought I might come down and see how things are functioning without me.” Luna limped forward, her crutch careful to keep pace with her. “And it sounds like I arrived just on time.”

“On time for what?” Cadance asked as Twilight ran forward and hugged Luna.

Luna ran a hoof over Twilight’s mane. “My sister chose you because she believed in you. And, over my long life, I have learned to trust my sister’s instincts. Which is why I will take over your court duties for the rest of the day.”

“You what?” Twilight balked.

“Aunt Luna, are you sure? You look like you’re barely standing.” Cadance took a half step forward before stopping herself.

Luna put a hoof on her chin. “Is Celestia’s throne still sitting in the Great Hall?”

Cadance blinked. “Yeah.”

“Then I do not think I have to worry about standing.” Luna smiled wide enough to show her teeth. “And in the meantime, Twilight will accompany Thorax and Shining Armor. Unless, of course, you have a problem with that, Twilight?”

“Yes. I mean, no. I mean . . .” Twilight took a shaky breath. “I want to go. I have to go.”

“That is what I thought.” Luna glanced up toward Cadance. “Find Shining Armor. Inform him of our change of plans. Twilight, you should head up and pack a bag. Quickly, now. We have a Changeling Queen to save. Again.”

“Thank you, Luna,” Twilight said, growing teary-eyed. With one last affectionate squeeze, she slipped past Luna, headed for the door.

As she left, Twilight heard Luna’s voice chasing after her. “And when you find Chrysalis, make sure you thank her for me.”

Twilight tore through the castle hallways, taking to the air when possible to make her journey even quicker. She burst into her room, grabbing a saddlebag and tossing whatever she thought she might need into it.

“Reading material. Note paper. Ink. Extra quills. Stitching set.” Twilight’s words moved as quickly as her hooves as she ripped the items from the shelves, knocking over more than a few of the knick-knacks she had stashed there. After determining nothing important had broke, she made a mental note to clean them up when she got back.

With her pack full, she shut them tight and slung it over her shoulder. Without her magic, she struggled to fasten the buckles, but eventually prevailed. Just as quickly as she arrived, she left her room, doubling over the list in her head to make sure she wouldn’t forget anything helpful.

But her thoughts derailed as she spied Chrysalis’ room. The guards were long gone, pulled away from their duty guarding an empty cell. Somehow, they left the door cracked open slightly. With a nervous flitter of her wings, Twilight changed direction, heading for the other room.

The door swung open at her touch. The lights inside were out, as they usually were. She recognized a few strands of her own fur in the bed from where she had laid the night before. Likewise, the covers were still ruffled where Chrysalis’ weight had shifted them.

The air felt cold. Cold enough that it stung. Twilight’s breaths grew shorter the longer she stood, watching. The room looked no different than she remembered. No signs of a breakout or tampering. But most importantly, nothing in the room marked the previous tenant’s presence. Nothing of Chrysalis’ was left here. Twilight’s skin crawled as that thought struck her.

“Hold on, Chrysalis,” Twilight said to the empty space. “I’m coming to get you.” Twilight turned, letting her promise linger in the air for a moment before leaving, making sure to pull the door shut behind her.

She moved deftly through the halls, navigating more by instinct than memory. Her wings fluttered as she ran, boosting her already impressive gallop. The urgency in her steps alerted guards and servants alike as she sped past, causing more than one incident with a spilled tray. Her rapid heartbeat thudding away in her chest refused to let her slow for even a moment.

She plowed through the barracks and out into the yard. Despite feeling the afternoon sun on her back, the cold winds of winter blew past, forcing her to slow as her body shuddered involuntarily. Perhaps her list should have included winter gear. Or at the very least, a jacket.

“I’m here. Don’t leave without me,” Twilight hollered as she rocketed down the path toward the docks. Several of the soldiers waiting on the docks jumped to attention as the princess skidded to a stop in front of them. They cast worried glances at one another, scored by the sound of Twilight trying and failing to catch her breath.

“Twily?” Shining Armor stepped forward, removing his helmet. “You alright? You sound like a recruit after a morning run.”

“I . . . didn’t . . . want you . . . to leave without me,” Twilight said, her voice broken by constant panting.

Shining chuckled. “Well, your timing is impeccable. The last of the crew just boarded. We’re making sure that the ship’s safe for takeoff, then we’re heading out. Go ahead and climb aboard when you’re ready.” He motioned to the ship beside them.

Twilight never had much interest in airships. But she couldn’t deny feeling a little intimidated by the monster waiting in its berth, bobbing up and down in the breeze. If she were in an honest mood, she wasn’t sure she would even call this thing an airship. It bore a closer resemblance to a fortress in the sky.

Heavy metal plates were welded over a solid wooden frame. Several cannons peeked over the edge and out through portholes in the ship. It stood taller than most houses in Canterlot, four or five decks at least. A small army of ponies in armor stood on the deck, inspecting every inch of the ship. Four massive balloons held the transport in the air, letting it dangle back and forth as the wind blew.

“After you.” Shining swept his hoof through the air, motioning toward the gangplank.

With a curt nod, Twilight stepped past her brother and put a hoof on the wooden walkway. The docks themselves hung over the edge of the city. The constant up and down motion of the gangplank on top of that made Twilight dizzy. Through the cracks between the planks, she could see the trees in the valley miles below.

“Nervous?” A voice called from the deck. Twilight glanced up to see Private Quartz leaning over the rail, smiling like an idiot. “Don’t be. If you fall, I’ll catch you.” He chuckled. Despite his joking demeanor, the promise did put Twilight a bit more at ease. Closing her eyes, she took a step forward. Then another. She felt the beam incline. But eventually, she stepped onto level ground as she reached the ship.

“See? Not that bad.” Quartz leaned back against the rail, his spear resting beside him.

“Private Quartz, have you completed the inspection of your assigned area?” Shining Armor asked as he appeared behind Twilight.

Quartz’s smile vanished as he snapped to attention. “With all due respect, Captain, my orders are to stand here and not break anything.”

“And who gave you those orders?”

“Lieutenant Diamond, Sir.”

“Of course she did.” Shining sighed. “Alright, at ease, Quartz.” Rolling his eyes, he turned to Twilight. “I’m going to go speak with Captain Shield. With any luck, this bucket will be flying within a few minutes.”

With an enthusiastic nod from Twilight, Shining walked off toward the cabin near the rear of the ship. Through the tempered glass, Twilight could see him walk up to and speak with Captain Shield at the wheel.

“I’ve got to be honest, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a winged pony afraid of heights.” Quartz’s voice drew Twilight back to the present. He was sitting now, his back against the rail. Despite that, his wings flopped lazily at his sides.

Twilight plopped down beside him. “Call it instinctual. I didn’t always have these wings, you know.”

“That’s right!” He clapped his hooves. “You used to be a unicorn, didn’t you? I almost forgot about that. That must have taken some getting used to, huh? I couldn’t imagine if I woke up with magic one day.”

“I don’t recommend it. One wrong twitch and . . .” Twilight threw her hooves up and made an explosion noise. “Magic can be finicky.”

“I believe it. You learned quickly, at least.” He smiled, his eyes traveling down Twilight’s side to her wings. “You seem to handle those wings well.” After a moment of silence, his smile faded. “Hey, Princess?”

“Yeah?” Twilight asked, caught off guard by the sudden seriousness.

“I know that you have . . . feelings for Chrysalis, yeah?”

“I . . .” Twilight’s cheeks reddened.

“It’s alright, you don’t have to answer.” He sniffled and pawed at the back of his neck. “I’m sorry. I should have kept a better eye on her. It’s my fault that she’s gone. I promise you, I’ll do whatever it takes to find her and bring her back.”

“Don’t beat yourself up, Quartz,” Twilight said. “She’s a master of stealth. She got past all of the guards, not just you.”

Behind him, his spear rose, gripped tight in magic, and tipped over, knocking him over the head and interrupting whatever he had to say next. “Hey!” He yelled, massaging his head.

“Are you bothering the princess again, Private?” The two sitting ponies watched Dusti emerge from below deck. “Feel free to throw him overboard for insubordination, Princess.”

“It’s alright. We were just talking,” Twilight said. “Besides, I’m not sure throwing a pegasus off an airship is all that much of a punishment.”

Dusti shrugged. “Won’t know unless we try.”

“You’re so mean, Lieutenant,” Quartz retrieved his spear and used it to climb to his hooves. “Captain Armor was looking for us. He wanted to know how the inspection was going.”

“Alright. Which way did he go?”

Quartz nodded toward the cabin. “I’ll take you to him. It’s been a pleasure chatting with you again, Princess Twilight.” He gave a sloppy salute as he marched away. Dusti rolled her eyes, obviously annoyed, but followed after him. The two of them disappeared inside through the same door Shining had used.

At some point, the rest of the crew had moved on to other parts of the ship, leaving Twilight by herself. In the silence, the buzzing of insect wings became audible as Thorax landed on the deck. Twilight acknowledged him with a smile. In return, Thorax’s steps became awkward, as though he didn’t know whether or not to stop. In the end, he simply smiled back before disappearing below deck.

“This is Captain Shield.” The voice poured out from loudspeakers across the ship. “Our final preparations are complete. All hands brace for takeoff.” There was a crackle of static before the speakers died.

Twilight used the rail to pull herself up to a standing position. She felt the floor beneath her shift as the engines roared to life. Columns of fire exploded from the tall stacks on the ship, filling the balloons with hot air and lifting the ship up and out of its spot on the docks.

Dock workers, composed mostly of burly pegasi, waved goodbye as the ship departed. Twilight waved back. She waited until they were far enough away before letting her smile fall. Instead, she glanced off into the distance, her stomach twisting and turning at the knowledge of the path ahead.

40: Up in the Air

“Twilight?”

Shining’s voice fell on deaf ears. Twilight’s focus lay on the horizon, where the sun started sinking below the skyline. Her eyes reflected the empty, burning sky.

“Twilight?”

What would she do when she found Chrysalis? More importantly, how would Chrysalis react? Could she really condemn a pony she loved to a life she didn’t want?

A pony she loved.

Love. The word repeated over and over again in her head, sweeping through her thoughts like a natural disaster, uncontrollable and unbidden. Preferring her life of quiet learning and research, Twilight had never even considered searching for love. And now, over the course of a few days, she was here saying she loved Chrysalis.

“Twilight!” Shining’s touch shattered Twilight’s trance.

“Don’t sneak up on me like that,” Twilight said, brushing her brother’s hoof away.

“Sneak up on you?” He recoiled. “I’ve been calling your name since I walked out to the deck. It looks like you’ve got other things on your mind, though.” He joined her, resting his forelegs on the rail as they looked down at the Equestrian countryside.

“You could say that,” Twilight bemoaned.

“Chrysalis?”

“Yeah.”

Shining blew a puff of air through his teeth. “Something you want to talk about?”

Twilight shook her head.

“Well,” Shining continued. “You know that if you need to talk, I’m here for you, either as your brother or your captain. Alright?”

“I know, Shiny.” Twilight sighed. “Everything’s changed so much. I don’t know what to think anymore. I don’t know how things are going to end. For Celestia’s sake, I’m not even sure I know how I want them to end.”

Shining bit his lip. “What do you mean?”

“Two weeks ago, I was just another pony in Ponyville, living my life one day at a time.” Twilight’s eyes took on a silvery sheen. “Now Celestia’s life is in danger, Luna and I fought off a dream monster, and I think I’m in love with a villain that tried to conquer Equestria.”

“Please don’t use the word love when talking about Chrysalis,” Shining groaned.

“I’m serious. What am I supposed to do, Shiny?” Twilight asked, leaning on her brother’s shoulder.

“I wish I had answers for you.” He rested his chin on his sister’s head as she nestled against his shoulder. “Do you really love her?”

Twilight chewed her lip. “I don’t even know. What does it feel like when you fall in love? Do I really feel that way about her, or is this just because of my dream? Am I in love with her, or am I in love with the perfect version of her that only exists in my head?”

“I don’t know what to tell you, Twily.”

“Yeah. And the more I think about it, the more confusing it all gets. Every thought is like a little thread, unraveling me the more I tug at them.” Twilight spied Ponyville in the distance. Even from a ship high in the sky, she could see her castle.

“Life doesn’t make sense sometimes, Twilight. You’ve just got to do what you think is right, regardless of what anypony else thinks.” Shining chuckled. “What was it mom said? You have her permission to ignore me? Something like that?”

“Yeah.” The memory of her mother’s words injected a bit of warmth into Twilight’s freezing form.

“Well, mother knows best, yeah? In the meantime, I’ve got a room prepared for you below deck. It’s nothing amazing, but it’s all set up if you want to lay down for a while.” He looped his hoof around his sister’s shoulder, pulling her in close for a sibling squeeze. “We’ll be at the hive before you know it. And when we find Chrysalis . . . I have faith that you’ll know what to do.”

“Thanks, Shiny. I know that couldn’t have been easy for you to say.”

Shiny sighed. “It really wasn’t.”

The two of them stood together, watching the world pass them by. They floated through a sea of clouds, feeling the ground sway as the wind picked up. The cold breeze sent Twilight digging for warmth in her brother’s fur. By the time the sun was half gone, Twilight was shivering and tired.

“Alright. I think I’ll take you up on that room,” Twilight said, giving an experimental tug on her saddlebag straps. “I could use a nap.”

“Right this way, Your Majesty,” Shining announced, bowing and motioning her forward toward the ship’s steering cabin. As the two of them stepped inside, the temperature raised drastically, allowing Twilight a moment of respite from her shivering. Every station in the room had a pony standing nearby, calling out coordinates or pouring over maps. Captain Shield stood at the steering wheel, his hooves secure on the wooden spokes, and Twilight greeted him as she passed.

Shining Armor took his sister down a staircase narrow enough to force them single-file, into a hallway that wasn’t much wider. He led her past groups of soldiers eating dinner at cramped tables or sleeping in hammocks hanging across the corners. Their path took them down another flight, to one of the lower decks of the ship. These hallways stretched on for the length of the ship, lined with doors on either side. Most were open, revealing soldiers resting on the cots inside.

Shining stopped at the only door on the far wall. “Here we are.” Using his magic, he threw open the door, revealing a rather sparse, though spacious room. Twilight stepped inside and looked around.

Several cold lanterns hung from wooden pillars around the room, leaving the room bathed in shadow. The only light speared in through the glass windows along the back wall, where the moon watched them from its perch along the skyline. Barrels and crates were stacked along the walls, their cargo forgotten or unused. The cot in the center of the room looked bigger than the others she saw, but appeared about as comfortable as a pallet of bricks. A finely-crafted writing desk sat beside the bed.

“It’s the biggest room the ship has.” Shining explained. “I think it used to be a cargo hold, but was refurbished into a bigger room. I know it isn’t much compared to those fancy cruise ships, but . . .”

“It’s fine, Shiny. Thank you,” Twilight said, tossing her brother a carefree smile.

He nodded in return. “Alright. If you need anything, Captain Shield and I will be up on the bridge. I had Thorax holed up in the next room over, too, if you feel like bothering him at all.” Scratching the scruff on his chin, he paused for a long while. “I think that’s everything. I’ll get out of your mane, now.”

Twilight watched her brother leave before closing the door behind him. With a heavy gait, she walked over to investigate the bed. True to her initial inspection, the mattress felt like a pile of rocks wrapped in a sack cloth bed sheet. A quick search of the room yielded a dusty sheet and a lumpy, off-white pillow.

Setting those aside for the moment, she unbuckled her saddlebags and heaved them onto the desk. With their weight lifted from her shoulders, she lowered herself onto the edge of the bed. The bedframe groaned under her weight. Each uncomfortable shift only echoed the squeals of protest.

“Just fantastic,” Twilight muttered. Taking a deep breath, she leaned back and rested her head against the bare sheets. Several times, she tried to close her eyes and rest. But every time, she inevitably found herself staring at the bare wooden planks of the ceiling above her. The constant swaying of the ship as it chugged along through the sky didn’t help calm her frayed nerves.

Yet, for nearly an hour, Twilight lay in bed, struggling to purge the constant stream of thoughts that barreled through her mind. Once her patience had worn thin enough, she sat up and climbed out of bed, burying her head in her hooves and stifling a yawn. The moon had barely moved through the sky, but by now, the mountains of Canterlot were gone from sight.

With a groan, Twilight forced herself to stand. She staggered over to the desk and collapsed into the chair. She opened her bags and rifled through them, retrieving her writing tools and one of the books she packed. 101 Herbs: A Study of Mythical Flora and their Uses was written in gold text across the front cover. A hoof-painted image depicting the various parts of a rather basic flower decorated the rest of the book’s face. The moonlight flowing in over her shoulder provided just enough light to read.

Licking the edge of her hoof, Twilight flipped the book open, skipping past the foreword and landing on the index. After taking a moment to rub her eyes clear, Twilight scanned the list of herbs, looking for anything that might be of use. She didn’t recognize most of the names. To her own surprise, this brought a smile to her face. Each new piece she learned might hold the key to healing Celestia.

She breezed through another chunk of pages, stopping when she found what she was looking for. Marking the page with a scrap of paper, Twilight studied the drawing. This particular herb, The Dragon Lily, as the chapter title called it, was known for playing havoc with local creature’s magic. A promising start.

Twilight quickly went to work, taking notes as she read. Several hypotheses burrowed into her mind, driving away any thoughts of her current predicament, as well as any thoughts of Chrysalis. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a quiet voice questioned if such denial was healthy, but Twilight ignored it.

She had filled out nearly three pages before a knock at the door threw off her groove. “Twilight? Are you in there?” Thorax asked from outside. Twilight didn’t answer. Salvaging what she could from her broken line of thought, she finished her current line with a flourish of penmanship.

“Twilight, I really need to talk to you. Please?” His voice sounded weak.

Twilight returned her quill to the inkwell and set her notes to the side to dry. “I’m here. The door’s not locked. Come on in.”

Thorax remained silent as he opened the door and slipped inside. He slid up next to Twilight’s desk, and she motioned for him to take a seat on the edge of the bed. He complied, making himself comfortable before bowing his head. “You can’t sleep either?”

Standing, Twilight turned her chair toward Thorax, then sat back down. “Nope. And not for lack of trying,” she said, yawning noisily.

Thorax nodded slowly. “Was it because of the ship, or something else?”

“That’s part of it. I’m not really used to the whole world swinging back and forth.” Twilight waved her hoof in the air for emphasis. “But no. That’s not it.”

“Are you thinking about Chrysalis?” Even as he asked, Thorax went out of his way to avoid meeting Twilight’s gaze. “Or just about any of the craziness of the last few days?”

“Yeah. I was thinking about Chrysalis,” Twilight groaned. That single admission broke the dam, flooding her mind with the thoughts she’d been so desperately trying to force back.

“Me, too,” Thorax muttered. “Truthfully, it kept me up last night, too. And the night before that. And the night before that.” Thorax sighed. “I don’t know what to make of any of this anymore, Twilight. Do you?”

She shook her head silently.

Thorax deflated. “Yeah, I figured that would be your answer.” He clapped his hooves against his cheeks, pulling downward until it looked like his face might fall off. “Look, I need to ask you something, Twilight. And I need you to be honest with me.”

“I don’t commonly lie to you,” Twilight snarked.

“Right. Sorry. That didn’t come out right.” He paused, struggling to organize his thoughts. With a huff, he threw his hooves up. “Twilight, what do you think about Chrysalis?”

“What do I think about her? In what way?” Twilight asked, leaning forward in her seat.

“I mean . . . “ Thorax started tapping his hoof. “Are we just wasting our time here? Do you think we can really change her? Set her back on the right path? Or do you think she’s just toying with us?”

“Wasn’t this your idea?” Twilight asked, raising a brow.

“Yeah,” he growled. “And so far, all that’s happened is that I’ve almost gotten all of you killed. Along with myself, of course. Did I make the wrong choice?”

“What’s all of this about, Thorax?” Twilight demanded, her lips curling into a frown.

Snarling, Thorax jumped up from his seat, pacing back and forth between the piles of abandoned cargo. “When Chrysalis came to visit me yesterday . . . she said a lot of things. Things that I’ve never heard her say before.”

“Like what?”

It took the changeling king a few tries before he could finally choke out his words. “Like . . . things I never expected her to say . . . things I didn’t know she was capable of saying. Things like . . . I don’t know . . .”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “We’re never going to get anywhere being secretive like this, Thorax.” She watched him pace. “I have work to do. So, just say what you came here to--”

Thorax turned fast enough to startle Twilight. “What is she to you, Twilight? A friend? A rival? Is she some sort of proof that you can take even the nastiest of creatures and help them see the error of their ways?” He collapsed into a seated position. “What is she to you? I need to know.”

“I . . .” Twilight crossed her forelegs over her chest and tried to hide behind them. “I couldn’t tell you. I’m not sure I know the answer myself.”

“Do you hate her?” Thorax asked with a shrug.

“No--”

“After everything she’s done to you, I wouldn’t blame you.” Thorax drew inward. “We don’t belong with ponies, Twilight. Even after we split from Chrysalis, there are ponies that hate us. They think we’re monsters.”

“You’re not--”

“We are.” Thorax’s eyes flickered in Twilight’s direction. She lost herself in their inky void. “We are monsters. We’re parasites. I keep trying to tell myself that it will just take time for ponies to accept us.”

“It won’t be easy, but--”

“I’m not worried for my sake, Twilight.” Thorax’s wings buzzed, lifting him from the floor. He returned to his seat on the edge of the cot. “I’ve got my hive to support me. We’ll survive. We always do. But Chrysalis is alone. Even those who are sympathetic to us will never accept her.”

Twilight’s words caught in her throat.

Taking advantage of her silence, Thorax continued. “And she won’t change. Not even for you. She can’t change. She’s the Queen of the Monsters, Twilight. You might be able to help her bury those impulses, but they’ll never really be gone.”

“Not all changelings were monsters, Thorax. You’re not,” Twilight said definitively, reaching out toward her friend. “You’re just nervous, Thorax. The things you’re saying aren’t making sense.”

He swatted her hoof away. “It’s not like that. Do you remember what I told you? About Chrysalis caring for me when I was younger?” Twilight nodded. “She couldn’t protect me forever. I might have been born with a conscience, but that never stopped me from doing what it took to survive. It just made me feel guilty for it.”

“That sounds horrible,” Twilight whispered. She tried to reach out again, but thought better of it and withdrew.

“Twilight, I need you to understand. I need you to know what you’re getting into. And you need to realize that whatever you’re thinking, it’s not going to be that simple. I . . . ” Thorax stared at the floor. “I want to tell you a story . . .”

41: Home Stories

I craned my neck up at the nexus of the hive. Drones buzzed to-and-fro, pumping through the veins that riddled the mountain. Some carried packages. Others carried weapons. A few carried nothing but their increasingly emaciated frames. A cacophonous orchestra of buzzing wings echoed endlessly through the tunnels. I waited for a break in the stream to butt in, following my brothers and sisters deeper into the bowels of the earth.

The cramped tunnels twisted and curled through the stone. Though my vision cut flawlessly through the darkness, it didn’t change the solid mass of gray that met me at every turn. Instead, I let my mind wander, allowing my instincts to draw me toward the heart of the hive.

Eventually, I found myself in another tunnel, distinguished from its countless counterparts by a large set of oak double doors at the mouth. Shards of the green crystals scattered about the walls had been arranged into a mosaic of the lonely stone spire that we called home.

Two drones stood guard on either side of the doors. Both easily stood a head taller than me. Their reinforced chitin marked them as Brutes.

“I’m here to see the Queen,” I explained.

Wordlessly, they stepped back, propping open the door long enough for me to squeeze through. As I entered, they called out to Chrysalis. “Drone I – six – two – nine – five to see you, My Queen,” before closing me into the hall.

Chrysalis’ dark shell blended with the stone of her seat. She lay on her stomach, watching me, her head tilted in curiosity. Two more guards stood on either side of her throne. Another pair waited at the base of the steps. Their glances were far less kind. I stopped just before the red carpet that unrolled from her pedestal.

“My Queen.” I bowed.

“Welcome home,” she said, propping her head up with one of her arms. The other hung loosely from the edge of her seat. “You have a report for me, I assume?”

“Yes, My Queen. The infiltration was successful.”

“Good.” She licked her lips and smiled. “What of the love you obtained?”

“I passed it along to the Broodmothers.”

She frowned. Luckily for me, not her usual, angry frown that sent shivers down my spine. Rather, it reminded me of a child being denied their favorite treat.

“I’m sorry to say that my target will be of no more use to us. I’m afraid too many feedings made her paranoid. There are other agents nearby, and I didn’t want to risk an incident.”

“A shame.” She sighed. “But you made the right choice.”

“Thank you, My Queen.” I bowed again, feeling heat rise through my cheeks.

“Thorax.”

I froze. I think my heart stopped momentarily. I slowly raised my head to meet her gaze.

“Y-Yes, Queen Chrysalis?”

“Would you mind staying for a little while? There are a few matters I’d like your opinion on.”

“Of course.”

She beckoned me forward. With careful steps, I climbed toward the throne. The guards watched me, hunger in their eyes. As I approached, the queen directed me toward the foot of her chair.

“Sit,” she commanded.

I obeyed, making sure to keep my back straight and posture crisp as I found a comfortable place on the stone to rest. Once I was in position, she continued.

“Anything interesting happen on your assignment?”

“What do you mean by interesting, my queen?”

She shrugged. “Is there anything happening in Equestria? I've been a little . . . preoccupied lately.” Her hind legs shifted slightly. “I haven’t been able to keep up with any new reports.”

“Well. I heard some interesting rumors. That’s all they are, though. From what I can tell, Equestria has been peaceful. At least, the little corner of it I lived in.”

“Do any of these rumors warrant a closer look?” she asked.

I let my mouth hang open for a moment. “I did hear one thing that might interest you.”

“Tell me.”

“One of my neighbors was obsessed with a pony named Nightmare Moon.”

“Nightmare Moon?” She rolled her eyes. “These ponies have such ridiculous names. So, who is this . . . Nightmare Moon?”

“I couldn’t say for sure, but it seems she might be returning soon.”

“I see.” Chrysalis nodded. “Well, I suppose it might be something to look into. Anything else?”

I coughed. “N-Not really. Like I said, things have been pretty peaceful these past few months.” I averted my eyes, tapping my hoof against the rock.

“Aren’t you going to ask me how I’ve been?” Chrysalis leaned toward me.

“O-O-Of course. How have you been, Qu-Queen Chrysalis?” I sputtered.

She sank back into her throne, content.

“I thought you’d never ask. We’ve had a few changes since you left. We just finished digging out a new nursery down in chamber thirty-six. Several new Broodmothers have been assigned to it. I’m decently proud of it, if I do say so myself.”

“Impressive, Queen Chrysalis.”

“Thank you.” She flipped her mane overdramatically. “Actually, that’s sort of what I wanted to speak with you about. You see—”

Shouts from outside interrupted our conversation. The guards tensed, drawing their weapons. The two on the raised platform with us stepped between Chrysalis and the approaching cacophony. The chamber doors flew open. A dozen of the brutish soldier drones poured in. I could hear the sound of metal scraping against the earth.

“What is the meaning of this?” Chrysalis demanded, climbing to her hooves.

In response, one of the drones pushed to the front of the pack. The chitinous fringes on his chin and scalp marked him as the leader of this particular squadron.

“Queen Chrysalis, we’ve captured two ponies who made their way into our territory.” The captain nodded to his underlings. The crowd split to reveal the two ponies, an older blue stallion and his pretty pink mare. Both of them were bound with a black, tar-like substance, save for the chained collar around their necks. One of the drones dragged them forward into the Great Hall.

As she descended toward the captives, Chrysalis studied them. The stallion struggled against his restraints. The mare, however, lay still. She watched her captors with wide, terrified eyes while her body quaked.

“Trespassers, is it? Well, I hope the two of you have a good explanation as to why you’re here in my domain unannounced,” Chrysalis explained, her voice quiet.

For the first time, the stallion looked up at her. Even from my roost, I could see the color drain from his face. I couldn’t blame him. Just as the brutes towered over the ponies, Chrysalis towered over her brutes. To the two lying on the floor, she must have loomed as large as the mountain itself.

At Chrysalis’ approach, the flock of drones parted silently. Her magic caressed the unfortunate stallion’s chin, lifting his head and forcing him to meet her gaze.

“Did you not hear me?” The ethereal emerald haze lifted the stallion from the earth, holding him eye-level with her.

“W-W-We weren’t trespassing,” he stammered.

Chrysalis recoiled, feigning surprise. “Oh, you weren’t? Well, there must have been some mistake then. I’m so sorry about this misunderstanding.”

I watched the tiniest flicker of hope ignite in his stare. I lowered my own, tracing a colored line in the rock beneath me. I heard the sound of flesh connecting with rock as she slammed the prisoner back down onto the floor.

“Go,” Chrysalis commanded. “Make sure they were alone.”

Bowing in unison, the soldiers crept back out the door, eager to escape the show. To my surprise, even the drones guarding her royal pedestal fled. I rose, keeping my head low as I followed the guards.

“Thorax.”

I stumbled.

“Yes, My Queen?”

“You will stay here until our conversation is done.”

“Yes, My Queen.”

My thoughts waged war against my instincts, locking me in position at the bottom of the throne’s steps. I watched the hall doors close, their heavy frames reverberating through the stone.

“Now we can speak privately.” Chrysalis returned her focus to her newest toys. “Stand.”

Neither of the ponies moved.

Chrysalis snarled. “I told you to stand.” Her horn flared with magic, pulling the chains high into the air and dragging the ponies to their hooves. “I don’t understand why you’re so insistent on making this difficult.”

There, hanging from the shackles by her neck, the mare finally found her voice.

“We didn’t mean any harm. We were lost. Please don’t hurt us.”

Chrysalis’ magic faded, letting their chains drop with them. “Thorax?”

I snapped to attention.

“What do you think should be done with them?”

I gave as innocent a look as I could.

“It’s clearly a mistake, My Queen. Allow me to handle this. I’ll make sure she makes it home in one piece.”

The captives exchanged confused looks. The wicked smile on Chrysalis’ face told me she understood the truth behind my words.

“Always such a kind young man, aren’t you, Thorax?”

I bowed. “I try my best, My Queen.”

“However, I think they must repay the hive first for their transgressions.”

“Oh?”

A viridian pillar erupted around Chrysalis, causing the shadows on the wall to dance in eager anticipation. As the flames fizzled out, the captive mare screamed, horrified by the sight of herself standing where the queen had been only moments ago. The doppelganger’s eyes flashed green.

“Join me, my love,” Chrysalis cooed, reaching toward the stallion with a gentle touch. He fought valiantly, but the moment their eyes locked, his resistance shattered. Chrysalis’ magic flashed, tearing the bonds from him. Ignorant of his lover’s cries, he rose, staggering forward like a drunkard.

“Sweetie? I had the most terrible dream . . .” he muttered.

“It’s alright. It was just a dream,” Chrysalis beckoned him forward.

He approached, nuzzling her affectionately.

The mare screamed his name, but he didn’t react to her voice. I stepped back, eager to put distance between myself and the scene playing out before me.

“I was so scared.”

Chrysalis shushed him, returning his affection with a gentle embrace, though her gaze met the terrified mare still bound in her restraints. “Honey, do you love me?”

“Of course,” he said.

Chrysalis waited for the mare’s pleas to melt into sobbing before continuing. “Then kiss me, Darling.”

He closed his eyes, leaned forward, and pressed his lips against Chrysalis’. I could feel the energy radiate through the room. A green mist enveloped the two, whirling around the transformed changeling. Their locking lips didn’t break until they struggled for breath.

“Is something wrong, Sweetie?” the stallion asked.

“Would you do something for me?”

“Ask for the moon . . .” he chuckled.

“Anything?”

“Anything.”

“Will you stay here with me? We can make a new home here.”

“I would never leave your side. You know that.”

“I hoped you’d say that. There’s someone waiting for you outside. Go to him. If you really love me, you’ll do whatever he tells you.”

“O-Of course, Dear. I love you.”

The moment Chrysalis released him, the pony turned toward the door. He rushed outside, eager to please. Even as he vanished into the dark, a wisp of green still radiated from him.

“What did you do to him?” The mare cried out.

“I didn’t do anything to him,” Chrysalis answered in the mare’s own voice, laden with a sarcastic sorrow. “I simply made him realize what he’s wanted all along.”

“Please don’t hurt him. I’ll do anything you want.”

Chrysalis’ laugh echoed through the hall.

“I know you will, Darling.” Her forked tongue licked her pale pink lips. “But it’s not me you’ll have to please.”

“W-What?”

“Thorax?”

“Yes, Chrysalis?”

“You’ve been such a good boy. I think you deserve a reward.”

“A . . . reward?”

“I have plans for her. But for now, she’s yours. Do what you will with her.”

The mare turned to me, her terrified eyes cutting right through me. I backed away.

“I-I don’t deserve such a fine gift, Queen Chrysalis.”

“That’s for me to decide, isn’t it?”

“My Queen—”

“If you really don’t want her,” Chrysalis began, turning her back to me and the prisoner, “I suppose my guards could always use another meal. They don’t get nice things very often. They tend to be rather . . . rough with my gifts.”

The mare whimpered.

“This is such a nice gift. I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t need to say anything. Just enjoy it.”

I moved closer to the trembling pony as gently as I could. She tried to retreat from me, but her binds kept her still.

“I’ll make it quick,” I whispered. “It won’t be anything but a bad dream.”

She closed her eyes, freeing me from their accusing glare. Of course, that only brought about a sudden flood of guilt. I drew the energy from her as quickly as I could, though I made sure not to hurt her. Despite the hatred I felt for myself, the undeniable ecstasy of feeding overwhelmed me. I silently cursed my anatomy.

“That’s enough.” Chrysalis' voice echoed behind me.

My senses burst from their haze. I reeled back, severing the mystical connection between the two of us. The color had begun to drain from the mare’s face.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to—”

The mare’s eyes didn’t open, but her chest still rose and fell with each breath.

“How do you feel?”

“What?” I turned toward my queen, now returned to her throne.

“How do you feel?” she repeated.

“I . . . I’m alright.” The sweet tang of love still colored my lips.

“Good.”

I motioned toward the unconscious pony. “What about her?”

“You don’t need to worry about that.”

On cue, one of the guards returned, lifting the mare onto his broad shoulders.

“Take her down to M – one – three. She’s been waiting long enough. And take him to M – zero – nine,” Chrysalis ordered. The guard carried the pony off deeper into the hive.

Feeling sure we were alone, I approached the base of Chrysalis’ throne. “He’s taking her to one of the Mothers? Why?”

“M – one – three has been . . . vocal about an experiment she’d like to try. She’s been asking for a mare. Even if that doesn’t work out, she could use the sustenance,” Chrysalis said, waving me off with a hoof.

“I thought we were going to use them for infiltration.”

“Things have changed since you left, Thorax.” The room stayed silent for nearly a minute before she continued. “Is this a problem?”

“No, Your Majesty. If there’s nothing else, I’ll be taking my leave. I’ve had a rather long trip.” I bowed before turning to leave.

Thorax!

My legs locked in place at the sound of her silent voice.

Look at me, Thorax . . .

I ground my teeth, but my body turned to face her.

Speak . . .

Her voice stormed through my head, knocking my thoughts aside. I clenched my teeth as red-hot pain seared through my mind.

“Thorax?”

The agony subsided. I looked up at my Queen expecting fury. She stood tall as she stalked forward. A predator, perfect in every sense of the word.

Then I noticed the softness in her eyes. Against my better judgment, my words started to flow.

“What are you planning to do with those two?” I asked, my tone far more demanding than I meant it to be. I chalked it up to the echoing throb left in my head, rather than the boiling anger in my chest.

“They will serve the hive. The same as the rest of their kind.”

“Since when do we take prisoners?”

“As I said, many things have changed since you left.”

“This is . . . wrong.”

Chrysalis reached for me, and I pulled away. I let my defiance ring through the vaulted arches.

“There is something I need to show you,” the sadness in her voice caught me off guard, extinguishing my anger almost immediately.

“Fine,” I relented.

She led me to the back of the hall, behind her throne. In the back of the raised platform, a tunnel led down deep into the earth.

“Follow me.”

She stepped into the darkness; the tunnel just tall enough for her to keep her head up. I followed. Though the stairs themselves were pitch black, I could see a light at the end of the tunnel.

“Where are we going, Chrysalis?” My voice had already lost its hard edge.

“My chambers. As I said, there is something you need to see.”

Every changeling knew only two types of drones were allowed in Chrysalis chambers. I certainly didn’t belong in the first group, and I wouldn’t live long enough to know if I belonged in the second. Bracing, I stepped into the spider’s web.

We stepped into the admittedly small room. A lavish bed sat in the center, fitted with various sheets and dark pillows. A few sparse shelves lined the edges, along with a painting. A trophy from a former conquest, if I had to guess. I didn’t recognize the castle it depicted.

She didn’t linger, vanishing through an archway at the back of the room. I kept close.

Rough-hewn stone walls surrounded us, protruding with raw chunks of the glowing green gems. The omnipresent black and green strands that decorated the rest of the hive were present here, too. A dense cloud of steam filled the room, though I couldn’t locate the source.

“What is this?” I asked.

“You don’t recognize it?” She almost sounded disappointed.

“No.” Truthfully, I did recognize it. At least, I had at one point. I’d been here before, though I couldn’t say precisely when.

“Tell me what you see here.”

She stepped aside, allowing me access to the full room. I found little more than bare stone.

“Am I looking for something in particular?” I asked.

“At the back of the room.”

The chitin on the back of my neck bristled, but I ignored it. Stepping past her, I renewed my search. To my surprise, I did see something back there hidden in the mist. I moved closer for a better look.

In the back of the room, held tight in black webbing, small white orbs were gathered in groups. At first, I thought they were some sort of colossal pearls. A treasury, maybe. On closer inspection, I recognized the items.

“A nursery,” I realized.

“Yes.”

“Are these . . . yours?”

“Yes.”

A sense of awe washed over me.

And then I realized what I had been nagging at me. These clutches only took up the back quarter of the room. I turned to Chrysalis.

“Where are the rest of them?”

She didn’t answer.

“Is this what you wanted me to see?”

Still nothing.

“I . . . I didn’t realize things were so . . . I’ll . . . I’ll bring back as much love as I can when I return.”

“I’m afraid it’s far too late for that, Thorax.”

I turned slowly. “What do you mean?”

Chrysalis kept her gaze locked on the eggs.

“We can’t simply wait and hope our Infiltrators bring back enough love. The hive won’t survive long enough for that to matter.”

“Then what do we do?” I asked.

A blaze ignited in her eyes. “Whatever it takes. I’ve put plans into motion. No matter what, I won’t let my hive fall.”

She started for the exit, leaving me standing among my unborn kin. “What sort of plans?”

“Invasion.”

“Invasion?” I nearly choked on the word.

Chrysalis nodded. “You’re going back to Canterlot.”

I stepped forward, the sound of my hooves splashing echoing in the silence. “No. There has to be another way.”

“I’ve made my decision.” Her voice took on a hard edge as she glanced back at me.

I lowered my head. She stopped at the threshold of the room. “Thorax,” she said, her voice softening.

“Y-yeah, Mom?”

“There were thirty-two.”

“What?”

“Eggs. There were thirty-two of them in this clutch.”

I only counted twenty-six. “Where are the other six?” I asked, dread mounting.

“They . . .” She took a deep breath. “They were the ones that hatched.”

42: To Find the Queen

“Oh.”

It was the only word Twilight managed to utter.

Thorax sat, frozen in place. The years reflected through his eyes as he was dragged back into the present. “You know the rest of the story. When the invasion failed . . . that was it. It didn’t take long for everything to fall apart.”

“End?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah.” Thorax finally lifted his head. “After seeing you and your friends . . . the way your friendship bound you together against such impossible odds . . . I couldn’t look my brothers and sisters in the eye without seeing the faces of all the ponies I hurt. I never went back to the hive. I didn’t even say goodbye.”

Twilight sank. “I’m sorry, Thorax.”

“For what?” he snapped. “For defending yourselves? We made our choices, Twilight. We had to deal with the consequences. And there were consequences.” He massaged the back of his neck. “From the stories I hear, Chrysalis just . . . fell apart.”

Twilight shifted in her seat. “What do you mean?”

“Her orders became erratic. All our infiltrators were recalled before the attack, so we had no love being gathered. We were already starving, and the invasion just made the situation worse. Even after she captured you . . . Well, it was only a matter of time.” Thorax shook his head. “Changelings have a fanatical devotion to their Queen. But by then, Chrysalis wasn’t herself anymore. She was nothing more than a husk of her former glory.” He sighed. “I just want you to understand what it is you’re getting into.”

From the distance came the sound of rumbling thunder.

“Sometimes,” Thorax continued. “I wonder what would have happened if I stayed.”

“You shouldn’t think like that,” Twilight said.

“Why not?” Thorax glared down at Twilight. “I knew she would be devastated when her plans failed. I knew she’d be struggling with keeping the hive in working order. But in her most desperate hour, I ran. I abandoned her.”

“You didn’t abandon her,” Twilight explained.

“Then what would you call it?” Thorax demanded.

“She pushed you away, remember?” Twilight frowned. “If you hadn’t left, we never would have seen the potential of changelings. And you and your kind might not be alive because of it.”

Thorax groaned. “Maybe. I suppose it doesn’t really matter now, though, does it?”

She reached out, patting his knee with a hoof.

“I’m not telling you all of this to make you feel sorry for me.” He shook his head. “In fact, that mindset is why we refused to ask for help. We would have been pets, rescued because we were too weak to take care of ourselves.”

“There’s no shame in asking for help,” Twilight cooed. “You know that.”

“But we wouldn’t have been asking for help. We would have been asking your kind to save us. We had nothing to offer in return. We would be no different than dogs, begging our pony masters to feed and protect us. We would’ve been domesticated.”

“If that’s how you feel, then why did you come to us?” Twilight asked.

“Those that tolerated the idea turned on Chrysalis with me. When you’re hungry enough, you’ll even swallow your pride. The ones that refused . . . “ A frown crept over his lips. “Well, they’re not exactly around to argue their point anymore.”

Twilight glanced out the back window, watching the moon and stars above them. They reminded her of Luna. “So, if you’re not telling me this for sympathy, why are you telling me all this?”

“Because you’ll have to make a choice soon, Twilight. And I want you to make it for the right reason.” Twilight squirmed under Thorax’s withering glare. “You keep saying that you want to bring Chrysalis back to help her find a new life. To make her happy. But I’m not sure that you fully understand the difficulties that come with that choice.”

“What don’t I understand?” Twilight cried desperately.

“That Chrysalis won’t change. She’s a predator. Just like the rest of us. If you think you can change that, if you think you can domesticate her . . . you’d be better off leaving her to die here.”

“I don’t want to domesticate her,” Twilight stomped her hoof. “You saw my dream, Thorax. You of all ponies should understand how I feel about her.” She reeled herself back in with a deep breath. “I want to help her more than anything. I want to give her a life where she can be happy.”

Thorax stood and started toward the door. “I hope you really mean that, Twilight.”

“But what if that’s not what she wants?” Twilight asked, her voice cracking.

The changeling king kept his back to Twilight, stopping just long enough to impart his final words of wisdom. “It’s taken my whole life to understand Chrysalis. If we find her, it’s because she wants us to find her. Because she wants you to find her. Keep that in mind.”

“And what if we’re wrong?” Twilight whispered under her breath. “If she’s not here?”

“Then continuing the search would be a waste of time, and we’ll never see her again.”

Twilight paled. “And we’re just supposed to let her go?”

With an incredibly calm shrug, Thorax’s horn glowed, throwing open the door to her room. In doing so, he revealed a stallion standing just outside, dressed in full crystal armor.

Shaking away his shock, the soldier cleared his throat and stood straight. “Princess Twilight, King Thorax, you’ve been requested to make your way to the bridge. We’re nearing our final destination.”

“Thank you, Lieutenant,” Twilight said, dismissing the guard. He left with a salute. Twilight and Thorax shared one more mournful glance before stepping out into the hallway and heading up toward the bridge.

A lurch accompanied the roar of thunder from outside. Twilight lost her footing, crashing against the wall and nearly toppling Thorax behind her.

“You alright?” the changeling asked.

“Yeah.” Twilight straightened herself and continued up the stairs. She could hear the applause-like clapping of the rain slamming against the bridge windows before she opened the door.

“Twilight? About time. We’re almost there.” Shining Armor offered his sister a hoof to keep her upright as the ship jerked again. Outside, the world was reduced to nothing but a gray blur, broken constantly by the golden flash of lightning.

“What is going on here?” Twilight asked, holding on to the ship’s controls to keep from falling.

“We’ve hit the storm wall,” Thorax shouted. “Which means we’ll be approaching the hive soon.” He recoiled at the burst of thunder outside. “I thought the plan was to go over the storm and drop? Are you sure this flying boat is going to make it through in one piece?”

Captain Shield laughed. “I’ve seen ships like this take a pounding from a cannon barrage without a scratch. A little bit of rain won’t stop us.”

“A bit of rain?” A Thorax searched the faces of the other passengers before shaking his head. “Isn’t this thing held in the air by balloons? How is this supposed to be safe?”

“A battleship doesn’t make it to service with a weakness like that,” Shining said. “They’re made with magically reinforced fibers. They’re the weakest point, but that doesn’t mean they’re weak.”

A violent tremor rocked the ship. The windows rattled in their panes against the patter of glass. Thorax watched them with a horrified expression. “That isn’t exactly instilling me with confidence.”

“There.” Twilight pointed out the front window. From the storm, a wall of stone appeared. The mountainside, riddled with countless holes just large enough for a changeling to slip through. “That’s the hive.”

“Thorax!” Shining Armor put a hoof on the changeling’s shoulder. “Any ideas on how we get inside?”

Thorax stumbled over his words for a moment, until another crash of thunder rocked the ship, sending the crew stumbling and seemingly knocking the changeling’s thoughts free. “There’s a large cavern at the base of the mountain. It’s how Celestia got inside.”

“Are you crazy? We can’t land this thing here,” Dusti scoffed, gesturing wildly to the fury outside. Private Quartz ducked out of the way, narrowly avoiding his superior’s desperate flail.

Shining held the console to keep his balance as he clamored toward the front of the bridge for a better view of their destination. “What about the tunnels in the mountain?” he asked. “They’re all over. An easy way in.”

“For me, maybe,” Thorax said, shaking his head. “But if any of you are going with me, we won’t be able to fit through those tunnels.” He chewed his lip. “There’s another opening near the peak, if we can find it.”

“What are we looking for, exactly?” Twilight asked, crawling forward to join her brother, one hoof wrapped tight around the brass handrail while the other clung to Shining’s.

“Nothing. You can’t see it.” Several heads turned toward Thorax, bearing multiple glares somewhere between annoyed and confused. “The second entryway was where we stationed sentires. It was designed to be invisible even on a clear day.”

“Then why did you bother suggesting it?” Dusti cawed.

“Because I don’t need to see it to lead us to it.” Thorax’s voice took on a hard edge that caught Twilight a bit off guard. “Captain Shield, if you can get us near the peak, I can take a team off the ship and get them inside.”

“And we’re just supposed to trust that you remember where you’re going?” Dusti asked, her voice rising up a pitch.

“I mean, it’s not exactly remembering.” Thorax cleared his throat. “More like relying on Chrysalis’ memory.” Twilight made a mental note to ask about that later.

“Oh? That’s much better?” Dusti rolled her eyes.

“Stow it, Lieutenant,” Shining ordered. “Thorax, you’re sure you can do this?” Thorax nodded. “Alright. I’m going with you. With a storm like this, I might need a bit of help keeping the shield up. Twilight, you’re backing me up. If my shield can’t hold, I’m going to need help. Captain Shield--”

“Uhh . . . Shining . . .” Twilight gave a nervous smile. “I can’t do that.”

Stopped mid-word, Shining let his mouth hang open as he glared at his sister. “Why not?”

“I . . . I d-don’t have my magic.” Twilight tried to force a smile.

Shining Armor twitched. Before he could say anything, Dusti spoke up. “I’ll go. My shields might not compare to a princess, but I can handle it.” She stepped forward and straightened her helmet.

“Are you sure about that, Lieutenant?” Captain Shield asked, his gaze lingering on his sister a moment longer. “You’re going to be jumping head-first into a changeling nest. Think you can handle that?”

“I . . .” She paused and swallowed hard. “I’ll be fine,” she assured him.

Behind her, Quartz grabbed his spear. “I’m going, too.”

“Private?” Shining asked, raising a brow.

“There are a lot of passages Queen Chrysalis could be hiding in. If you really want to find her, you’ll need a tracker.” The soldier’s gaze fell. “Besides, she escaped on my watch. It should be my responsibility to find her and bring her back.”

Captain Shield said nothing, but tilted his helmet forward a bit to hide part of his face. Shining looked to Twilight for an answer, who nodded solemnly in response. “Alright,” Shining started. “Thorax is leading this little expedition. Private, you’re going to assist him in finding this entrance. Our shield won’t last long in this storm, so we need to get inside quickly.”

Quartz and Thorax met each other's gaze and nodded. Shining continued. “Lieutenant, you’re with me keeping the shield up. No theatrics, no funny business. Got it?” He waited for Dusti to agree. “Captain Shield, I’m putting you in charge of keeping this bucket in the air. It’s our only ride home. We’ll signal when we’re ready for pickup.”

With their orders doled out, the soldiers hurried to their positions. Thorax and Quartz marched up to the door, waiting for the Captain to bring them closer. Behind them, Shining Armor and Dusti Diamond were psyching each other up. Twilight stood at the back of the group, alone and silent, her head hung in shame.

“I’m bringing us in as close as I can.” Captain Shield turned the wheel hard. With his free hoof, he switched on the speaker system beside him. The system squealed with feedback as the speakers switched on. “Attention all hands, report to your stations. Your one and only task is keeping this bucket in the air.”

A host of chatter echoed over the different radio frequencies.

“Engines, drop to half output. We’re going to need to take this slowly.”

“Navigation here, sending data to adjust for wind speed.”

“Lower Decks are scrambling repair teams. Call us if you need us.”

Watching the soldiers working like a well-oiled machine helped quell Twilight’s blooming nervousness. Outside, past the pelting rain and dark clouds, the mountain loomed closer. At the very top of the windows, she could see the mountain peak. The storm swirled around it like the walls of a great castle.

“Boarding Party, get ready to move on my mark,” Captain Shield shouted over the storm. He raised a hoof, urging them to ready themselves. With a hard pull on the wheel, the ship surged through the air, swinging toward the mountain at an alarming speed. “Now!”

The world fell silent at the Captain’s command. Thorax and Quartz tore through the door, out onto the deck. Before they could connect with a single drop of rain, the air around them thrummed with energy as a vibrant pink bubble formed around the opening. Shining and Dusti kept side-by-side, and Twilight kept close behind.

True to the Captain’s words, he had gotten them close to the mountain. A little too close. To the point where Twilight feared the ship would slam straight into the stone. The team leapt over the rail, landing on the gravelly cliff edge several feet below. A hard landing left Twilight’s hooves numb and tingly, but no real damage.

Over their heads, the ship continued toward the mountain, slamming into the rocks and causing a small avalanche as a chunk of the mountain collapsed beneath the force. The few stones that neared the party bounced harmlessly off their shield.Likewise, the ship looked no worse for wear at the point of impact.

“Let’s move,” Shining shouted, his voice barely rising over the roar of the storm. The group pulled together, falling in line behind their two guides. Thorax led the party up a short, thin path, constantly reminding them to watch their footing.

Twilight made the mistake of looking down. She saw nothing more than a sheer drop into the endless abyss. The sight made her head spin. No. She’d been here before. She knew there was a mountain down there. It was just the decreased visibility inflicted by the storm clouds. She returned her attention to moving forward.

Thorax moved with purpose, leading them closer to the peak. They were high enough that the spatters of rain against their shield were replaced with hail. As they marched ever upward, Twilight found herself studying the rain as it struck against Shining’s guard. In all her life, she had never heard rain make a sound like this. Each drop landed with a hammering thump. She could only imagine the pain those impacts could make against fur and flesh.

“Here!” Thorax shouted. His own horn lit up, moving aside a small pile of rocks. With them moved, the group noticed a passage behind them, just large enough for a pony to fit through. Thorax ducked inside. The rest of the group exchanged confused glances, but followed nonetheless.

Inside, the noise became deafening. An endless barrage of raindrops echoed through the cavern. Once they squeezed through the gap, the cave opened up into a wide tunnel, allowing the ponies to walk side-by-side through the dark.

Thorax, Dusti, and Shining kept their horns glowing as they pressed on into the darkness. The deeper they descended into the heart of the mountain, the sound of the storm died down to the occasional thud of thunder.

“Let’s stop here for a moment,” Shining Armor said. Without another word, the group huddled in one of the smaller chambers and rested their sore hooves. In the silence, Twilight could hear a shallow stream of water dribbling somewhere in the distance. Despite her horn’s current dysfunction, she could still feel the humming energy of the magic emanating from the stone around her.

“First part of the mission went smoothly, I guess,” Thorax chuckled.

The group muttered in agreement.

“Which leads us to the next objective,” Shining interjected before taking a sip from the canteen on his belt. “Finding Chrysalis. Any ideas?”

“If I were a betting mare, I’m guessing she’ll be in the throne room,” Twilight said, her eyes locked on the gravel patch beneath her. She reached down, drawing a line through it with the edge of her hoof.

“Twilight’s right,” Thorax agreed. “Her throne room usually contains a passage to her private quarters. I can’t imagine any other place where we're more likely to find her.”

“Assuming she’s even here,” Dusti muttered.

“She’s here.” Twilight recoiled, realizing what she just said. She had no evidence that Chrysalis was here. Yet, she could feel that she was right, even if she couldn’t explain why.

With a tired sigh, Quartz stood from the group huddle. “I’m going to do some scouting.”

“You sure that’s a good idea? It’s easy to get lost here,” Thorax said.

Smiling, the pegasus reached into his bag and retrieved a piece of chalk. Still looking at Thorax, he marked the wall with an arrow facing the camp. “Don’t you worry about me. Lieutenant Diamond might talk like I’m an idiot, but even she can’t deny my tracking skill.”

Dusti rolled her eyes. “You are an idiot. There’s no way I’m letting you walk around here by yourself.” She moved to his side.

“Sounds like a plan, Lieutenant.” He lit the lantern on his hip and trotted deeper into the cave. “We’ll be back in a few minutes.

“You expecting danger in here, Thorax?” Shining asked.

“In a changeling hive? Of course.” Thorax scratched his chin. “Even if this place is abandoned, there could still be traps around. And that’s assuming he doesn’t get lost. This whole place is designed to be a maze. And who knows what else is in here. There are some dangerous creatures in these wastes. Some of them could have taken up residence here.”

“I wouldn’t worry,” Shining said, folding his hooves in his lap as he laid back against the cool cave wall. “Quartz can handle himself.” The group waited a few minutes before they heard the sound of hoofs tapping against the stone floor. It didn’t take much longer before Quartz and Dusti reappeared at the edge of their camp. The stallion’s cheery demeanor and cocky smile were both gone.

“Find something?” Shining asked, suddenly weary.

“Yeah. Chrysalis is here.”

Twilight jumped to her hooves. The rest of the group leaned in to listen.

“Anything you can track?”

“Yeah.” Quartz glanced at those gathered around him. “I found a blood trail.”

Thorax and Twilight paled in unison. Without speaking, the two of them rose from their resting spots and hurried in the direction Quartz came from. Their panting and heavy hoofbeats rang through the cave. Finally, in the light of Thorax’s horn, they stumbled upon Quartz’s discovery.

Three large beasts lay across the wider section of the cave, their bodies broken and bloodied. Streaks of blood covered the area, still fresh enough to drip, creating a noise Twilight initially mistook as rain. Putting a hoof over her mouth and squeezing her eyes shut, she backed away from the grizzly scene.

“By the Queens above, what happened here?” Thorax asked towards the nothingness.

Within a few minutes, the sounds of several other ponies approaching broke Twilight from her sickened mewling.

“Sweet Celestia,” Dusti muttered, approaching one of the creatures. “It’s even worse up close. What is this thing?”

“I've seen these before,” Twilight butted in. “At least, I think I have. Fluttershy has one as a friend. I think she called it a Grizzly? Something like that.”

“Grizzly Bears,” Quartz corrected, brushing past the princess and inspecting another of the bodies. “Probably looking for shelter from the storm and got lost. I guess Chrysalis ran into them.”

“A lot of predators live around here,” Thorax pointed out. “What makes you so sure Chrysalis had anything to do with this?”

Without a word, Quartz pointed a little further ahead, to a puddle of blood. A broken wooden thing sat in the center, stained permanently crimson. Thorax lifted it from its perch with his magic. Twilight recognized it instantly.

“That’s Chrysalis’ prosthetic leg. Or, what’s left of it, at least.” Her queasiness returned in full force. She could taste bile in her throat.

“Yeah. The trail starts there and continues down that tunnel.” He pointed toward one of the side passages that branched off the main path. “There are bloodstains marking the way. They’re still pretty fresh, too.”

The group of ponies’ ears pricked up as a low growl reverberated through the area. Shining and Dusti lit their horns while Twilight lowered her center, ready for a fight. But Quartz waved them off.

“This one’s still alive,” He said, running a hoof over the grizzly’s bloody fur.

“Stand back, before you get yourself hurt,” Shining ordered.

Quartz stayed crouched at the beast’s side, rooting through one of his bags. “There’s no danger, Captain. Whatever Chrysalis did to this thing, he doesn’t seem to be able to move.”

Twilight moved closer, watching over the soldier’s shoulder. “What happened?”

“I can’t paint a perfect picture, but I can give you my best guess.” He watched for Twilight, waiting until she nodded to continue. “Chrysalis gave these things some serious trouble. Slit one’s throat. Cut another open wide. This one has more than a few broken bones.”

“That’s awful.” Twilight turned away from the gorey seen. “Is there anything you can do?”

“Not really. My dad taught me how to do a quick patch up. But something this serious? You’d need a doctor and proper medical supplies. And even then, I doubt there’s much they could do.”

“It’s just so . . . brutal.” The word left a sour taste on Twilight’s tongue.

“More than likely, Chrysalis didn’t have a choice. These things can be territorial, and seem to be a bit malnourished. It’s likely they’ve been in these caves a while. If Chrysalis stumbled into them, I doubt she could get past them without violence.” He pointed Twilight’s gaze towards the bear’s claw, which were stained red. “It looks like this thing got a decent shot on her, too.”

“Then that’s all the more reason we should hurry,” Thorax said, dancing nervously at the mouth of the side passage.

“In a second. There’s something I’d like to do first.”

Quartz was still rifling through his bag. In Twilight’s effort to focus on anything but the violence around her, she noticed several details about that particular bag. It seemed shoddily designed, with the threads uneven and sometimes at angles odd enough that they would have hurt Rarity. But more importantly, she noticed the large red cross hoof-stitched onto the side. Twilight watched him pull a small purse from inside, which bore a striking resemblance to a coin pouch.

“What is that?” Twilight asked.

Quartz loosened the string, revealing a fine earthy-colored powder. He poured a small amount on his hoof and sprinkled it across the grizzly’s wounds. The beast’s protests quieted almost immediately.

“Back when Grandpa was in the service, field medics sometimes carried this around. It’s a blend of herbs meant to reduce pain when put on a wound. Not quite as fancy as modern medicine and rarely sees any use, but it’s easy to make and cheap.” He shrugged. “Of course, it isn’t usually used for medicinal purposes.”

Twilight scrunched her brow. “What do you mean?”

Quartz laughed, but it rang hollow and somber. “I don’t know what the proper name was. He and his friends called it ‘Grave Dust’.” He tightened the string and set the purse back in his medical pouch. “They used it to numb the pain of dying soldiers when there was nothing else they could do.”

With a frown, Twilight looked from Quartz to the dying beast. It didn’t take long for its shallow breaths to finally stop. Once it had, the soldier rose quietly from his position and brushed his hooves off. Without any prompting or conversation, he took his place at the head of the group, leading them deeper into the hive.

After casting one final glance toward the carnage in their wake, Twilight followed behind the tracker, flanked by the rest of their group. As Quartz pointed out, they passed the occasional spatter of blood on the cave walls or floor. The deeper they journeyed, the longer seemed to pass between finding traces of their target.

Finally, after nearly an hour of trailing through the dark, damp earth, the group stumbled upon a large wooden door. Though it might once have held an intricate design, it appeared to have been defaced. Large chunks of it had been torn away, and the more excessive amount of red in front of the door left them certain of the one responsible for such vandalism.

Shining and Dusty used their magic to push the doors open, filling the caves with the sound of rusty hinges. Twilight noticed the smell first. Musty earth. Though the same scent likely permeated the caves before, now it was thick enough to notice. But moving past that, Twilight stepped into the hall beyond the doors.

Memories flooded back to her. The damaged throne, the crumbling pillars, the patch of dry blood that marked her discovery of Celestia and Chrysalis so long ago. Twilight advanced toward it unknowingly, her eyes stuck on the red stain. For as much as she remembered, though, just as much had changed.

The hole in the ceiling no longer allowed sunlight to filter in. Instead, a waterfall barreled through, draining onto the pile of debris below. From there, it flowed into a stream that continued on beneath one of the side doors. Lightning occasionally lit the room, and the sound of thunder was no longer as muted as it had been in the caves.

“Whoa,” Dusti said, apparently awed by the sight of the hive ruins.

“What happened here?” Shining asked, motioning toward the blood. “This is older than Chrysalis’ trail.”

“That was where I found Celestia,” Twilight explained. “She was lying right there, comforting Chrysalis with a wing. I still see it clear as day in my head. And I don’t think I’ll be forgetting it anytime soon.”

“I’m sorry, Twilight.” Thorax put a hoof on her shoulder. “I should never have asked her to do such a thing. If I had come instead--”

“There’s no point in hypotheticals,” Twilight dismissed him. “What’s done is done. What matters now is that we find Chrysalis and then get home to take care of Celestia.” Ripping her gaze from the bloodstain, she scanned the room, looking for any signs of which side door would lead to their prey.

“Quartz?” Shining looked at the tracker.

He shook his head in response. “It’s no good, Sir. None of the doors seemed to be marked. From here, we’ll have to search the old-fashioned way until we pick up the trail again.”

“No.” Thorax stepped into the middle of the group. “You three should stay here.”

“While you and Twilight run off alone?” Shining asked, his brow furrowed.

Thorax took a deep breath. “In her current state, Chrysalis won’t be able to use the tunnels to escape. And aside from those, there’s only one other way out of here.” He motioned to the open door behind them. “You three need to stay here in case she slips past us. You’re the most capable of stopping her by force if necessary.”

Shining opened his mouth to argue, but his annoyance quickly subsided. “That’s actually a pretty decent plan.” He sighed. “Fine. But if you find any sign of her, you come get us. Got it?”

“Got it,” Thorax assured him before walking off with Twilight in tow.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked, following him toward the far end of the room. “Why are we starting here?”

“Because I know where she is,” Thorax said, his eyes focused on the farthest door from where they entered.

Twilight tilted her head. “Then shouldn’t we tell-”

“No.” Thorax’s curt response caught Twilight off-guard. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“But--”

“And I won’t be accompanying you, either,” Thorax continued.

“Why?” Twilight asked, her voice suddenly shrill.

Thorax stopped as they reached the door. His magic wrapped around the handles, pulling them open. “Because . . . because you’re the only one that can do this, Twilight. I get that, now.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “You’ve certainly changed your tune since the ship.”

“Not really.” He shook his head. “Look, Twilight, I’m not trying to ruin your dreams here, you get that, right? I love Chrysalis just as much as you do. But I also know her a lot better than you. I’m on your side here, Twilight, but I have to be honest about all this. None of us can do anything here. Chrysalis doesn’t care about us. Not like she does you.” He started forward again, unaware of the bloody mark he stepped over. “For those three, the reason should be obvious.” The hallway ended at a smaller door. “But I understand now that I can’t help her either. It has to be you. And I think you know that, too.”

Twilight tried to think of something she could say to contradict him. But in her heart, she knew the truth. Chrysalis’ future rested entirely on what Twilight did in the next few minutes. The thought made her sick and lightheaded, but the determination boiling in her veins kept her moving forward.

Thorax used his hoof to push the smaller door open, revealing what appeared to be a bedroom. They stepped inside together. A canopied bed sat in the center of the room. Several carpets bearing designs from different corners of Equestria decorated the floor. A table in the corner had been set up as a makeshift vanity, complete with a mirror and a wide range of different cosmetics. A long unused fireplace took up one of the walls. The mantle displayed all sorts of trophies including paintings, photos, books, and all sorts of knick-knacks. Above them, the ceiling was formed from a large green crystal display, resembling a fancy chandelier protruding from the stone.

The entire room was buried beneath a layer of dust and disuse. Everything except another exit at the opposite end of the room, which sat atop a recently disturbed patch of filth and grime. Thorax followed Twilight as far as the middle of the room before he stopped. He and Twilight shared one last solemn moment before she opened the door and stepped through before closing it behind her.

This passageway led downward. A claustrophobic flight of stairs hewn into the mountain rock itself. Though thin, the tunnel stood tall, allowing enough clearance for a fully-grown alicorn to walk through. Though no light lit the path, Twilight could see a doorway at the far end, sparkling with a sight akin to sunlight.

Taking great pains to keep her breathing steady, Twilight continued. As she descended, the air grew humid. A rush of steam reminded her of her trip to the baths with Cadance. This tunnel held the same humid atmosphere. As she neared the bottom, Twilight made a discovery. The last two steps were underwater.

After making sure she could handle the heat, Twilight sank her hoof into the pool. From there, she stepped out into a tall circular chamber. The entire room was similarly flooded, though the tile-like arrangement of the rocks led her to believe this was intentional. At certain intervals among the flooring, gems were exposed, their light casting glimmering shades across the walls. With those being the only lights in the room, the walls stretched upward into darkness.

Steam filled the chamber along with the soothing sound of rushing water. Though she had never seen one personally, she had read of these underground springs, likely heated by the molten floor beneath the mountain. The spring was fed from a gap in the wall on the far side, where the water poured down in a set of cascading waterfalls.

But despite all the beautiful scenery, Twilight could only focus on one thing. Chrysalis’ dark form sat at the center of the pool, lying motionless on the floor with her back toward Twilight. Though thankfully miniscule, transparent red clouds floated around her body. With her heart hammering in her chest, Twilight rushed forward, splashing noisily as she went to Chrysalis’ side.

While she wasn’t moving, Twilight could clearly see Chrysalis breathing. Along with the rise and fall of her chest, the water near her muzzle rippled with each exhale. Despite being half underwater, Twilight could see a trio of deep gashes over Chrysalis’ face, extending from her forehead, over her left eye, then down past the corner of her lips. The wounds still oozed red.

Continuing her examination, Twilight moved down Chrysalis’ body. Several cracks had been beaten into her chitin, though these damaged patches appeared to be superficial, revealing her skin beneath, but no wounds beyond that.

The examination ended with Chrysalis’ missing leg. Whatever had removed the prosthetic hadn’t done so cleanly, leaving her flesh torn and her old wounds reopened at the tip of her stump leg. Most of the blood seemed to be gathered there.

With her examination done, Twilight put a hoof to Chrysalis’ cheek, caressing along her jaw with a gentle hoof. To her relief, Chrysalis’ good eye slid open. Her voice poured forth from cracked lips.

“Twilight?”

“I’m here, Chrysalis,” Twilight promised, leaning in close. “Don’t worry, I brought help.”

Chrysalis’ eye drifted shut again. “Why?”

Twilight’s chest tightened. “To bring you back, Silly. Now come on, we need to get you out of here.” She tried to slide a hoof under Chrysalis’ shoulder, but the changeling pushed her away.

“Why are you here?”

“I . . .” Twilight blinked incredulously. “I’m here to rescue you.”

“I . . . I don’t need rescuing,” Chrysalis muttered, trying in vain to turn away.

The words bucked Twilight in the chest, knocking the breath from her lungs. “You’re not making any sense, Chrysalis. We’ll get you fixed up, then you can decide.”

“No!” She shoved Twilight more forcefully this time, knocking her onto her backside. “I’m not going back. I refuse.”

“Chrysalis, quit being an idiot,” Twilight growled, standing back up. “If you don’t you’re going to die.”

A piercing green eye punched through Twilight. “Then I die. Such is my fate.”

“No. I won’t let you--” Twilight’s words ground to a halt as Chrysalis’ hoof struck her cheek, knocking her back and sending her mind reeling. The effort required tore the cracks in Chrysalis’ shell even further.

“Get away from me!” Chrysalis growled.

Twilight sat in the spring water, eyes wide as she rubbed the sore red mark on her muzzle. “You . . . You hit me . . .” Chrysalis glared Twilight down remorselessly. Taking a moment to recover from the shock, Twilight shifted into lying on her belly, well within Chrysalis’ range.

“I. Won’t. Go. Back.” Chrysalis bared her fangs.

“Fine.” Twilight sniffled. Silence settled over the room as both occupants stayed still, staring at one another. “Then I’m staying here, too.”

“Damn you, Twilight,” Chrysalis growled. She shifted, attempting to build the momentum for another strike, but her breath caught, causing the blow to weaken into little more than a tap. Twilight didn’t flinch. “Why can’t you just let me be? Why must you insist on taking away the one thing I have left?”

“And what’s that?” Twilight asked, her nose upturned.

“I lost my family. I lost my power. And now I can’t even die peacefully without you trying to take that from me, too.” Chrysalis’ fury extinguished as a shock of pain ripped through her body, forcing her to grit her teeth. Though Twilight’s expression turned morose, she didn’t move to help. “Just let me go . . . Please?”

“No.” Twilight shook her head.

Chrysalis sighed, letting her head crash back down into the water with a shuddery gasp. “Why?” A bead of a tear formed in the corner of her eye.

“Because we’re friends. Remember the promise you made to me? If you really just want to lay here and die, then I’ll be right here by your side. No one deserves to die alone.” Twilight’s glare was soft, but firm.

Chrysalis turned away, allowing the tear to run down her cheek and splash into the spring. “I don’t have friends, Twilight. Do you remember?”

“They’re nothing but another weakness,” Twilight said, nodding. “But I know you, Chrysalis. You’re a liar. Even if you don’t realize it, you know you’re wrong. You’ve just been blind to it so long you don’t remember the truth.”

Narrowing her gaze, Chrysalis stared Twilight down. “Don’t you preach to me. You and your kind, always going on about friendship and kindness. You’re full of crap.”

“Why is that so hard to believe? Ever since I met my friends, they’ve helped me through dark times. They’ve saved my life. They allowed me to defeat you time and time again.”

“You little--”

“But you already know that, Chrysalis.” Twilight reined herself in before starting again. “Fine. I’ll make you a deal. You tell me the truth, and I’ll go. I’ll leave you right here, just like you want.”

“I’m not playing your game,” Chrysalis croaked.

“Then I take your peaceful death away.” Despite the authority in her voice, Twilight struggled to hold back her own tears. “Why are you so afraid of this? All I want is for you to have a happy life. A life where you can rebuild everything you lost, where you can laugh with the ones you care about, where you can smile as you live each day to the fullest. Why are you so afraid of it?”

“Afraid?” Chrysalis’ laugh turned into a coughing fit. “I’m not afraid, Twilight. I’m just not as stupid as you. Do you really think there’s a future where I can start over? You can’t be that blind to it. You might be able to overlook the things I’ve done, but no matter how hard you try, there will never be a happy ending for me. Don’t you get it? I’m a monster. Do you know how the storybooks end?” Her gaze fell to her reflection in the water. “The monster dies. The princess lives happily ever after.”

“You’re wrong,” Twilight barked, the force of her response almost dragging her back to her hooves.

“And what makes you so sure?”

“Because . . . Because I’ve seen it, you stupid bug!”

Twilight’s explosive response gave way to a long pause. The wounded changeling’s expression shifted through countless different iterations, before settling back at anger. “What are you blabbering about, Fool? What visions of the future do you see instead of facing reality?”

“I . . .” Twilight closed her eyes. Even squeezing them shut like this, she couldn’t stop the tear that spilled over her cheek. “I h-had a dream.”

The chamber echoed with Chrysalis’ laughter. Each cackle made Twilight flinch as her bravado crumbled. “A dream?” Chrysalis scowled. “Forgive me, Twilight, but I don’t deal in hysterical fantasies. Now I’ve answered your question, leave me to--”

“We saved Celestia.” Twilight blurted her response out as though it were burning her mouth. “After the Nightmare took us, I woke in a dream.” Another tear marred Twilight’s cheek as she pried open the wounds held in her memory. “My cure worked. Celestia was saved, and the world returned to normal.”

Chrysalis’ scowl eased, if only a little. “I told you, I don’t--”

“You asked me if I would bring you back to Ponyville with me,” Twilight continued, oblivious to the interruption. “I showed you around town, introduced you to my friends. It took a long time, but they learned to accept you.”

“You . . . Just . . . Just stop talking, Twilight. Please? I don’t want to hear this.”

Behind her closed eyes, Twilight watched the past play out. “I saw so much more of you in the weeks we spent together. I fell in love with you.” She sniffled, trapped in visions of happier days. “And then you asked me out on a date. To a restaurant in Canterlot.”

“I . . .” Chrysalis’ energy waned.

Twilight’s smile grew wider. “We dated for years. Then you asked me to marry you.” More tears poured forth even as she smiled. “We even had a foal. A beautiful baby girl named Evenfall Allure.”

Chrysalis couldn’t muster up the strength to interrupt. She retreated into her mind, harried by the images Twilight conjured.

“For twenty years, I woke up beside you. Seeing you smile made all the pain and suffering worth it. And I would give anything just to see that happiness one more time.” Twilight opened her eyes. The glow in her cheeks faded. “I know that you don’t feel the same way about me. But even if your future doesn’t lie with me, that doesn’t mean that there’s nothing out there for you.”

“I don’t . . .” Chrysalis trailed off. Words didn’t matter anymore.

Staring past Chrysalis, Twilight spoke. “Even if that future is insane and you find another pony or changeling to love . . . I still want to be with you. As a friend. To stand beside you through every hardship and trial you’ll face. Is that really so wrong?”

“It’s nothing but a dream, Twilight.” Chrysalis studied Twilight’s face. In it, she saw anxiety, fear, and joy. But behind that, she could see the pain that haunted Twilight. Before her eyes, she saw Twilight experience the pain of a lifetime all over again. She tried to speak, but her words refused to spring forth.

As the silent seconds passed, Twilight’s expression grew somber. Eventually, she stood. “Okay, Chrysalis. You win. I promised that I would leave if you answered my question.” She turned to leave. “Goodbye, Chrysalis. No matter what history says about you, I’ll know the truth. I’ll know who you really are behind all the fear and--”

“We had a daughter?”

Twilight froze. The question lingered in the air, thicker and more oppressive than any bank of steam. The alicorn looked up at the endless darkness above her. “Yeah. We did.”

Chrysalis trembled, her words spilling forth seemingly of their own accord. “W . . . W-Will you . . . tell me about her?”

Twilight made a sound. It hovered back and forth between sobs and laughter. “She was perfect. The best of both of us. She had my insatiable curiosity, but always tempered it with your humor and quick wit.” Twilight’s body and mind crumpled, her voice bleeding into an endless sob. Her knees buckled, sending her crashing into the water, where she was forced to stare into her own reflection. “But more than anything, she loved us. And . . . And Sweet Celestia, we loved her. We loved her more than the moon and all the stars in the . . . in the . . .” Twilight broke completely, her words falling away to nothingness.

Darkness clouded her thoughts. Memories of the time she spent with her daughter forced themselves through her head, each one tearing open her heart all over again as the pain seared through her, worse than any magic or blade would ever inflict. But, for the briefest of moments, all the pain vanished at the touch of a hoof.

Chrysalis wrapped herself around Twilight, pulling her close. By instinct, Twilight nuzzled against the changeling’s neck, unable to stop the flood of screams that echoed endlessly around the chamber.

“I’m sorry, Twilight.” Chrysalis squeezed Twilight tight, tears forming in her own eyes.

“I already lost her. I don’t want to lose you, too,” Twilight screamed, burying her face into Chrysalis’ chestplate.

“It’s alright,” Chrysalis cooed. “Don’t try to stop yourself.” Her tears spilled down, mixing with Twilight’s as they crashed into the spring, destroying their reflections with their ripples.

“She was only a dream,” Twilight sobbed. “But . . .”

“But when that dream ended, and you said goodbye, a piece of you disappeared with her.” Chrysalis ran a hoof through Twilight’s mane. “And no matter what you do, nothing will ever fill the void left behind. You’ll carry this pain with you the rest of your life. There’s no need to try to hide it from me.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said, wiping her face on Chrysalis’ chitin.

Chrysalis’ voice grew gentle. “Don’t be.”

“Please don’t leave me,” Twilight begged, her grip tightening to the point of pain.

Though she didn’t answer, Chrysalis held Twilight until her tears finally ran out.

43: To Bring Her Home

“Feeling better now?”

At the sound of Chrysalis’ voice, Twilight squirmed, loosening the changeling’s grasp on her. Massaging her eye with the back of her hoof, Twilight could still feel the sore stinging across her irritated skin. At the very least, she managed to stop crying.

“Yeah. I’m alright,” Twilight said, rising from the water. Her hoof moved to her other eye and ministered to it as well.

“Good.” Chrysalis turned her nose up. “Now, we should discuss--”

“I know you don’t want to come back to Canterlot with me.” Twilight said through gritted teeth. She started toward the door, stopping only briefly as she continued to talk. “I thought I could hold it together. I thought that just having you around would be enough for me. But it wasn’t.”

Chrysalis frowned uneasily. “Twilight . . .”

“No.” The alicorn shook her head. “Don’t say anything yet, please.” She paused, listening to the babbling waterfall as she worked up the courage to make her point. “I really thought I could handle it, but clearly I can’t. Every day, my memories of that dream grow a little hazier. But everytime I look at you, I still feel drawn to you. As strongly as ever.”

Twilight inhaled sharply. “But that’s not what you want. I get it. So I won’t ask you to come back to Canterlot with me. But I at least want you to make me a promise.” Her gaze focused on Chrysalis, waiting for her to answer.

“And what promise is that?” Chrysalis asked, climbing to her hooves.

Twilight turned back to the door. “I want you to be happy. Wherever you end up, whoever you end up with . . . promise me that you’ll take care of yourself. That’s enough for me.”

“Clearly, it isn’t,” Chrysalis muttered. “Or else we wouldn’t be in this situation.”

With a huff, Twilight drove her hoof into the stone floor, sending ripples through the pool. Despite the rigidity of her movements, her voice came out soft. “Then what do you want me to do? Just forget all of that? I can’t.” She sighed. “It was only a few days for you. It was a lifetime for me. So, no. I won’t forget you. But I will let you go.”

“Even if it breaks your heart?”

“Even if it breaks my heart. Goodbye, Chrysalis.”

Letting her final words echo off the chamber walls, Twilight stepped onto the first step back up to Chrysalis’ chamber. As she climbed them, she let her hooves fall heavy against the stone. Their ringing thud managed to drown on the quiet whimpers under her breath.

“Twilight, stop right there.”

Chrysalis’ words sent a shock through Twilight. She gnashed her teeth and squeezed her eyes shut. This was torment. Agony. She just wanted it to stop. “What?” she asked, unwilling to look back.

“What about Celestia?” A soft splash signaled a step forward from the changeling.

“What about her?” Twilight asked.

“She’s still in trouble, isn’t she? And I promised that I’d help you save her, didn’t I?” Another splash. Another step closer. “I’m still offering my help. Will you take it?”

Twilight exhaled slowly through her nose. “You know that if you go back to Canterlot, then you might not be able to leave again. I won’t ask you to do that.”

“You don’t have to ask.”

That made Twilight turn. Chrysalis was standing only a few feet from her. “First you tell me that you’ll never love me. Then you run away. Then you lie there, comfort me, and tell me you want to come home with me?” She shook her head. “I can’t get a grasp on you, Chrysalis. What do you want?”

“I . . . I want to go back to Canterlot with you.”

“Why?” Twilight’s words were more sad than angry.

“I . . . I just do.”

“Goodbye, Chrysalis.” Twilight turned to leave again, but a transparent green barrier stretched over the doorway, blocking her escape. Behind her, she heard a pained gasp from the changeling. Though quiet, the sound broke Twilight’s willpower.

“Don’t you walk away from me, Twilight Sparkle.” Her bravado crumbled as Chrysalis tried to step forward. Her knees buckled beneath her, sending her sprawling toward the ground and causing her magic to fizzle.

Twilight rushed forward, catching Chrysalis before she could hit the ground.

“Are you crazy, you--”

“Listen to me, Twilight.” Chrysalis tried to stand, but clung to the pony beside her as a crutch. After a few false starts, she collected herself with a deep breath and forced her words out. “I don’t know what I want anymore. I came here with a wish to rebuild my empire. But seeing this place . . . It’s nothing but a ruin now. Just like me.”

“You’re not a ruin,” Twilight said, scrunching her muzzle.

“That’s not what I mean.” She frowned. “Look at me. I’m just as broken as this mountain. And I don’t just mean my body. My thoughts, my hopes. They’re all broken. I don’t know who I am anymore, Twilight.” Her gaze fell to the floor.

“Do you know what I do with broken things?” Twilight asked, shifting her body to take on more of Chrysalis’ weight.

“Toss them in the trash?” Chrysalis guessed.

“No. I try to fix them,” Twilight said. “And I don’t like to brag, but I’m pretty good at it.”

“Even something like me?” Chrysalis asked.

“Even something like you.” Twilight smiled, but it quickly faded. “But what about us? The way I feel about you? I tried, but I can’t change that, Chrysalis.”

“We can discuss that later.” The changeling gathered her strength, stepping away from Twilight unsteadily, but upright. “For now, I could use a nice, soft bed.”

Twilight pointed to the door ahead. “What about your--”

“That isn’t covered in a layer of dust,” Chrysalis added.

“Right. Are you able to walk?”

“Well enough,” Chrysalis tested her weight on each of her three legs. “Though you might want to be ready to catch me, just in case.” Together, the two of them shared a moment of quiet laughter before they started up the stairs.

Chrysalis tried to walk, but Twilight never let go, even as they reached the top of the stairs. Through the first door into the bedroom, Thorax greeted them.

“Of course you were the one that led the ponies here.” If Chrysalis were capable of it, she would have rolled her eyes.

Despite her hostile tone, Thorax threw his hooves around her. “I was worried I’d never see you again. I’m glad to see you’re alright.”

“I’m quite far from alright.” Chrysalis pawed at her damaged eye. “But I’m alive.”

“Right.” Twilight led the group up into the throne room. “Once we get back to the ship, you’ll be able to rest.”

“Ship?” Chrysalis asked.

Her question went unanswered as Shining Armor, Dusti, and Quartz finally caught sight of them. Aside from Quartz, the trio approached cautiously, as though waiting for Chrysalis to make another break for it or fight back. The third soldier, meanwhile, seemed relieved more than anything else.

“You found her,” Shining said, his voice emotionless. Twilight tried to read the look on his face, but found herself unable to discern it. An eye twitch. A slight smile. None of it. It looked as though he himself didn’t know how to react.

“I did.” Twilight nodded. “Which means we can go back to the ship now.”

With a twitch of his head, Shining Armor ordered the team back the way they came from. Their journey up the mountain would have taken probably twice as long with the limping changeling in tow, but Chrysalis took them by a different route that cut their traveling in half.

“I thought you said you knew the layout of this place,” Dusti said, frowning in Thorax’s direction.

“I don’t think I ever said that.” Thorax tapped his chin. “In fact, I’ve never actually been here. This hive was abandoned long before I was born.”

“You seemed to get us through it alright,” Quartz chimed in.

“Yeah. Thank her for that.” Thorax motioned toward his former queen.

Quartz looked back and forth between the changelings. “What do you mean?”

“Chrysalis’ memories led me through.”

“You remembered the layout from my memories?” Chrysalis asked, edging on a laugh. “That’s quite the feat. Then again, you always were more perceptive than your siblings.”

“You changelings are odd creatures,” Dusti said, hurrying out of the conversation.

As they neared the entrance to the hive, Shining Armor ordered the group to a halt. While they all settled in to rest, the captain himself went over to the gap in the rock before launching a magical bolt high into the sky. The pink bolt soared into the sky and stayed there.

“Now we just have to wait for Captain Shield to see it.” With that done, Shining settled beside the exit, pulling his helmet over his face. “That could be a while, though. So I suggest you all get comfortable.”

Quartz and Dusti sat beside their commanding officer. Thorax kept to himself off to the side. Chrysalis shifted her weight against the wall and slid down onto her haunches with a sigh of relief.

“You okay?” Twilight asked, likewise lowering herself to the ground.

“Hooves hurt. Oddly enough, the missing one hurts the worst.”

“I’d bet.” Twilight watched Chrysalis closely, trying to decipher if her previous statement was meant to be humorous or honest. When she failed to reach a decision, she changed the subject. “You know, you were wrong about what you said back there.”

“You may wish to be more specific.” Her eye turned lazily to Twilight. “I said a great many things back there.”

“About you not being my ideal version of you.” Twilight stared off into the dark as she leaned against the cave wall. “But I’ve been thinking. The dream version of you and the real version of you aren’t actually that different. And I think I know why.”

“You know, I’m starting to regret showing you compassion,” Chrysalis snarked.

“I’m serious,” Twilight shot back. “I used to think you were a monster. A predator that stalked the dark corners of Equestria, preying on the innocent.”

“I was,” Chrysalis deadpanned.

Twilight hesitated. “Alright. That’s all I thought you were. Better?” Chrysalis nodded. “But after I brought you and Celestia back from this hive the first time, I think that started to change. Seeing Celestia protecting you made me reconsider everything.

“But I don’t think I really noticed anything until that night that I came to you, asking for your help in saving Celestia. I expected to be mocked and ridiculed. Or, worse than that, I expected that you would agree, but only if I offered you the Equestrian throne or something crazy like that.”

“Yeah,” Chrysalis coughed. “That certainly is crazy.”

Twilight elbowed her. “But you didn’t do any of that. You saw my pain and had sympathy for me. Or, at least, tolerated me. And the more time we spent together, the more I started to realize just how wrong I’d been about you. I got to see a whole new side of you. A kinder, gentler one.”

Chrysalis blinked a few times. “Didn’t I kick you through a chair?”

“Yeah, but you also snapped your leg like a twig in the process. I’d call that even.” Twilight smiled. “And yeah, we had our fair share of bumps and bruises along the way, but that just made me realize that you weren’t some mythical monster. You were just a mare. A cunning, cruel, and eccentric mare.”

“That was almost a compliment,” Chrysalis mused.

Her overdramatic annoyance made Twilight chuckled, but her humor faded just as quickly. “All the stupid things you did nearly drove me up a wall. But then Thorax told me all the things you did for him when he was young. How you protected him. How you saved him.”

“He’s being overdramatic.”

“No, I don’t think he was,” Twilight argued.

“Yeah, well, no one asked him.” Chrysalis shot back.

Twilight shook her head. “Regardless, I saw that side of you more and more. And for the first time, I felt like Thorax might have been right. Maybe there was a kind, gentle changeling somewhere in there.” Twilight returned to staring at the darkness. “I just never realized it. Not until the dream. Not until I fell in love with you.”

A long pause, filled with thunder and rain.

“Am I wrong?” Twilight finally asked.

Chrysalis shrugged. “I’ve done plenty of terrible things, Twilight. Things that most ponies would never forgive me for. The bloodstains on my hooves won’t ever wash off.”

Twilight chewed on that thought. “But you did them for the right reason. You wanted to protect your empire. Your children.”

“You make me sound like a saint, Twilight.” Chrysalis turned toward Twilight, a thin-lipped smile on her face. “But I’m not. Good cause or not, those things were atrocious. And that’s not including the things I did out of a selfish desire for power.”

“You think you’re the only one that’s done terrible things?”

Chrysalis choked. “Is this the part where the goody-two-shoes princess tells me that she’s actually an evil mastermind?”

“I wasn’t referring to myself,” Twilight said, pressing a hoof to her chest. “But that doesn’t change my point. It might take a long time, but everypony deserves a second chance. Even you.” She closed her eyes. “At least, that’s how I like to think of it.”

“I think you’re an idiot,” Chrysalis said, following Twilight’s lead and resting her head.

“Maybe. But I’m the idiot that beat you. Twice.”

Twilight punctuated her statement with a confidant hum. To her surprise, Chrysalis burst out laughing, startling the three soldiers just out of earshot. To Twilight, though, that sound calmed the stormy sea of her mindscape.

“It seems you do have fangs after all, Sparkle. I knew there was a reason I liked you.”

“Are you sure you only like me?”

“Don’t push your luck.”

Their conversation came to an end as the sound of engines overcame the storm outside. Through the gap in the rock, they saw the ship pull up along the mountainside, waiting for them to climb aboard. Shining and Dusti put up their shields and led the group outside.

44: Shipping Out

The ship pulled up beside the mountain, sliding into place and leaving only a minor gap between the stone outcropping and wooden deck.

“Let’s move,” Shining shouted, leading the charge out into the storm. The rain had abated somewhat, leaving the drops pounding against the shield sounding less like a jackhammer, and more like a stampede of hooves.

“Don’t fall behind,” Dusti added. She took the first steps onto the ship, followed closely by Quartz and Thorax. A shift of wind sent the ship rocking, widening the gap and nearly sending the poor changeling king plummeting down the mountainside. As they pulled away, though, Shining and Dusti were forced to split their shield into two.

“Go, get them inside. I’ve got this,” Shining ordered, his voice hardly audible above the rain. The rest of the team shuffled into the bridge cabin. Repeatedly, Captain Shield tried to bring the ship back around, but the wind kept pushing him back.

The speakers on the ship roared. “Hold on, Princess. I’m trying to bring her back under control.”

“This is bad. Twilight, any chance your magic’s back yet?” Shining asked.

Twilight tried to activate her magic, only for it to send a bolt of pain throttling through her head along with a puff of pink sparks. “It’s no good.”

“Tighten your shield around the two of you,” Chrysalis commanded. “Conserve as much of your magic as you can.”

“What about you?” Shining asked.

“There’s a reason I built my hive here, silly.” With a sly smile, Chrysalis stepped away from the duo, forcing Shining’s magic to stretch after her. Another step put her out of his range. His shield snapped back into shape, wrapping around the two ponies.

Twilight cried out, but stopped when she noticed Chrysalis’ glow. A faint green shimmer wrapped around her chitin. Wherever a bolt of rain struck, it sent a ripple through the barrier. Chrysalis kept her head back and eye closed, her mane billowing beneath the gale. Despite the danger, Twilight couldn’t help but stare.

“Got it!” the ship’s speakers boomed. The ship lurched back toward the mountain. Twilight and Shining took a running leap, landing clear on the deck. Chrysalis followed suit, though her missing limb resulted in an unsteady landing.

“Inside. Now,” Shining cried. Beads of sweat coated his forehead. His magic started flickering. He and Twilight slipped inside as quickly as they could, while Chrysalis took a moment to cast a final, solemn glance over her ruined home. As the ship pulled away and the mountain drifted out of view, Chrysalis, too, stepped onto the bridge.

And immediately wished she hadn’t.

The crew forgot their current tasks, instead showering Chrysalis with hostile glares. All except for Captain Shield and Quartz. She turned her nose up at them and strode forward past Twilight, past both Captains, and ducked down into the stairs at the back of the room.

“What are you all looking at?” Twilight asked, her cheeks glowing red. “Shouldn’t you be focused on getting us home?”

With a nod, Captain Shield took over. “You lot heard the princess.”

One-by-one, they returned to their work. Twilight shot the captain a grateful look as she followed Chrysalis down into the depths of the ship. Every crewmate they passed just stared in silent contempt. Their exodus eventually took them to the bottom of the ship, and to the large bedroom Twilight had been given.

Once they were inside, Twilight grumbled. “Don’t let them bother you. I’ll have a chat with Cadance when we get back, and we’ll get all this sorted out.”

Chrysalis observed the room with a neutral expression. “If that little display bothered you, then we might have a problem. In that new life you keep telling me about, I’m sure I’ll have to face much more than dirty looks and angry stares.”

“That doesn’t mean you have to just accept it, though,” Twilight argued. After a look from Chrysalis, she swallowed her anger with a deep breath. “Fine. I just thought it might bother you.”

“Don’t worry. When my conquest of Equestria is complete, I’ll make sure they pay for insulting me,” Chrysalis said, striding over to the edge of the bed.

“Right.” Twilight rolled her eyes. “The bed’s yours, by the way.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah. I got some rest on the way here. Besides, there’s still some work I have to do.” Twilight kicked the saddlebags sitting beside the desk.

“Very well.” Yawning, Chrysalis climbed into the bed. She let her head fall onto the pillow, adding another layer of dirt to the already soiled pillowcase. Her body curled as it tried to fit onto the small mattress.

“Sorry. It’s not exactly Queen-sized,” Twilight apologized.

“Better than rocks and dust.”

“Really?”

“No, but I thought I would try to be nice about it.” Chrysalis directed her eye toward Twilight and grinned.

Twilight laughed in return. “Seriously, though, you should get some sleep. We’ve got a long trip back to Canterlot, and you definitely look like you need it.”

“As you command, Princess.”

With a smug look on her face, Chrysalis closed her eye and allowed herself to drift off. In the meantime, Twilight scooted her saddlebags closer to the desk, until they were within reach of the chair. Then, with a relieved sigh, she settled into the seat and removed the same book from before from her bag.

Her notes were still set out on the table, held in place by an antique brass paperweight. Dipping her quill into the ink bottle, she flipped the book open to the page where she’d left off before and started reading.

Or tried to, at least. With no lights aside from the occasional blinding flash of lightning, Twilight struggled to identify the small text on the page. This task became marginally easier once the ship broke free from the storm, allowing moonlight to seep in through the back window. In the night, only the sound of Twilight’s scratching quill and the creak of the ship’s wooden frame were audible.

By the time she reached the back cover, the list of possible reagents for her cure had almost doubled. Trying her best to keep silent, Twilight slipped from her chair, settling onto the hard, uneven floorboards. It didn’t take long before that position grew too uncomfortable for sleep.

Twilight fell to her backup plan. She changed to a seated position, leaning back against a large crate stacked amongst the rest of the cargo. Whatever was inside must have been heavy, as the pile didn’t shift an inch as she lay her full weight into it. Though still nothing special, she convinced herself that at least she would be able to sleep like this. Her eyes started to close, only for something to catch her eye.

Moonlight glinted off something metal on Chrysalis’ uncovered body. Stretching her muscles, Twilight crawled to her hooves and crept closer to the bed. A cursory exploration revealed the culprit of the blinding light. Twilight reached out with her magic, trying her best to feel the foreign object embedded in the changeling’s leg stump.

Shockingly, her magic reacted. A faint pink glow surrounded the object. Offering a contrite look to the sleeping queen, Twilight tightened her magical grip. Despite the headache, she focused her magic long enough to pull a small metal shard from the wound. A thin line of blood leaked from the cut, but Twilight wiped it away with the unused blanket.

She inspected the shard. It appeared to be a remnant of Chrysalis’ prosthetic leg. Or rather, part of the mechanism that held her prosthetic in place. With a yawn, she tossed her discovery onto the desk. But she didn’t return to her makeshift bed. Instead, she found her gaze drawn to Chrysalis.

The days hadn’t been kind to her. And that was an understatement. The scars across her face were deep. Twilight wondered if a skilled physician like Doctor Heart would be able to do anything. A prosthetic leg was one thing. But an eye?

Her stare transitioned over to Chrysalis’ mane. The strands were dirty and unkempt. Even so, their color still shone through. A beautiful blue-green, shimmering in a way that reminded Twilight a little bit of the sea. Then to her long, slender neck. Her lithe form, polished like a gemstone, reflected the moonlight, only marred by the occasional crack in her shell.

Her gaze trailed down Chrysalis’ tail. Like her mane, each thread was long enough that it dragged on the floor behind her as she strutted. And the tip of her tail only reinforced that fact, stained with all manner of dirt and mud.

Last, Twilight studied Chrysalis’ legs. Though she stood as tall as Celestia, her legs were far thinner. Large holes were present towards the end, the same as every changeling Twilight had ever met. She glanced at the place where Chrysalis’ fourth leg used to be. The wounds were gnarly and half-healed.

A great sadness swirled within Twilight. In all the time she’d known Chrysalis, both as a villain or otherwise, she had never taken such a thorough look at her. And now, as she stared at the broken form of the once-regal queen, she almost felt sick. Like seeing a priceless statue, shattered against the ground. Or a rare book, torn clean from the spine. A treasure that might never reclaim its lost glory.

As Chrysalis shifted in her sleep, Twilight found something else puzzling. In the cracks between chitin, Twilight could see the soft pink skin beneath. On Chrysalis’ chest, she swore she could see ribs poking through. The more she looked, the more she noticed the signs. Chrysalis’ body was broken in more ways than one. Her thinness that Twilight found so odd had nothing to do with her body, but as a result of malnourishment.

Something like sympathy spilled through Twilight’s veins. Chrysalis resembled a wild animal at the end of its life, lying in its den, waiting for the touch of death to fall upon them. She wanted to reach out, to touch this thing lying before her. And to tell her everything would be okay now.

“Don’t you know it’s rude to stare?”

Twilight nearly tripped over herself as Chrysalis’ eye opened. When it focused on Twilight, she expected to see hostility in its glare. But there wasn’t. Instead, she only saw hollowness.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said quickly. “There was a shard of metal in one of your wounds, I thought that--”

“Believe it or not, I was young and beautiful once,” Chrysalis said, her voice taking on a somber sheen.

Twilight blinked a few times, surprised by the sudden shift in conversation. “I’d argue you still are.” She stepped forward, her smile catching in the star’s light.

Chrysalis withdrew to the far side of the bed, patting at the small amount of empty space she left behind. In Twilight’s half-asleep state, it took her a moment to catch on to the changeling’s wish. Hesitantly, she slipped into the bed beside Chrysalis. Due to the small size of their arrangement, Twilight was forced to press her back flush against Chrysalis’ chestplate. Despite the tight squeeze, it felt natural for Twilight to be so close, like it was the only place in the world made just for her.

“Are you sure you’re comfortable?” Twilight asked, turning her head slightly. “I’m alright sleeping on the floor. I promise.”

“I’m sure.”

Chrysalis’ eye closed again, and her breathing fell into a steady rhythm, prompting Twilight to do the same. She let her muscles fall slack, felt the tension and control melt away from her body.

But she was dragged violently from the edge of sleep when she felt something cold touch her. Twilight’s eyes snapped open and she looked down to see Chrysalis’ hoof wrapped around her, just above her waist. The jerky motion of Twilight’s shock startled the changeling in turn, causing her to start withdrawing her hoof.

Before she could, though, Twilight caught it with her own.

“It’s alright,” Twilight whispered, moving Chrysalis’ hoof back to where it had been. “You just startled me, that's all. I don’t mind if you want to hold me.” She felt the tension in Chrysalis’ muscles dissipate. She didn’t try to pull away again.

“I’m sorry, Twilight.”

“Don’t be. I like it.”

Twilight heard a sound behind her, an odd mix of a chuckle and a sigh.

“What?” Twilight asked, trying her best to sound offended.

“You sound just like him.”

“Like who?”

Chrysalis’ response arrived after a long pause. “When I was young, I used to live in a hive far beyond the borders of Equestria.”

As Chrysalis spoke, Twilight settled herself. The anticipation in the air made sleep impossible.

“I was the eldest of the queen’s heirs. And I wore that title proudly. I looked down upon the commoners. I treated them with cruelty and selfishness. What I wanted, I took. And there wasn’t a single soul in that city that could stop me. Or so I thought. Then I met a bandit.”

Twilight felt Chrysalis’ warm breath on her neck. The heat sent a shiver down her spine.

“Blue’s arrival changed everything,” Chrysalis continued. “He had been caught trying to rob my sister. Purely to spite her, I rescued him from her, propping him up as one of my personal guards.” A sigh. “I tried constantly to make him miserable, but he never broke.

“At first, his resistance infuriated me. But boredom turned that hatred to curiosity. The more time I spent with him, the more I understood. He was my first real, unbiased glimpse of life outside the palace. For the first time, I saw the pain and misery me and my family caused on a daily basis, not only to our subjects, but to one another.”

Twilight opened her mouth to comment, but decided to keep silent while Chrysalis talked. She had never imagined Chrysalis with another. It brought her a slight pang of jealousy to think about. At the same time, this felt like something Chrysalis had been building up for a while. She didn’t want to interrupt.

“I used to disguise myself and sneak out of the palace with him. He showed me that there was more to the world than cruelty. That there were those who suffered so much because of me still offered kind smiles to me as a stranger. And I realized just how terrible of a monster I’d become. I wanted to change. I wanted to be happy.

“And you remind me quite a bit of him, Twilight. Of my first love.”

“Then, does that mean you love me, too?” Twilight asked.

“I . . .” Another long pause. “I don’t know. I’m not even sure I remember what that means anymore.” Her voice grew quieter. “He was the most gentle creature I’d ever met. And I saw what that kindness cost him. I didn’t understand. I was so young, so foolish.”

“I’m sorry, Chrysalis.” Twilight wasn’t even sure why she apologized. Deep down, she suspected that whatever had happened to Blue had broken Chrysalis, turning her into the jaded and cynical being she first met in Canterlot years ago. More than that, it made her scared to try and live again.

“Without him, I was hurting. And that pain hardened my heart. I forgot how to be kind. I forgot sympathy. This world would take everything from me if I let it. I ran. I ran and ran and ran until I couldn’t think of anywhere else to run. I ended up in Equestria. Alone. Numb.

“Over the years, I forgot the time I spent with him. I nearly forgot his face. But I never forgot the pain. After all this time, that old wound still bleeds.” Chrysalis’ grip on Twilight tightened. “And then I lost everything. My empire. My children. I was alone again. When I woke up in the hospital, I heard you crying over Celestia. You finally forced me to face the truth. I’d become the very monster I had killed so many years ago.”

“Chrysalis . . .” Twilight took the changeling’s hoof and stroked it softly. She felt vindicated. After so long, Chrysalis had finally opened up to her. And what she found was a tale of tragedy that made her heart ache.

“I hated you for showing me the truth. But . . . But that wasn’t all you did. The way you spoke, the way you protected me, all of it reminded me of him. You . . . You cared about me. In a way that I haven’t felt since the day I lost my love.”

Something wet struck the back of Twilight’s neck. It felt like warm rain. She started to tear up, too.

“You took me in. You cared for me. Despite everything I’d done to you, you didn’t hate me. You wanted me to be happy. You wanted to show me a new way to live. Everything you did reminded me so much of him. But when I was with you . . . I didn’t think of the pain. I was happy.”

Twilight sniffled. “Then why did you run?”

The touch of rain only grew as Chrysalis chortled. “When we came back from the nightmare, when you told me you loved me . . . I . . . I snapped. I told myself that I had to get away. I told myself that you deserved better, that you couldn’t be happy with me.” She took a breath, deep and shuddering. “And maybe that’s true. But that isn’t why I ran. I ran because I know how this story ends, Twilight. Time and time again I’ve felt the pain of everything I loved being taken from me. And it would only be a matter of time until I lost you. And the pain would return even worse than before.”

“But you couldn’t do it, could you?” Twilight felt her own tears start to fall.

“No.” It was barely a whisper. “No matter how badly I wanted to run . . . I couldn’t. I wanted you. I needed you. I’ve been so lonely, Twilight.”

“Why me? What about your hive? What about Thorax?” Twilight asked. “They still care about you. I know they do.”

“Out of obligation. Thorax clings to me because he thinks he owes me his life. My children heeded me by instinct. But you didn’t. You saw a hurt creature and wanted nothing more than to help me. No ulterior motives. Not a single doubt in your mind.” Chrysalis shook her head. “But you’re just like my bandit. You reminded me of what it felt like to be happy.”

Twilight closed her eyes, struggling to keep herself together. “Chrysalis?”

Another agonizing silence.

“Yes, Twilight?”

“I’m not him. I’m not the bandit you fell in love with.”

“I . . . I know. I don’t mean for you to replace him, just--”

Twilight shook her head. She lifted Chrysalis’ hoof, pressing against her cheek to wipe her tears. “That’s not what I meant. You said you tried to run because you were afraid to lose me. But I’m not him. Our story doesn’t have to end the same way.”

“I . . .”

Twilight freed herself enough to turn in her bed, leaving her muzzle-to-muzzle with a teary-eyed Chrysalis. “I know it’s hard. I know you’re scared of getting hurt again. But listen to me.” She used the back of her hoof to dry the changeling’s eye. “It feels that way because it's important to you. If you’re so scared to lose it, then doesn’t that make it valuable? Doesn’t that mean that it’s worth it?”

Chrysalis clung to Twilight’s hoof. “I don’t want to be alone again, Twilight.”

“You don’t have to be. Maybe someday down the line, this’ll end badly. But doesn’t that mean we should enjoy it while we can?” Twilight offered a tear-ridden smile. “I love you, Chrysalis. It took me a few years to figure that out, but I did. That means that I won’t let you be lonely. You’ll always have me.”

“Twilight . . .” Chrysalis’ cries began again in earnest. “It took me centuries to find someone that cared about me as much as you do. And as much as I want to be with you . . . you don’t deserve that. You deserve to be happy. So, I want to offer you one last chance. One last out. Am I worth the pain--”

Chrysalis’ arguments fell silent as Twilight pushed forward, pressing her lips against the changeling’s. Both mares closed their eyes as their bodies tangled. When they finally broke their embrace, they did so only to sate their burning lungs.

“Does that answer your question?” Twilight asked, caressing Chrysalis’ cheek with her hoof.

“I think so,” Chrysalis said. She laughed, the lines traced by her tears still visible on her face. “You really are something else, Twilight Sparkle.”

“I know.” Twilight leaned in, this time nuzzling her cheek into the crook of Chrysalis’ neck. In return, Chrysalis wrapped Twilight in her embrace. The pony felt the cold touch of chitin all across her skin.

“We should get some sleep,” Twilight said. “And when you wake up, I’ll be right here. By your side. I promise.”

Another tear rolled down Chrysalis’ cheek.

“Thank you, Twilight.”

46: A House and a Home

“So, what did the Captain want to talk about?” Chrysalis asked. Her hoof slid absentmindedly through Twilight’s mane, causing the princess to produce a sound almost like a purr.

“Hmm?” Twilight muttered.

“The captain?” Chrysalis withdrew her hoof momentarily. “Remember, you went to go see the captain a while ago?”

“Oh. Yeah.” Twilight sat up, massaging the ache at the base of her neck. “My conversation with the captain . . .”

Chrysalis snorted. “Did you forget already?”

“No!” Twilight scratched at her chin. “I’m just . . . stalling long enough to come up with a convincing lie.”

Chrysalis nodded. “Of course. Take your time.” She leaned back on her pillow. Her hoove linked behind her head, keeping her from hitting the wooden headboard. “I must admit, I’m a bit proud that you would stoop to such lows just for me.”

Twilight frowned. “You think I didn't lie before I met you?”

“Obviously not.” Chrysalis’ eye half opened. “I’m just saying you weren’t good at it before you met me.” As the last word left her lips, she closed her eye and returned to her relaxed state. Twilight simply rolled her eyes and climbed out of bed. She snatched her bags off the floor and hefted them onto the desk before digging through them.

“What are you looking for?” Chrysalis asked.

“Nothing in particular.” She slipped her advanced magic manual back into its slot between the other books. “We’re nearing Canterlot. I just wanted to make sure that I have everything together before I leave.”

“Oh joy, back to Canterlot.” Chrysalis scoffed.

“Hey, you’re the one that said you wanted to go back with me.”

“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean I have to be happy about it.” The changeling cleared a lock of her mane out of her face by blowing it away. “Honestly, I’ll be amazed if Lulu and Candy don’t just chain me to a wall.”

“They probably will if you call them Lulu and Candy,” Twilight said. She matched the materials in her bag with the list tucked away in her head. They seemed to match up well enough to satisfy her. “Also, since when do you call them Candy and Lulu?”

“I’ve called them that for as long as I’ve known them.” Twilight didn’t need to turn. She could hear the smile in Chrysalis' voice. “They absolutely hate it.”

“Actually, speaking of Luna . . .” Twilight fastened the buckles on her saddlebags and took a seat in the nearby chair. “I just remembered that she wanted me to pass along a message to you.”

“Did she now?”

“She wanted me to thank you.”

Chrysalis’ eye zeroed in on Twilight. “For what?”

Twilight shrugged. “She just wanted me to thank you. Didn’t say any more than that.”

“I see.” Chrysalis' gaze flickered around the room for a bit. “Maybe we knocked her head a bit loose when we were fighting the Nightmare.”

Their conversation lulled into a long silence. Chrysalis returned to stillness once again. Twilight, meanwhile, studied the changeling sitting beside her. A few short hours had done wonders for Chrysalis. Her skin had regained an obsidian-black hue. The cracks and splits across her shell were starting to knit back together. The biggest difference for Twilight, though, was the smile on her face.

Seeing Chrysalis excited brought warmth to her chest.

“What?” Chrysalis asked.

“I didn’t say anything,” Twilight said.

“True. But I was referring to the way you were staring at me.”

Twilight’s cheeks took on the slightest shade of red. “I was just thinking about how different you look this morning. You look . . . happier. It’s nice to see you smiling.”

“Yes, well . . .” Chrysalis sighed. “I suppose it’s a little nice to have a reason to smile again.” She turned to face Twilight. Her smile widened, revealing her fangs. A few weeks ago, Twilight had nightmares of those same fangs sinking into her flesh. But now, she couldn’t help but find them a little cute.

“I guess we’ve both changed during our time together,” Chrysalis said.

“Yeah.” Twilight leaned back in her seat, mimicking Chrysalis’ relaxed pose. “We’ve still got a bit of time before we’re back. We might as well enjoy it while we can.”

“Twilight . . .”

The princess’ ears perked up at her name. “Yeah?”

“Don’t think I forgot about you dodging my question about the captain.”

Twilight reddened. “It wasn’t important. Just telling me we were getting closer to Canterlot.”

“Uh huh.” Chrysalis nodded slowly. “I’m sure he did.” After a moment of quiet, Chrysalis spoke up again. “Whatever he said, I’m sure it wasn't important. What I really wanted to do was thank you. For saving me, I mean.” Her words faded to a whisper. “I don’t know if I’d be alive right now if not for you.”

“I’m glad you’re alive, too.”

“You really are something else, Twilight Sparkle.” Chrysalis chuckled. “I’m glad I didn’t kill you when I had the chance.”

Twilight tried to respond, but was interrupted by the loudspeaker. “This is Captain Shield. We’re now arriving at the Canterlot Docks. Hold on tight.”

The floor of the cabin shifted under Twilight’s seat. In reality, though, the opposite was happening. As the floor slowed to a stop, she felt her weight lean against one of the armrests, nearly tipping the chair.

Chrysalis must have felt it too, given the way her body leaned.

“Welcome home to Canterlot, Soldiers. Captain Armor has excused you all from duty for the rest of the day. Make sure you gather your things and make your way back to the barracks. Captain Shield, out.” The speakers died with a crackle of energy.

“Think that includes us?” Chrysalis asked.

“I doubt it.” Twilight rose and heaved her saddlebags onto her back. She took a moment to adjust to the added weight before motioning for Chrysalis that it was time to leave. With a huff, she dragged herself out of bed and followed Twilight outside. To her surprise, many of the soldiers had already left. The few left were too consumed with gathering their own things to notice their princess or the changeling.

The two of them hurried up a flight of stairs and out onto the deck. Despite the morning’s seemingly endless gray, the ship was now bathed in sunlight as it sat in the Canterlot docks. Several pairs of soldiers were traversing the paths up toward the castle, spewing their future plans into the afternoon sky. Near the barracks, Captain Shield watched his soldiers as they marched past.

“Good to be home?” Chrysalis asked, knocking Twilight from her observations.

Twilight shook her head. “You know I don’t live here, right? You literally broke into my house over in Ponyville.”

“Oh, that’s right.” Chrysalis marched over to the bow of the ship, flourishing her hoof toward the town sprawling out in front of her. “But you lived here first, didn’t you? This is the city that made you who you are, right?”

Twilight leaned on the rail at Chrysalis’ side. Her gaze hovered across the vista before her. She couldn’t count how many buildings she recognized, the streets she knew well enough to map out in her head. But the sight only left her feeling hollow.

“I don’t know.” Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Chrysalis give her a sideways glance. “I mean, yeah, I did grow up here.” She flailed her hoof aimlessly. “But for the last few years I’ve lived out in Ponyville. This . . . doesn’t always feel like home.”

“I see,” Chrysalis said.

“What about you?”

“What about me?”

Twilight scoffed. “Where did you grow up?”

Chrysalis’ eye glazed over. “I . . . I grew up far from Equestria.”

“Really?” Twilight chuckled in surprise. “Anything more specific? I don’t get out of Equestria too often, but I might have heard of it.” When Chrysalis didn’t answer, Twilight cleared her throat. “Well, I’d hope to see it someday. Maybe you could take me there?”

“Not likely.” The changeling shook her head. “I don’t have a home there anymore.” Despite the aggressive nature of her words, Twilight didn’t hear anger in her voice. “I guess . . . I guess I don’t have a home anywhere now.”

Twilight leaned her head against Chrysalis' shoulder. “You could always come live with me. Ponyville could be your new home.”

Chrysalis refocused and glanced down at Twilight. “Your optimism makes me ill sometimes. Did you know that?”

Twilight flashed her teeth in an overly wide smile. “You’ll get used to it.”

“Step away from the railing, Chrysalis.” The two ponies turned to see Shining Armor marching toward them from the bridge. “We don’t want any ponies seeing you and spreading rumors.”

“Well, excuse me, Shiny.” Chrysalis pressed a hoof to her chest indignantly. “But if you recall, you and your princesses are the ones that dragged me here. So maybe that’s something you should consider before yelling at me about it.”

“Calm down, Chrysalis,” Twilight said. “He’s just trying not to panic everypony.”

With a scoff, Chrysalis begrudgingly stepped away from the ship’s edge. Shining and Twilight both watched her walk towards the gangplank and down onto the docks below.

“I wonder if we would have been better off leaving her back at the hive,” Shining Armor muttered. “Would have saved us a lot of trouble in the future. But don’t worry, Twilight, I’ll have my guards take her--”

“You know, she might stop causing trouble for you if you tried being nicer to her.” Twilight felt her brother’s gaze strike her like a storm of needles. “It’s worth a shot, isn’t it?”

“You’re right, Twilight,” he said. “In fact, while we’re being nice to her, why don’t we just offer her the castle. For Celestia’s sake, why don’t we just give her the throne? I’m sure that would make the evil changeling bent on destroying us a lot more amenable.”

“She’s not evil.”

Shining sighed. “Look, maybe you’re right, Twilight, but you could also be wrong. Since it seems that you’re going to be on her side for now, one of us should stay loyal to Equestria.”

“Excuse me?” Twilight marched up to her brother, putting herself muzzle-to-muzzle with the soldier. “Would you care to repeat that to me, Shiny?”

Shining Armor backed down from his sister while scratching at the blue locks of his mane poking out from under his helmet. “That was a poor choice of words.”

“No, I don’t think it was,” Twilight said. “What did you mean?”

Shining sighed and shook his head. “I’m sorry. I’m just having trouble putting all of this together, Twilight.”

“Putting what together?”

“What you’re thinking.” He sighed. “Twilight, have you forgotten what she did to me? What she did to you?”

“I haven’t forgotten.”

“Are you sure? Because it really feels like you have.” He started to pace across the deck. “She’s dangerous. And I feel like you’re not getting that. And I don’t understand. You’ve faced her yourself. You were taken to her hive against your will. Yet, here you are, defending her against your own brother. I’m losing track of the plot here, Twilight.”

“She’s changed, Shiny.”

“Has she? Or have you?” He tossed his sister a pitiful glare. “I know all too well what happens when she gets into your head. And I’m worried that she’s doing the same thing to you.”

“She isn't.” Twilight wrapped her hooves over her brother’s shoulder plate. “I promise I’m still me. It’s Chrysalis that’s changed. I wish you could see that.” She squeezed him hard and let go. “But I understand. I don’t expect you to trust her. But you can trust me.”

Shining opened his mouth to speak, but closed his mouth without another word. After a long pause, he opened his mouth again. “You might be able to forgive what she’s done. But I can’t. I’m sorry.” As he left, he peeled off his helmet and ran his hoof through his mane. Twilight followed him down to the docks and watched him make his way into the barracks with the last of his soldiers.

“He’s right, you know,” Chrysalis said, hopping down from her stack of crates she’d arranged into a makeshift throne and joining Twilight as she started up the same path to the castle. “And he’s not the only pony that won’t accept me.”

“He’s being stubborn. He’ll come around.”

“And what if he doesn’t?”

“He will,” Twilight said firmly. She stumbled to a stop as Chrysalis stepped in front of her, blocking the path. Twilight tried to step around, only for Chrysalis to mirror her sidestep and continue to barricade her path. “What are you doing?”

“What if he doesn’t?”

Twilight huffed. “He’s upset. When he’s cooled off a bit, I’ll talk with him again. And he will come around.”

Chrysalis shook her head. “Things aren’t that simple, Twilight. You said that you loved me. But did you ever stop to think about what that means? Would you risk giving up everything you have for me?” Twilight tried to look away, but Chrysalis’ piercing green eye held her firm. “Because there’s a very real chance that you’ll have to pay that price.”

When she finished, Chrysalis turned and marched up the path alone without waiting for an answer. Twilight’s legs felt like lead, leaving her shackled in place. She could only hang her head and stare at the dirt, muttering.

“They’ll come around eventually . . . right?”

47: Coming Back to Bite Us

Chrysalis hefted the door open and stepped into the castle. The cold marble only amplified the chill from outside. She let the door fall shut behind her, only for it to be stopped by a pink light wrapping around the handle.

“Wait for me,” Twilight said, slipping through the gap in the door.

“I am waiting for you. I just needed to get out of the cold. I don’t know how you ponies stand it.” To put a fine point on it, Chrysalis started to shiver.

“Well, the fur helps,” Twilight admitted. In a cat-like manner, she brushed up against Chrysalis’ dark shell, letting her feel her body heat. “Is that any better?”

“A bit, I suppose,” Chrysalis said.

The two of them stood in one of the outermost hallways of the castle. Light poured in from a row of windows on the nearby wall. Outside, across the garden walkway, the tops of buildings could be seen over the castle wall. Above those, pegasi weaved their way through the sky, gathering tufts of clouds to gather into larger shapes.

“They’re preparing for snow,” Twilight answered in response to Chrysalis’ unasked question. Chrysalis glanced away from the scene in the sky to toss a confused glance at Twilight.

“What possible reason could they have for wanting snow?” Chrysalis scoffed.

“Well . . .” Twilight eyes danced back and forth as she considered the question. “A snow day makes for an excellent bonding experience. Fillies and Colts get out of school and play together. You know, making snow ponies or starting snowball fights. It helps build social skills.” She took a breath. “And that’s not including the meteorological and economical ramifications.” She shrugged. “Plus, it’s fun.”

“Fun. Right.” Chrysalis sighed. “Of course I would hate your idea of fun. Whatever.” She took a step forward. “Why are we just standing here?”

“Because you were mesmerized by the impending snowstorm?” Twilight’s suggestion earned her a cold glare. “But you make a good point. I should probably go see Princess Luna. She’ll want to know how the mission went.” Twilight slipped a hoof into her bag, fishing for the piece of paper she’d stashed away. “Plus, I need to give her the ingredients list. Celestia knows how long some of those herbs will take to find, so we should get started looking soon.”

“And what about me?” Chrysalis asked.

“You could come with me.”

“I would prefer to head up to my bedroom and get out of this wretched cold.”

“Oh. Okay. I’ll find somepony to escort you.” Twilight glanced back and forth, searching for the nearest guard she could find. Before she could call him over, Chrysalis stopped her.

“This castle can’t be as labyrinthine as my hive. I’m sure I’ll be able to find it myself.” Chrysalis puffed her chest out proudly. “You could at least try having a little faith in me, Twilight.” The changeling turned and started off toward one end of the hallway.

The captain’s words returned to Twilight. “Hey, are you sure you don’t want somepony to come with you? It could be dangerous or you could get lost.”

Chrysalis narrowed her eye. “Twilight, I’m quite capable of handling myself. I’ve been doing it longer than you’ve been alive.”

“Well, yeah, but—”

“You go do whatever you need to do, Twilight. The sooner that’s over with, the sooner we can meet back up.”

Twilight frowned. “Alright.” She called after her. “I’ll probably swing by the mess hall first for some lunch. After that, I’ll stop by to check in on you. Does that sound okay?”

“Sounds great,” Chrysalis yelled back.

“Do you want me to bring you anything?”

“Nope.” Chrysalis offered an impatient wave as she rounded the corner and disappeared from sight. Snickering to herself, Twilight turned and started in the opposite direction.

Twilight hummed to herself as she walked through hallway after hallway. Whenever she passed, the guards would snap to attention. She responded to each of them with a hefty nod, unwilling to interrupt her own song. Eventually, her path led her to a great wooden door. The guards on either side stepped in front of the Princess, blocking her.

“Something the matter, Guardsman?”

The older of the two stallions stepped forward. “Going to see Princess Luna?” He waited for Twilight to nod before continuing. “Then we’ll escort you there.”

Twilight chuckled. “Your offer is appreciated, but isn’t necessary.”

“Orders from Princess Luna, I’m afraid,” the younger guard said.

“Oh.” Twilight glanced down at her hooves. During the lull in their conversation, she could hear the voices of an angry crowd of ponies coming from the other side of the door. “Is something going on?”

“I think Princess Luna should explain.” The senior guard nodded to his underling, who in turn unlatched the lock. He cracked the door open and slipped through. The guard motioned for Twilight to follow.

Taking a deep breath, Twilight followed into the next room, keenly aware of the other guard falling in behind her. In the castle entryway, a crowd of over a hundred ponies were waiting. Some were dressed as members of the press, their notepads ready and questions bubbling on the tip of their tongue.

But there were others amidst the crowd. Regular looking mares and stallions, dressed in attire not gaudy enough to belong to a noble had flooded the place, each of them with their brows furrowed and noses wrinkled. When the first of them took notice of Twilight, she felt the hair on the back of her neck stand up.

“Where have you been, Princess? We’ve been waiting for you!” A mare yelled.

Twilight searched for where the voice had come from, but her escort urged her forward. The damage had already been done, though. At the announcement on her title, the whole of the room turned to face her. Questions bombarded her as she and her guards tried to push through.

“Princess, the public need to know what’s happened with Princess Celestia?”

“She’s--”

“Is it true that the changelings have infiltrated the palace?”

“No, King Thorax--”

“Are you the real Twilight Sparkle?”

“What? Of course--”

By the time her mind could formulate an answer, the next question had already arrived. The crowd swarmed like ants. Twilight’s escorts brandished their weapons, using them to keep a barrier between the princess and the crowd.

“We know the truth, Princess! You won’t get away with this!”

“Get away with what?”

Somewhere in the crowd, a unicorn’s horn started to glow. Their magic pulled at the guards’ weapons, causing the guard to stumble toward the crowd. Twilight tried to help, but he motioned for her to keep going. They passed the halfway point of the room. The two soldiers in front of the Throne Room door cleared a path the rest of the way, allowing Twilight through unhampered.

As the door opened, another squad of guards poured out. They brushed past Twilight and spread out, brandishing their weapon and pushing back the rowdy crowd. More and more soldiers arrived, their numbers eventually overwhelming and quelling the unrest. Before she could say anything, a strong hoof took Twilight by the shoulder and pulled her into the throne room. In a matter of seconds, she found herself being smothered in pink fur.

“Twilight?” Cadance stroked her little sister’s mane lovingly. “I’m glad you’re safe. I was worried about you.”

“I can see that.” Twilight squirmed until she was free enough to breathe again. “What in Celestia’s name happened while I was gone?”

Cadance released her death-grip hug and stepped back. “Where do I even begin?” She sighed. “Things have been bad. But Luna will want to fill you in on the details herself.” With a step to the side, Cadance motioned to Luna, who currently sat amidst a half-dozen squabbling nobles in the middle of the room.

“Can’t you see that things are getting out of hand, Princess? How much longer do you intend on keeping this charade going?”

“And what charade is that, Lord Brass?” Luna snarled. No matter how badly she wanted to interrupt, Twilight kept her distance. Another yelling voice wouldn’t solve anything.

“You know exactly what I’m referring to.” Lord Brass, spoke each word with a cloud of spittle. “Allowing those bugs to take up residence in Castle Canterlot. What in Equestria made you think that decision wouldn’t come back to bite you?”

“And what would you have done in this scenario? Tossed them out onto the streets. They are here as emissaries of the Changeling nation. They have just as much right to be here as any other diplomat.”

As Luna’s voice grew louder, Twilight felt a pang of sympathy in her chest. In the short time since she left to rescue Chrysalis, Luna had seemingly aged centuries. The lines on her face were more pronounced, her eyes sunken.

“Don’t play these games with me, Luna. These bugs are--”

“You will speak with the respect afforded to this court, Lord Brass.” Luna’s voice shook the castle to its very foundations. “And you will not speak ill of our guests in such a manner.”

“Despite his uncouthness, I do believe that Lord Brass makes a fine point,” one of the mares said as she stepped between Luna and the noble in question. “Can you hear the crowd out there, Princess Luna? They need somepony to be held accountable for all this chaos. If we don’t give them one, they’ll tear this castle down.”

“So, you expect me to simply throw the king of the changelings to the masses?” Luna growled.

“No. Not all of them. Chrysalis.”

Luna sighed and gritted her teeth. “And you think that would work? It was not Chrysalis they attacked in the streets.”

“I know this is difficult, Princess--”

The noble mare, Lady Berry, was shoved aside as Lord Brass continued his tirade. “It’s because you’re weak, Luna. If Celestia were here, none of this would have happened.”

The air grew a little colder. The shadows reached a little further. During the pause, Luna took a second to compose herself. “This conversation is over.”

Lord Brass stomped forward defiantly. “Don’t you run away from me, Luna.”

Twilight had just about reached her limit. She moved to give the Lord a piece of her mind, but a dark hoof reached out in front of her, blocking her path. She hadn’t noticed the thestral standing beside her until just this moment.

“Relax, Princess,” he said, a wicked smile revealing his fangs. “Princess Luna’s got this under control.”

“Lord Brass,” Luna said, her voice pleasant and steady. “Believe it or not, I have better things to do than listen to foolish little nobles who have far overstepped their authority. If you wish to return tomorrow and offer an actual argument for your case, then I would be happy to hear it.”

The snobbish noble tried to speak, but Luna silenced him with an icy glare.

“But as it stands for the moment, you have done nothing but insult me, our changeling guests, and the very throne of Equestria. You have made it very clear you have done nothing but come here to argue. And such childish arguments are beneath me. So return to your mansion and vent to your servants if you wish. Now, if you would excuse me, I have important duties to attend to.”

Brass stood, his mouth agape. He stuttered his way through several half-insults before falling into silent disbelief. But more interesting to Twilight were the worried glances the nobles exchanged.

As Luna turned her back on the court, she held her head high before marching off for the stairs hidden at the back of the room. Cadance motioned for Twilight to do the same, prompting the thestral to lower his blockade and allow her past.

Several of the nobles called for Twilight as she glided past them, but she ignored them, keeping her gaze locked on Luna. The two of them reached the bottom step at the same time.

“Luna?” Twilight asked, craning her neck to get a look at the other mare’s face.

Luna’s forward momentum never wavered. “Come with me, Twilight. We have much to discuss. In private, please.”

Twilight followed Luna to the castle’s upper levels. Partway up the stairs, they were joined by a duo of thestrals dressed in the dark blue of the Lunar Guard. Twilight recognized the stallion as the one who had restrained her earlier. Beside him, a similarly dark mare wore almost identical armor. They kept their distance, but followed Twilight as silently as her own shadow.

“Luna?” Twilight tried again once they reached the top of the stairs. “What happened? What was that argument about?” This time, her questions went completely ignored. Twilight frowned. She didn’t realize she was falling farther behind until she was flanked by the two thestral guards.

“Don’t take it personally, Princess,” the stallion said.

“Yeah,” the mare agreed. “Luna’s just been having a rough go of it.”

“Is it normally that bad?” Twilight asked. “With the nobles, I mean? They looked about ready to attack her.”

“They would die before they got the chance,” the dark mare said.

The stallion beside them laughed.“They’re stupid, but not that stupid.”

The rest of their journey passed in silence. Eventually, Luna led the group to her room. She threw the doors open with a flick of her horn and marched inside. The two thestrals took up positions on either side of the door. Unlike the other guards, they didn’t bother trying to be stoic. In fact, both of them looked about ready to lay down and fall asleep on the spot.

Steeling herself, Twilight plunged into the darkness of Luna’s bedroom. The doors closed behind her with an eerie creak. Despite the clock on the wall reading a few hours past noon, the heavy curtains smothered any hope of daylight breaching through the windows. Luna herself blended with the dark.

“Luna?” Twilight kept her voice low.

The princess in question stood beneath the windows, inspecting a table laden with jewelry cases and the same pony-head mannequin Twilight had at home for holding her crown. But Luna’s crown didn’t adorn the model. Instead, Luna held it in front of her face, seemingly examining the jewel upon its brow.

“Luna? Are you okay?” Twilight dared to take another step closer.

“No.” Luna turned toward the full-body mirror beside her dressing station. She stared intently at her own reflection, and at the reflection of the crown in her grasp.

“They’re wrong about you. You know--”

A crunch of glass caused Twilight to flinch. A long, webbing crack split Luna’s image into pieces. Her crown clattered against the tile, bouncing twice before scraping to a stop at Twilight’s hooves.

“Stop! We both know the truth, Twilight.”

With a gentle touch, Twilight lifted the crown from the floor. “And what truth is that?”

“I am not my sister. I never will be.”

Twilight set the crown upon its stand. “No one is asking you to be Celestia.”

“Everypony is asking that.” Luna tore her gaze from her broken image. “If she were here, and I were the one dying in the next room . . . do you think those nobles would have questioned Celestia? Do you think a changeling would have been attacked in the streets?”

Twilight’s heart dropped like a stone. “What happened, Luna?”

Another long sigh. One that carried a lifetime of pain behind it. One desperate for respite. “The secret is out. The ponies of Canterlot know of Celestia’s fate. And they know Chrysalis is responsible.”

“What?” Twilight’s eyes widened. “How?”

“Someone from the castle leaked the story to the press. In less than a day, a changeling from Thorax’s entourage was attacked. Nothing serious, thank Celestia, but that is only a harbinger of things to come.”

Twilight reeled like she’d been slugged in the gut. “Then that crowd gathered back there . . . ”

“They want revenge. They are calling for Chrysalis’ head. Some of them believe that the rest of the changelings should share the blame.” Luna shook her head. “It is chaos, Twilight. Absolute chaos.”

Twilight was only half listening. In her mind’s eye, she saw Chrysalis suffering at the hooves of an angry mob. Just the thought of it was causing her heart to race. “They must not know the whole truth, then. Chrysalis is trying to help me save Celestia.”

“They do not care. They are scared. Confused. Angry. The ponies of Equestria want revenge for their perfect princess. And the nobles want to force me to comply.”

Twilight’s back legs wavered, forcing her to sit. “Who?” was all she could mutter.

Luna contemplated the broken mirror.

“Who told them, Luna?”

Luna shook her head. “I do not know. I have trusted agents following leads. But so far, they have found nothing substantial.”

“Tell me what they’ve found,” Twilight demanded. “I’ll find answers.”

“No, you will not,” Luna shot back. “There are more than a few ponies already clamoring to make you into a villain as well. I want you to stay clear of this whole mess. Besides, you already have your task. Save Celestia. If you succeed at that, then nothing else will matter. Leave the matter of Chrysalis and the nobles to me”

“What?” Twilight snarled. “And what are you going to do, just give up Chrysalis on a silver platter? I won’t let you.” Twilight was back on her hooves, her heart thudding in her ears.

In the reflection, Luna’s eye twitched. She whirled around to face Twilight. The sudden motion and Luna’s flared wings caused Twilight’s bravado to falter momentarily. “Be silent. I have no intention of handing her over to them.”

“You . . .” Twilight repeated the words in her head to make sure she understood. “You’re not going to give her up?”

“Of course not--”

Before Luna could get another word out, Twilight lunged toward her, throwing her hooves around her neck in the most oppressive hug she could manage. “Thank you, Luna. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.”

The display disarmed Luna completely.

“Calm yourself, Twilight. You risk breaking my neck like that.”

“I’m sorry.” Despite the apology, Twilight didn’t loosen her grip. “And don’t take this the wrong way, but . . . why? I thought you hated Chrysalis?”

“I did. On a fundamental level, I think I still do.” Even in her sorrowed state, Luna managed a morose chuckle. “But I have had much to think about since we escaped the Nightmare’s realm. I have not yet forgiven Chrysalis for what she did to my sister. And though I am far from happy about it, I must admit that I owe her my life.”

Twilight finally released the other alicorn from her death grip. “What?”

“After the Nightmare was defeated, that world started to crumble. I tried to hold everything together long enough for her to get you out.” As Luna’s story continued, Twilight couldn’t help but hear her tone becoming more begrudging. “But she refused to leave me behind. She saved my life.”

“She never told me.”

“That is something you will have to discuss with her.”

Twilight felt proud of Chrysalis. Even after all the bluffing and bluster, she still saved Luna, and probably all of Equestria. It only made her more eager to finish this conversation and meet back up with her.

Twilight shook her head. “Nevermind that for now. What about you?”

Luna arched her brow. “What about me?”

“If you defend Chrysalis, you’ll end up in trouble, too.”

“I know.”

“Luna . . .” Twilight put a hoof on Luna’s cheek. “They’ll blame you, too.”

“I am aware. But I am not afraid of some sniveling nobles. They will do everything in their power to undermine me. But I will not break as easily as they seem to think I will.” Luna smiled, but even that looked tired. “Do not worry for my sake, Twilight. Just do what you can to save Celestia. For now, that is what is most important.”

“Alright.” Twilight nodded. “I have a list of supplies that I need to complete it.”

“Leave it with one of my Justicars outside. They will take care of it.” Their conversation drifted into silence. Twilight could sense the hesitancy in Luna’s motions.

“Is there something else?” Twilight asked, tilting her head with a foalish smile.

“There is. And I do not think you will like it.” Twilight puffed out her chest and tried to put on a brave face. “Until I can track down who is leaking information to the press, I am pulling the Royal Guard from the upper levels of the castle.”

“Isn’t that dangerous?” Twilight asked. She glanced back toward the door, knowing Luna’s personal guards were just on the other side.

“In the meantime, the Lunar Guard and the Solar Guard will take care of security.” The lines in Luna’s face deepened. “They are the most elite of the military, beyond even the Royal Guard, hoof-picked by me and Celestia for both ability and loyalty. They can be trusted.”

Twilight had only ever seen these elites once or twice. Unlike the Royal Guard, the Solar and Lunar guards were not loyal to Equestria. Instead, they swore their loyalty directly to their princesses. They would guard them with their lives.

“I understand,” Twilight said.

“And, for the time being, I would ask that neither you nor Chrysalis journey from the upper levels. It is the only way to guarantee both of you remain safe.”

“Chrysalis won’t like that . . .” Twilight frowned. “But I think I can convince her.”

“To help you persuade her, I will also offer this. Do you know the abandoned tower at the far end of this wing?” Twilight nodded. “I am giving it to Chrysalis, to do with as she pleases.”

Twilight could only imagine how thrilled Chrysalis would be. Inwardly, of course. Outwardly, she’d probably make a joke and act like she hated it. Such was the duality of Chrysalis.

“I’ll tell her,” Twilight said. “I’m sure she’ll love having a place to call her own.”

“Good.” This time, Luna was the one to initiate their embrace. “You have protected Equestria from a great many threats in your time, Twilight. Yet, I fear this may be one of the most difficult challenges yet. Know that I have the utmost confidence in you. I know you will make Celestia proud.”

“Thank you, Luna.”

The alicorns shared a moment of quiet camaraderie.

“Now go prove all those doubters wrong. Show them why Celestia chose you.”

48: A Little Crazy

Twilight closed Luna’s door with a soft tug. The two Justicars waiting outside turned to her as she passed. “So,” the mare said. “Did you find what you were looking for?”

“I think so,” she answered. “You two will watch over her for me, won’t you?”

The stallion chuckled. “That’s why we’re here. We’ve been watching over Luna for a long time, Princess. You don’t need to worry about her when we’re around.”

“Thank you. Oh!” Twilight fished into her bag and pulled out her notes from her time studying on the airship. “I was also told to leave this with you two. It’s a list of the ingredients I need for my research into Celestia’s condition.”

“I’ll take that.” The Lunar mare reached out, took the list from Twilight’s magic and studied it. “We’ll put in a word with our contacts. I’ll let you know when we hear back.”

Twilight offered them a bow as she departed. The thestral duo returned the gesture in kind. These two seemed different, and not just because of their looks and armor. They didn’t act like guards. They joked around and spoke so informally to her, while simultaneously hanging on every one of Luna’s words. They seemed less like legitimate guards, and more like the lunar princess’ close friends.

As she started toward her room, Twilight couldn’t help but look toward Chrysalis’ room. It seemed locked up tight. A fresh coat of paint on the door hid the identifying mark.

Deciding it best to leave Chrysalis to her rest for now, Twilight instead returned to her own room. The handle turned, creaking as the door opened inward. She stopped just long enough to stare at her own symbol inscribed onto the wood. She felt a nudge of hesitant pride when she looked at it.

Shaking that thought from her mind, she stepped inside. With a kick of her back hoof, she shut the door behind her. Using her magic, she tossed her bags onto her writing desk and trudged over to her bed. Taking a deep breath, she plunged into the sheets

She rolled around, swaddling herself in the silk sheets and down pillows.

Then, her revelry was interrupted by a soft knock at the door.

“Who is it?” Twilight called.

“It’s Rarity, darling,” came the response.

Twilight rolled over onto her stomach and fluffed her mane back into place. “Come on in.”

Rarity opened the door, took two steps inside, and closed the latch behind her.

“Is something wrong?” Twilight asked, raising a brow.

“Yes, there is something wrong!” Rarity huffed. “What were you thinking, disappearing like that? I was worried sick about you, darling.” She unraveled the scarf from around her neck and laid it gently across the back of a nearby chair.

“I didn’t disappear without a trace.” Twilight waved her hoof in small circles. “I just . . . left quickly . . . and didn’t have time to say goodbye to you and the girls . . .” She bit her lip, trying to avoid looking at Rarity. “Okay, so maybe I did leave rather abruptly. But it was for a good reason.”

“Yes. Princess Luna told us.” Rarity magicked a chair from near the fireplace and reclined into it. “I have to say, the girls and I were shocked. Rainbow even considered trying to chase down your ship. Really, what were you thinking?”

“It was important, but it was also a last-second thing.” Twilight offered the most pitiful quivering lip she could manage. “You and the girls know that I would never leave without saying goodbye unless it was absolutely necessary, right?”

“Yes, I suppose.” The fashionista rolled her eyes. “Regardless, I’m glad to see you made it back safely. And that you’re alright. I take it you saw the crowd gathering in the castle entryway?”

Her answer began with a long sigh. “I don’t think I could have missed them if I tried.”

“I’m sorry, Twilight.” Rarity tucked a strand of her mane behind her ear. “I know how you feel about Chrysalis. It must have been difficult for you to see that.”

Twilight rolled back onto her side and stared at her pillow. “A bit.” She wrinkled her muzzle. “It’s odd. I knew it would happen sooner or later. I was just hoping it would be . . .”

“Later?” Rarity suggested.

“Later,” Twilight confirmed. She craned her neck to get a better look at Rarity. “So, where is everyone else? Are they out on the town or something?”

Rarity adjusted herself in her seat. “Ahh . . . not quite. While you were gone, and after . . . after what happened downtown . . . Cadance thought she should send some of us home.”

“What?” Twilight jumped up.

Rarity polished the edge of her hoof on her fur. “It wasn’t exactly a well thought-out decision. Not long after we heard about the attack, we learned that some ponies were putting the blame on you as well.”

“Really?” Twilight felt a sting in her chest. She had sacrificed so much for these ponies. She never thought they would turn on her so quickly.

“I’m afraid so. Cadance grew worried. She figured that if the rumor spread to Ponyville--”

“That the ponies there would turn against me too.” Twilight closed her eyes. “And by extension, against all of you, too.”

“Don’t worry, Twilight. It was just a precaution. The ponies of Ponyville wouldn’t be so blind as to turn their backs on you like that.” Rarity turned her chin upward. “More than anything, I think Cadance just wanted us to stay safely away from Canterlot. This town has grown quite . . . unseemly over the last few days.”

“So, why are you stillhere?” It took a moment to dawn on her just how rude that sounded. Even so, Rarity didn’t seem to notice.

“We drew straws, of course.” She almost sounded like she was bragging.

“And you drew the short straw?” Twilight asked.

Rarity scoffed. “We drew straws to see which one of us would be allowed to stay with you.” The edge in her voice faded with a giggle. “We argued with Cadance for a few hours before she finally decided to let one of us stay. Did you really think we would willingly leave you during all this craziness?”

Is that what she thought? Did she believe her friends would turn on her so easily? Then again, why wouldn’t they? She never thought she’d oppose Shining, Cadence, or Luna, either. And yet, in the last few days, she’d ended up butting heads with all three of them. Were her friends any different?

“Can I be honest, Rarity?”

“Well, darling, honestly is the best policy, right?”

Twilight’s eyes grew dim and unfocused. “I don’t know what to think anymore.”

Rarity shifted her weight and crossed her legs. “Well, that isn’t the Twilight I know at all. Are you sure you’re not a changeling?” The twinkle in her eye was meant to mark her words as a jest.

“Would I even know if I was?” Twilight muttered.

“I didn’t . . . that’s not . . .” Rarity sighed. “Talk to me, Twilight. I’m here to help you.”

“Have I gone crazy, Rarity?” Twilight threw herself onto her back, her eyes scanning the painted marks on the ceiling.

“Are you implying there was a point where you weren’t?” Rarity asked.

“I’m serious.” With a groan of effort, Twilight pulled herself upright. Her gaze drifted to the window, where the first few snowflakes were drifting by. “Shining. Cadance. You and the girls. And now, every pony in Canterlot thinks I’m insane or corrupted. All because I stood up for Chrysalis. Am I wrong? Or is everypony else wrong?”

“I think you’re being a bit too harsh.” The chair creaked as Rarity stood. She walked around the edge of Twilight’s bed to sit beside her. “They’re scared. We’re scared. That has nothing to do with you or how you feel.”

“That’s what I thought at first, too.”

“But not anymore?” Rarity asked.

“No? Maybe? I don’t know.” Twilight ran a hoof up her cheek. “Shining Armor and I got into a fight. He told me that ‘one of us should remain loyal to Equestria’ or something like that.” She turned to Rarity, her vision blurring behind tears. “Is he right? Did I betray Equestria when I chose to side with Chrysalis?”

“There’s a deeper question you’re not asking me, Twilight.”

Even if Twilight didn’t realize it at first, Rarity was right. There was a single burning question Twilight had been longing to get off her chest, she’d just never been quite sure how to say it.

“Did I . . .” Twilight stumbled over her thoughts. “Did I make the wrong choice?”

Rarity kept quiet for a long time. Long enough for the flurry outside to evolve into a snowstorm. Long enough that the sky turned dark behind the storm clouds. “Do you think you made the wrong choice, Twilight?”

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

“Well, what do you want me to say?” Rarity asked. “I can’t say anything you haven’t heard before. But that doesn’t matter. It isn’t my choice to make. Nor is it Shining’s. Nor Cadance’s. It’s your choice, Twilight. So, what do you think? Did you make the wrong choice?”

“I don’t know. I don’t think so.”

“Then you should spend some time thinking about that.” Rarity put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. The two shared a bittersweet smile. When that was finished, the unicorn stood and stretched. “Anyway, I suppose I should be going. I’m sure you have other things to get done today.”

“You still didn’t answer my question.”

“Oh?” Rarity asked.

“Am I crazy?”

“You’ve always been a little crazy, Twilight.” Rarity flipped her mane. “But without that little bit of crazy, you wouldn’t be a Princess now, would you?” As she left, she stopped in the doorway. “You care too much what we think, Twilight. We’ve all doubted you before. But that never stopped you. So why does it matter now? Just something to think about.” WIth that, Rarity left.

Twilight sat on her bed for a long few minutes. The snowstorm outside grew heavier. A few carriages were still rolling down the streets. Several ponies were still marching down the sidewalks, wrapped in their heaviest winter clothes. A draft blew in through the windows, causing Twilight to shiver.

As she lay there, she thought of Rarity’s words. Her friend had a point. This wasn’t the first time Twilight had been forced to go against the grain for what she believed in. Ironically, that was how she uncovered Chrysalis’ first plot back during Shining and Cadance’s wedding. Maybe she was putting too much stock in what everypony else was saying. Maybe it should be time for her to make a decision and stick to it. If she did that, then everypony else would eventually come around and see that Chrysalis wasn’t so bad.

Right?

Shaking away that thought, she stood and crossed over to the empty fireplace. A small collection of firewood floated over from the stack and piled themselves into the hearth. She tried a dozen times to summon her magic, to will the flames to rise and warm her body. But her magic wouldn’t heed her command.

Annoyed, she reached for the matchbook on the mantle. A quick strike lit the end of it, and she lowered it into the firewood. It took a few tries, but the flame eventually caught. After a bit of nursing, the flame was finally healthy enough to survive on its own. She turned, intent on burying herself beneath her sheets, but froze in place when she saw the sight on her couch.

“How long have you been here?” Twilight asked, her throat dry.

“Long enough,” Chrysalis said, burying her head in her hooves. “I told you they would hate you. I told you I was nothing but trouble. But you insisted.”

“I’m sorry.” Twilight settled for collapsing into the nearby chair. It wasn’t quite as warm and toasty as her bed, but it worked better for conversation.

“Don’t be.” Chrysalis stretched her neck back and forth. Twilight could see the fire reflected in her eyes. “It’s actually a bit of relief for you to understand the cost now. If you’re going to abandon me, I would prefer you let me know sooner, rather than later.”

“I . . . I didn’t mean--”

“Just say the words, Twilight, and I’ll go.” Chrysalis and Twilight locked eyes.

To Twilight’s mounting frustration, the words sounded like a challenge. She bit her tongue, fighting the urge to scream. But when she opened her eyes, when she really looked at the changeling huddled on her couch, she couldn’t see anger. The unfocused eye, the lowered head. She could only see genuine pain on Chrysalis’ face.

“No.”

“Hmm?”

“You’re waiting for me to tell you to leave?” Twilight shook her head. “Then you’re going to be waiting a long time.” She jumped from her chair, sliding it backwards in the process. She marched up to Chrysalis, getting in close, muzzle-to-muzzle with her.

“What are you doing?” Chrysalis demanded, trying to lean back.

But Twilight gave no quarter. She leaned in closer. “I don’t want you to leave. Do you understand me?” She had tears in her eyes. “I don’t want you to leave. No matter how difficult it gets. I promised you that. Didn’t I?”

“I . . . I mean--”

“Shut up,” Twilight whispered. She lowered her body to the floor and brushed her cheek against Chrysalis’. “I told you that I would bear the consequences of my choice. Didn’t I?” She could feel the changeling’s breath hitch. “And that wasn’t a promise I made lightly. Understand?”

“Twilight, I’m serious. If you’re having second thoughts--”

“I’m not,” Twilight promised. She put her head on Chrysalis’ chest.

“You wouldn’t be the first to leave, you know--”

“I’m not leaving you!” Twilight declared. Her voice bordered on threatening. “You might be used to those around you abandoning you, but not me. I made you a promise. And no force in Equestria will keep me from staying by your side.”

Chrysalis tried to turn away, but Twilight caught her chin. She wiped away the tear forming the corner of the changeling’s lone eye. “I don’t want you to be miserable. If that’s the life you’re going to have with me—”

“Of course I’m miserable,” Twilight muttered. “My subjects are morons, my mentor is dying, and my family hates me. It seems like all anypony wants to do is make me miserable. But . . .” she smiled. “There’s at least one pony who’s looking out for me. Who’s doing whatever she can to make sure she doesn’t make me miserable.”

“Luna?” Chrysalis asked.

“No.” Twilight laughed. “Not Luna. A certain changeling queen that, the more I think about it, may have actually put me under her spell.”

“You’re not under any spell of mine,” Chrysalis said, mimicking Twilight’s laugh. “Nor are you a changeling. At least, not one of my changelings, anyway.” She put a hoof around Twilight’s head and held her close. “You’re just a crazy pony.”

Twilight nuzzled a cheek against Chrysalis’ shell, smiling. “Yeah, but that’s nothing new.”

Cradled in the warmth radiating from the hearth and lulled by the rhythm of Chrysalis’ heartbeat, Twilight closed her eyes. Only for them to snap back open a few seconds later.

“Chrysalis?”

“Yeah?” The changeling had her own eyes closed. The light of the flame cast warm colors across her shell.

“Why are you in my room?”

“Hmm?” She opened her eye. “Oh, right. My door was locked. Apparently, I don’t have a room here anymore.” Twilight’s head bounced as her pillow shrugged. “It’s not like I have a lot of places in this castle I can go to.”

“Actually, Luna wanted me to pass along a message.”

“Oh, joy.”

Twilight swatted playfully at the other mare, but she leaned out of range.

“She told me that you and I are not to leave the upper levels of the castle. That all the guards will be replaced by completely loyal members of the Princess’ personal guard.”

“Oh, good, now at least the guards who hate me will be loyal.”

“And,” Twilight continued, raising her voice over Chrysalis’ “She told me that she’s offering you a new room. The abandoned tower at the edge of the wing.”

Chrysalis’ ears perked up. “Really?”

“Really.” Twilight nodded. “It’s a bit of a fixer-upper, but I think you’ll like it.”

“Well, then what am I doing sitting around here? I’ve got a new room to explore.” She tried to get up, but Twilight wouldn’t let her. “What’s the matter? Afraid I’ll like it more than your room?”

“You know what?” Twilight rolled her eyes. “Maybe we’re both a little crazy.”

“Maybe we are,” Chrysalis agreed.

Chrysalis stood and offered a hoof to Twilight, who took it gratefully. As Twilight was pulled to her hooves, she stumbled forward, planting a kiss on Chrysalis’ cheek as she did so. “Even if I lose my mind, I’ll still have one mare on my side.” The two of them burst into laughter as they left Twilight’s room.

49: A Knife in the Back

“So, this is my new room, huh?” Chrysalis glanced around at her new surroundings. Despite the relatively small circumference of the cylindrical room, it made up for it in height. A series of half-a-dozen long windows stretched down the walls, revealing the snowstorm outside.

“It is,” Twilight said, closing the door behind them.

“Seems a bit of a fixer-upper.” Chrysalis ran a hoof across a nearby table, wiping a layer of dust from the wooden surface. Several large crates were piled around, their markings largely worn away by time.

“It is,” Twilight repeated, stifling a cough.

“Be honest with me, Twilight. Is Luna just putting me here just so I’m out of the way?”

“What makes you say that?” Technically, Twilight realized, she wasn’t wrong, it just wasn’t for the reason Chrysalis was thinking.

“You spoke of wounded changelings, right?” Chrysalis climbed up onto one of the boxes in the middle of the room and laid her head down on her hooves. “I can only imagine what a hassle that’s causing for her. I can’t blame her.”

“It’s not that,” Twilight argued. She hopped up onto the crate beside Chrysalis, the wind from her wings kicking up a dust storm in the process. “In fact, you’re not the only one trapped here. Luna’s asked me to stay in the upper levels of the palace as well.”

Chrysalis rolled over toward Twilight, stopping on her back. Her hooves splayed out to either side. “At least we can be prisoners together. That should be fun.”

“We’re not prisoners.” Twilight ducked under Chrysalis’ outstretched leg and curled up beside her. “She’s trying to keep us safe. Apparently, someone in the castle leaked that you were here. The public . . . didn’t take it well.”

“Death threats? How quaint.” She smiled, teasing a few strands of Twilight’s mane. “Do you two think that’s something new to me? I’ve been getting death threats since the day I hatched. And I certainly don’t need Equestria’s lesser sister to protect me.”

“You shouldn’t talk about Luna like that.” Twilight closed her eyes, mesmerized by the treatment of her mane. “She wants to help you. She could have just thrown you to those ponies. But instead, she gave you this tower to yourself.”

“This tower that doesn’t even have a bed in it?” Chrysalis raised an eyebrow.

“The bed’s upstairs. Besides, this tower’s been abandoned long before Luna’s return.”

Chrysalis started. “There’s an upstairs?”

“Yeah.”

The confused changeling scanned the ceiling. Sure enough, as Twilight had promised, there was a hole in the ceiling. A carved hole, fit for the eventual installation of a wide, winding staircase. “There is a second floor,” Chrysalis said, surprised.

“Told you,” Twilight sang.

“Why don’t we go see the rest of my private chambers?” Chrysalis asked, slinking down off the box. “Hopefully it has a little less dust.”

“I doubt it,” Twilight followed Chrysalis’ example and climbed down.

As the changeling studied the gap in the ceiling, she also noticed the scaffolding leading up to. Even the most athletic pony wouldn’t have been able to climb it without a ladder or wings. And in her current condition, Chrysalis was far from athletic.

“Are your wings still hurt?” Twilight asked.

“My new wings have grown in.” Two small, veiny wings fluttered through gaps in her chitin. They dripped with some sort of transparent green ooze. “Unfortunately, they’ve yet to mature. Trying to use them now might just damage them again. But, I think I have a better idea.” Chrysalis stood only inches from the wall.

She lifted her hoof and pressed it against the stone wall. Next, she took her other front hoof and did likewise. Then her third. Twilight watched Chrysalis walk up the wall just as easily as she would have down a hallway. A wave of unsettled fascination washed through her head while she watched the display.

“Are you going to join me or are you just going to stand there the rest of the day?” Chrysalis’ voice drew Twilight back into the moment. With a few flaps of her wings, she hovered beside Chrysalis, following her into the room above. The room was almost identical to the one below it. Instead of crates and barrels, though, there were actual furnishings. A canopied bed fit for two sat against the far wall with stubby dressers on either side serving as bedside tables. Also included were an empty armoire, a vanity with a mirror too dirty to see into, a brick fireplace, and a door that seemed to lead into a bathroom. All of the furniture was in need of a thorough dusting.

“Well, it’s a little better than the first floor, I guess,” Chrysalis said, stepping down off the wall onto the hardwood floor. “Still could use a serious cleaning. Did someone used to live in this tower?”

Twilight landed beside the changeling, her wings folding back down to her sides. “If I remember correctly, this tower used to belong to . . .” Twilight disguised the end of her sentence beneath a stuttering cough.

“Who?” Chrysalis tossed her a sideways glare.

Though she bit her lip, Twilight cracked under the pressure. “It was Cadance’s tower. From back when she used to live here.”

Chrysalis scoffed. “Of course it is. That would explain the stench.”

“Don’t be like that, Chrysalis,” Twilight groaned. “It was built for her, but she rarely – if ever – used it. She usually slept in one of the guest rooms. Personally, I don’t think she liked the solitude.”

“Really? Well, I suppose if she hated it, I might as well enjoy it.”

“That’s a . . . good way of looking at it?” Twilight said.

Chrysalis strolled over to the bed and ripped off the bedcover, engulfing the two mares in a cloud of dust. Twilight stumbled backwards in a coughing fit. She held her breath in an attempt to regain her composure, only to fail spectacularly due to a violent sneeze.

“Are you going to be alright?” Chrysalis asked, concerned.

“Y-Yeah . . . just . . . give me a second,” Twilight wheezed. “I’ve got a bit of dust in my . . . well, in my everything.” She buried her head in her hooves, battling furiously against her allergies. Meanwhile, Chrysalis stretched out over the bed, laughing at the scene playing out in front of her.

“I’m glad–” She sneezed again. “I’m glad you’re enjoying this.”

“It’s kind of adorable,” Chrysalis admitted, hiding her grin with a hoof.

Twilight eventually recovered enough to stagger toward the bed, collapsing beside Chrysalis. “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up,” she said, plunging face-first into the pillow. Despite the condition of the room, the bedding still carried a hint of a floral scent. The bedframe rocked as Chrysalis adjusted to her side of the bed.

In their isolation, the outside world no longer existed. Even straining, the only sound Twilight could pick up on was Chrysalis’ breathing, along with the occasional rustle of the wind outside. “Chryssy, are you asleep?” she asked.

“No.”

Twilight rolled over until she was facing her partner. “What are we going to do?”

“About what?”

“About this whole mess. Things are getting pretty bad.”

Chrysalis’ eye opened. “I’d say they’re a little beyond getting bad.”

“Yeah.” Twilight rolled her eyes. “Okay, so things have been bad for a while. But now they’re getting worse. I don’t know how much longer I can keep this up.” Twilight’s hoof inched forward, crossing the boundary down the center of the bed.

“Such is the burden of the crown,” Chrysalis said, meeting Twilight’s outstretched hoof with her own. “You would not be the first to strain beneath its weight.”

“I guess.” Twilight sighed. “I’m scared, Chrysalis. What’s going to happen to us? To Equestria?” She crawled closer to Chrysalis, nesting her head against the changeling’s chestplate. “Everypony’s counting on me to save the day again, but . . . I-I don’t know if I can do it this time.”

“Well, I may not have much room to speak on this – seeing that I’m one of the great evils you protected Equestria from – but I think you’ve already done more than your fair share.” Chrysalis’ forelegs encased Twilight, locking the pony into her grasp. Now, Twilight heard a new sound. A heartbeat. She couldn’t be sure whose it was. “You saved my life.”

“Technically, Celestia saved your life,” Twilight said, muffled by Chrysalis’ embrace.

“No, she didn’t.” The changeling lowered her head, resting her chin on Twilight’s head. “I’ve spent so long living in the dark, I had all but given up hope. Celestia sacrificed herself to save nothing more than a husk. You were the one that dove into the abyss and pulled some semblance of life back into me. You saved me from myself, from the monster I became.” One of Chrysalis’ hooves stroked Twilight’s mane. “And no matter what happens, I’ll always be grateful for that.”

“Thank you, Chrysalis.” Twilight sniffled. “That means more to me than you know.” Despite her tears, she couldn’t help but smile. Beneath that, she could hear the heartbeat quicken. The oldest parts of her mind conjured memories long forgotten. Memories of her mother, cradling her in just the same way Chrysalis was now. Chitin might not have been as soft as a pony’s fur, but that didn’t matter. She could have lain here for hours. Maybe even days.

Here, nothing could go wrong. Here, she was safe. Her eyes drifted close.

She could feel Chrysalis’ body moving and could feel warm breath on her neck.

“Twilight?”

“Yeah?”

“I’ve had time to think since we returned. I . . . I have something I want to share with you.”

“And what’s that?” Twilight asked.

The heartbeat grew louder, until Twilight could practically feel each pulse of its rhythm through to her core. She craned her neck to the side, feeling Chrysalis’ lips on her neck. Both of their bodies were trembling.

“Do you trust me, Twilight?”

“I . . .” She felt Chrysalis’ fangs brush against her skin. They were razor-sharp, and with each breath, Twilight could feel them sink a little deeper into her skin. “I do,” Twilight finally whispered. She braced herself.

But Chrysalis hesitated. Long enough that they were interrupted by a voice from downstairs. “‘Hello? Princess Twilight? Miss Chrysalis?” Twilight recognized neither the voice nor the accent.

“You have got to be kidding me,” Twilight muttered.

She felt Chrysalis’ chestplate rattle as the changeling laughed quietly. “It would seem we have company. It would be rude to ignore them,” she reminded the princess.

“I know.” Twilight was released from Chrysalis’ grip. The two of them returned to their half of the bed, staring up at the ceiling.

“Princess? I’ve arrived with your lunch,” the mare downstairs announced. Twilight’s eyes lit up anew.

“Okay. I am actually kind of hungry,” Twilight decided. With a groan of effort, she pulled herself from the bed and from her partner’s warmth.

“I suppose I could eat,” Chrysalis said. It took her substantially longer to stand than Twilight. Together, the two of them descended, just as they arrived.

Downstairs, a bubbly blue unicorn mare was standing in the doorway. A tray hovered behind her, wrapped in magic the same color as her fur. She had the edge of her hoof in her mouth, glancing around. Twilight couldn’t decide if she was looking for the two of them, or searching for the ghost about to jump out at her.

“Hello,” Twilight said, landing soft enough to avoid dusting the poor maid.

“Oh? Princess Twilight?” The mare relaxed. “I was so worried. I thought I might’ve been given the wrong room.”

“Don’t worry. You’re in the right place.” Now that she heard the mare speak a little more, she thought she might actually recognize the accent. It reminded her of Aloe and Lotus from the Ponyville spa.

“Where should I set the food? Or are you not wanting to eat here?”

“You can set it over there,” Twilight said, nodding toward the table.

“Of course, Princess.” The maid walked with the grace of a trained professional, which clashed with the youthful energy she exerted. “Uhh . . . this table is just a little bit dirty. Here, allow me.” She grabbed a rag from one of her pockets and started to wipe down the table.

“You know, I don’t remember ordering lunch,” Chrysalis said, sliding up beside Twilight.

“Well– Oh? You must be Miss Chrysalis.” The maid seemed unphased by the changeling. “A pleasure to meet you.” She turned back to Twilight. “As I was about to say, Crow sent me to bring you lunch. I can’t vouch for the food, I was just told to bring the tray.” She gave an innocent smile.

“Crow?” Twilight asked.

“Princess Luna’s Lunar Guard? Or — what is it everypony calls them? Justicars? Oh, is that not her name? Apologies, Princess, I’m still trying to learn their names.” Her cheeks burned red.

“No, that’s her. I just didn’t know her name,” Twilight said, trying her best to set the poor girl at ease. “You’re doing just fine.”

“That’s kind of you to say, Princess. Thank you. Now, here we are,” she sang as she set the tray on the now-spotless table. “For the princess, a fresh spring salad, garnished with the last harvest of fresh fruit for the season.” She set the plate at one end of the table and removed the silver dome. True to her word, the tray held a large salad speckled with bits of a variety of different fruits.

“That looks delicious,” Twilight said, struggling to keep herself from drooling.

“And for Miss Chrysalis . . .” the maid’s smile turned a bit crooked. “I was just given a pot of warm tea to bring to you. I guess the kitchen isn’t quite sure what they have that you could eat.” She winced a little. “Would you like me to bring you something else?”

Chrysalis scoffed, earning her a hard elbow from Twilight. “Be nice,” she whispered.

“Fine.” Chrysalis cleared her throat. “No. What you’ve brought is fine.”

“Of course.” The maid levitated a fragile-looking teapot on the table. A column of steam still poured from its spout. Likewise, she set a teacup and saucer beside it. “Is there anything else I can get the two of you?” she asked with a smile, tucking her tray to her side.

“No, thank you. This looks great.” Twilight sat. “Our compliments to the chef.”

“I’ll pass those along. I’ll be back in a little bit for cleanup, so don’t worry about that.” The maid bowed. “Enjoy your lunch, your majesty.” She turned to Chrysalis. “And you as well, Miss Chrysalis.” And with that same innocent smile on her lips, she turned and left, closing the door behind her.

“I thought you said the normal castle staff had been removed?” Chrysalis asked, taking her seat opposite Twilight. “She certainly looked like regular castle staff to me.”

“I don’t know. It’s possible the orders just haven’t gone through yet. What do you say that we just enjoy lunch and try to forget about everything going on right now?” Twilight made an attempt to bat her eyelashes.

“Fine. I suppose a nice distraction could prove valuable.” After a long moment of hesitation, Chrysalis grabbed the teapot and held the lid in place while she poured it into her cup. “So what do you suggest we talk about instead?”

Twilight speared a fork through an orange slice and into the mess of green beneath it. “I don’t know.” She twirled her fork around and held it up to take a bite. “What did you and your drones used to talk about?”

“We didn’t.” Chrysalis sighed between sips of her tea.

“You didn’t talk?” Twilight asked through another mouthful.

“We didn’t have to.” Her eye clouded over. “My children and I could share our thoughts with one another. We could share our emotions. Our desires.” She took another sip. “There’s nothing more comforting than one who knows your innermost secrets and shame, but loves you for them nonetheless.” With a cough, she pulled herself from her trance. “But that’s over with, now. I suppose there’s no point in dwelling on the past.”

“What happened?” Twilight shoved a slice of apple in her mouth.

“Starlight and Thorax happened. Can’t be much of a hivemind without a hive.” She tried to take another drink from her cup, only to realize it was empty. With a scowl, she poured herself another round. “I used to dream through the eyes of my changelings. I would see the world as they did. And now I lay in bed, staring up at the painting of a map on the ceiling.”

“Sounds tough,” Twilight said. She couldn’t deny the guilt that she felt deep inside. Obviously, Chrysalis wasn’t happy about losing that connection, but doing so was what led the two of them together now. Truly, the universe had a strange way of working things out.

“It’s quite easy, actually.” Chrysalis’ lips curved into a smile that sent a chill up Twilight’s spine. “It’s like having everything you are and everything you ever were slowly pulled apart, piece-by-piece. It’s so slow that sometimes you don’t realize it’s even happening. Before you know it, there’s barely enough of you left to feel empty.”

“I’m sorry.” Twilight cast her gaze downward.

“Not exactly the happy conversation you were looking for, was it?” Chrysalis asked, leaning back in her chair. “If that’s what you’re looking for, then I’m really not the one you want to talk to. I don’t have many happy memories.”

“What about your home? Before you came to Equestria? Your first love?”

Chrysalis shook her head. “All ended in disaster.”

“Oh.” Twilight poked listlessly at her lunch. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have brought it up.”

“No. It’s fine.” Chrysalis downed another cup of tea. “For better or for worse, my past is the reason I’m here with you. Let’s just hope this story can have a happy ending. What do you say?”

“I’ll do my best.” Twilight gave a sloppy salute. “Want a slice of apple?”

“Sure.” Chrysalis took the offering and sniffed at it before taking a bite.

“Ohh!” Twilight yelled, nearly toppling her chair. “I know what we can talk about.”

“This should be interesting,” Chrysalis said, leaning back in her chair and finishing the apple slice.

“Tell me about changelings.”

Chrysalis leaned her head to the side. “What do you want to know?”

“What about dietary habits? You and your kind feed on love. But, you also just ate an apple slice. How does all that work?”

For the longest time, Chrysalis sat, silently staring at Twilight, her gaze growing increasingly thin. “Are you serious? You want to ask me about dietary habits? Is that the most interesting topic you can think of?”

“It’s something I’ve wondered since I met my first changeling.” Twilight tapped her hooves together. “Besides, I always like learning new things. Don’t give me that look, you knew I was a nerd when you signed up for this.”

Chrysalis groaned. “We can eat and drink like any other creature.” Her voice took on an uninterested drone, as though she had given this speech a thousand times. “However, the food we consume does not provide any nutrition whatsoever.”

“Interesting. Everything works the same as . . . say . . . a pony?”

“Generally our bodies resemble a pony internally. But, much like our outward appearance, we can change our internal anatomy at will.”

“Fascinating.”

Chrysalis pursed her lips. “I don’t know if I would call it fascinating. But, since we’re on the topic, are there any other questions about my . . . species that are on your mind?”

“Oh, I have plenty of questions. Would you mind answering them?”

“I suppose not,” Chrysalis said, standing up from her seat. “What, are you planning on writing a book?”

“That could be interesting. Sounds like something I could do to relax when all this trouble is over. Would you want to help me?”

“Tell you what,” Chrysalis said, turning back around and stalking towards Twilight. “When all this is over, you can ask all the questions about my anatomy that you want.” She leaned in closer, until Twilight was forced to move her chair back. “And the best part? I’ll even give you private access in case you want to try any . . . experimentation.”

“That would be quite helpful.” Twilight’s mind ran wild with possibilities. “Just think of all the things I could learn.”

Chrysalis pressed her hoof to her forehead. “That isn’t what . . . you know what, nevermind.”

“Actually, I do have another question.” Twilight’s tone became serious. “Upstairs, you said you wanted to share something with me. What did you mean?”

The changeling’s muscles tensed. “I did say that, didn’t I?” She turned her back to Twilight and put a hoof against her forehead. “Tell you what, I’m a little tired right now. Why don’t you come back tonight and we can talk about that.”

“Alright.” Twilight nodded.

She watched as Chrysalis walked up the wall to her bedroom. Twilight finished her lunch in silence. With nothing better to occupy her time for the moment, she gathered the dirty dishes and took them down to the kitchen for washing.

Chrysalis detached from the wall, nearly tripping as her weight went lopsided. She’d managed to get around pretty well all day on only three legs, but jumping and climbing weren’t quite so simple. Twilight’s questions swam through her head. She was like a child, eager for the present her parents promised her. Unfortunately, children didn’t always like their gifts. She wondered if the same held true for Twilight.

But there would be time for that later. For now, she strolled past her bed and into the room beside it. As she thought, it was indeed a bathroom. And a rather nice one at that. She wiped the mirror with a cloth from the linen closet, revealing a single stripe through the filth where she could see her own reflection.

Her eye was bloodshot. Probably had something to do with how exhausted she felt. When was the last time she had fed? A week? Two? No. It hadn’t been that long. It couldn’t have been. Shaking her head, she returned to the linen closet next to the sink counter. She tossed a few of the top towels from the shelf, scowling at their filth. Halfway down the pile, she found one that would suit her purposes and hung it over the shower door. Her magic twisted the knob, rattling the pipes in the walls and eventually summoning a sprinkle of water from the showerhead.

The water pressure was nothing spectacular, but seemed to strengthen more over time. More surprising was the temperature. No matter how dirty and disheveled the room appeared, the basic functions held up surprisingly well. Hot water. A comfy bed. An entryway that would keep most ponies out. Perhaps she could get used to this.

As she reached for the handle on the shower door, the room started to spin. Chrysalis blinked a couple times, trying to fight off the dizzy spell. Yet, the harder she fought, the more powerful it became. Her legs buckled beneath her, sending her crashing into the door and collapsing onto the floor. Sitting there, she massaged her temple with a hoof.

Her eyelid felt so heavy. She felt like she might fall asleep, right here on the bathroom floor. She had slept on the ride home, hadn’t she? And less than half a day had passed, right? As these dots connected in Chrysalis’ brain, her instincts kicked in. Something wasn’t right here. She staggered toward the door and back into her room. She could still hear the shower running behind her wasting all of her precious hot water. Unfortunately, that would have to wait. She had more pressing issues to attend to first.

“Hello?” A voice from downstairs. The same one as before. The maid.

It took an immense effort for Chrysalis to point her lurching form back toward the lower floor. By the time she reached it, she didn’t have the strength to stand. Instead, she pulled herself forward, dragging her body across the hardwood floor. There was an odd taste on her tongue. Fruity, yet sour.

With a grunt of effort, Chrysalis hauled her lifeless form down through the hole, landing hard against the scaffolding, but it didn’t break beneath her. She heard the maid gasp at the sudden and violent entrance.

“H-help,” Chrysalis stammered. She pulled herself down another level. Then another. Until she didn’t feel the wood of the scaffolding beneath her, but the hard touch of stone. Her landing was awkward, knocking out what little wind she had left in her.

“Miss Chrysalis?” The maid asked. She walked forward, careful in approach to the obviously troubled mare. “Is something the matter?”

“T-Twilight. Get . . . Twilight,” Chrysalis gasped. Breathing became more difficult with each second that passed. The shadows at the corner of her vision started to push inward.

“I’m sorry, Miss, but I don’t think Twilight will be able to help you.” Her voice sounded just as sickeningly sweet as ever. But even in her stupor, Chrysalis could taste the malice in it. Had it been there earlier? How hadn’t she noticed it? “It would seem she’s busy clearing the dishes. Silly princess. I told her I would take care of that.” The maid knelt down beside Chrysalis. “How does it feel?”

“How does . . .” Another set of dots connected in Chrysalis’ head, though it was far too late to act on. “You . . . something in . . . the tea?” she croaked.

“Oh? A quick learner.” The maid flashed that same innocent smile. “Well, I guess not quick enough. Unfortunate. You know, you must have drank quite a bit of that tea. I didn’t think it would work that fast.”

“I’ll . . . kill you,” Chrysalis huffed.

“I don’t think you will.” The maid leaned in closer. “But you’re welcome to try.”

Chrysalis drew a well of energy from her core. The last of her magic. With a flash of green, she rose to her hooves.

“Oh? Be careful. You don’t want to hurt yourself.” The maid reached out, as though offering to help Chrysalis stand. Despite the obvious trap, Chrysalis took the offered aid. But she didn’t wait for the maid to try anything. Instead, she hefted her weight back, pulling the maid off balance and dragging her closer.

The unicorn’s eyes flashed in panic as Chrysalis’ hoof slammed into her cheek and sent her rolling backwards. And with that last defiant act, her reserves finally ran out. She collapsed to the floor in a heap. Lacking the strength to even crawl, she could do nothing but watch as the maid recomposed herself.

“That was rude,” she jeered, straightening her headdress. Her muzzle was bent crooked, a trickle of blood pouring from her left nostril. “But not wholly undeserved.” Overall, she seemed eerily unphased by the attack. She walked over to the table, the bounce in her step evolving nearly into a skip. “Oh, what a shame. It looks like princess Twilight left a knife up here. How clumsy of her.”

Chrysalis watched as the maid drew a kitchen knife from one of her pockets. Brandishing the silver blade, she returned to Chrysalis, kneeling over her again. The changeling tried to speak, but even her lips didn’t have the strength to move. She could only watch as that sharpened blade inched ever closer.

“Oh? What’s that? This little thing?” The maid twirled the blade with her magic. “This isn’t for you, unfortunately. Normally, I wouldn’t care, but he made me promise to spare you. It is what it is.” Chrysalis felt a tug on her mane, pulling her face up from the floor.

“You know, I’ve been waiting for this day for so long. You don’t know what it’s been like having to just watch you parade around here day after day, poisoning the city and the princesses alike with your venom.” She ran the blade against the edge of her hoof. “Don’t act surprised that I saw through your act. I have a bit of experience with changelings myself. In fact, I was right down the street when you decided to have your little fun. Do you have any idea what you cost me?”

At this point, her words barely registered to Chrysalis. The numbness had spread to her mind.

“You know, I thought you’d be more fun. I guess that’s what I get for using the whole bottle.” She sighed. “Whatever. I guess I’d better just get this over with.” She brought the knife down hard on herself, driving the blade deep into her shoulder. She screamed in pain as a splash of blood splattered across Chrysalis’ face. “Attacking . . . a poor defenseless maid . . . with a knife no less . . .” The maid smiled through her broken teeth. “That’s low, even for you, Miss Chrysalis.”

As the darkness finally took hold of her, the last thing Chrysalis saw was that innocent, bloody smile.

50: Blood on the Carpet

Twilight weaved through the crowd of cooks and servants. Given the general chaos of the staff, she guessed it must have been getting close to the dinner rush. She tried to keep to herself as much as possible as she wormed her way over to the sink. With a sigh of relief, she added her dirtied dishes to the stack.

“Princess Twilight?” A stallion asked. Judging by his uniform, he must have been one of the cooks. Possibly the head chef. “What are you doing down here, Princess?”

“Me? Oh, just returning a couple of dishes from a late lunch.”

The chef eyed the pile behind her. “Right. Thanks. Things have been a bit hectic around here with all the new staff. We’ve had more than our fair share of spills around here.”

“I noticed.” Twilight glanced around. She didn’t recognize most of the ponies around her. ”Why so many new hires?”

The chef sighed. “Staff’s been dropping like flies. We’ve had to lower our standards a bit just to fill the spots. If you ask me–” His gaze shifted behind Twilight. He started shouting orders at a confused-looking pony. “Sorry about that, Princess. You were saying?”

“No worries, Chef.” Twilight looked around the kitchen. “Did something happen? Why are we so short-staffed?”

The busy chef slowed, suddenly fidgeting as he tried to wave her off. “Well . . . it’s nothing to be concerned about, Princess. I’m taking care of it. These kitchens will only close over my dead body.”

“I’m sure you can handle it, Chef.” Twilight narrowed her eyes. “Still, I’m sure us princesses would be more than happy to help. Just tell me what the problem is and I’ll see what I can do.”

The chef hesitated, clearly uncomfortable to say it out loud. Still, Twilight waited patiently, showing no signs of backing off. Eventually, the poor worker understood. “It’s to do with our . . . guest, Your Highness.” A dish dropped and shattered, causing the chef to turn just in time to miss Twilight flinch at his words. “Many ponies simply don’t feel comfortable in the castle right now.” He hastily added, “But like I said, it’s being taken care of, Princess. No need for you to worry.”

“Right,” Twilight said. “Well, I wish you the best of luck with that, Chef. You look pretty busy, so I guess I’ll go ahead and get out of your way.” She stepped aside, allowing the chef an open path.

He nodded as he passed. “You don’t know half of it.”

“If you need any help . . .” Twilight trailed off as the chef stormed off to berate a younger worker. She sighed and shook her head.

With her conversation cut short, Twilight started to make her way back toward the door. But before she left, she spent a little time watching the chaos. It became clear pretty quickly which ponies were new. The experienced crew swept through the kitchen like dancers, balancing heavy pots and pans as they went about their daily routine. The fresh faces were having trouble keeping up.

But the longer she watched, the more she realized they had another tell. Anyone who had worked for the crown long enough had a tendency to grow a little numb to the princess’ presence. They were by no means rude or informal, but didn’t have those same terrified expressions whenever they stood in the presence of an alicorn. And in this room in particular, plenty of those terrified faces caught her eye.

Deciding it best not to cause any more trouble for the overworked staff, Twilight slipped out, nearly crashing into Thorax in the process.

“Thorax?” she cried, catching the changeling’s shoulder to keep him upright.

“Twilight?” He blinked a few times. “Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you. We need to talk.”

“Sure thing. Can you walk and talk?” She motioned for him to walk beside her.

“Y-Yeah,” he said. Twilight couldn’t help but notice his stutter. He seemed on edge. Nervous, maybe even afraid. She couldn’t blame him for that, given recent events. “Have you seen Chrysalis?”

“Yeah. I was just upstairs with her. What’s the matter?”

“I couldn’t find her earlier. I tried her room, but that was a bust. I tried asking a few of the guards, but they didn’t know where she was either.”

“We’ve moved her to a new room.” Twilight stopped. “Thorax, is everything okay?”

“No. Not remotely.” He tugged at one of his antlers. “We’ve been back only a few hours now and apparently everything’s gone to Tartarus in the meantime.” His breathing grew ragged.

“Calm down, Thorax. Here, watch.” Twilight raised her hoof to her chest and drew in a deep breath. Slowly, she straightened her foreleg and exhaled softly. Thorax mimicked her, calming slightly in the process. “There. Now, slow down and tell me what’s going on.”

“One of my changelings was attacked,” he said matter-of-factly.

Twilight nodded. “I heard. How are they doing?”

“They got roughed up in an alleyway. A pretty brutal beating.” Twilight flinched at the description, and Thorax must have noticed, quickly adding, “Luckily, changelings are built to take a hit. He will be just fine.”

“Still, that sounds serious. It could have been much worse.”

“Yeah, that’s the problem.” He craned his neck to look toward the ceiling. “We can’t leave the castle. Luna’s forbidden it.”

“You too, huh?” Twilight asked.

“I mean, even if she hadn’t it’s not like we could go out anyways. But that leaves us with a big problem.” Thorax stopped their procession this time. “We can’t feed, Twilight. And if we can’t find a way to feed . . .”

“Have you brought this up with Luna? She might be able to help?”

“No. I don’t see a way she could possibly help, short of ordering the castle staff to let us feed on them.” His hoof scraped nervously at the tile. “Pharynx suggested we might be able to sneak out and gather love, like we did when Chrysalis was in charge. But I would prefer we keep that as a last resort.”

Twilight bit her lip. “How much time do you have before you have to feed again?”

“The next few days, probably. I wanted to ask if you had any other ideas.”

“We shouldn’t talk about this here. Let’s head up to my room, and discuss things privately.” Twilight took the lead, guiding Thorax up to the Princess’ personal chambers. Out of the corner of her eye, Twilight could see her companion staring at Chrysalis’ old door.

“Alright.” Twilight opened the door to her room and let him inside before following. She made sure to close and lock the door behind her.

“So . . .” Thorax plopped down on the floor in the middle of the room. “Do you have any ideas? We’re kind of desperate at this point, so anything you can think of would be greatly appreciated.”

“I don’t know if I’m going to be much help,” Twilight warned, drawing over a chair from the fireplace for Thorax to sit in. “I have very limited knowledge on Changelings as a whole, let alone feeding habits.”

Thorax leaned back in his chair. “I was worried you might say that.” He slammed his hoof down on the chair arm. “Dammit. I guess we don’t have a choice then.”

“Pharynx’s plan?” Twilight asked.

The changeling king shook his head. “No. I refuse to allow that. That makes us no different from how we used to be.” He cast his gaze out the window, letting the sound of the wind outside fill the room for a while.

“Then what are you planning?” Twilight asked.

Thorax groaned. “We’ll just have to head back home.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

“Got any better ideas?” Thorax asked with a frown.

“If I think of something, I’ll let you know, Thorax.” It was a hollow promise. They both knew that.

“You know, I wonder sometimes . . .” he said. “Was I wrong?”

“About what?” Twilight crooked her head to the side.

“All of this. About breaking away from Chrysalis. About trying to find a new start for the changeling race. About thinking we could be anything but monsters in the eyes of the world.” He chuckled morosely. “I’m starting to sound like her, aren’t I?”

“And that worries me greatly,” Twilight said.

“Despite everything, I can’t say I regret overthrowing Chrysalis.” His shoulders slumped. “I just wish I hadn’t pulled the rest of my kind in after me. That in the pursuit of living a moral life, I’ve doomed my race to extinction. Sounds about right, doesn’t it?”

With a huff, Twilight rose from her seat and stood behind Thorax. She ran her hooves over his shoulders. “You didn’t doom your race.”

“We’ll see about that,” he said, putting his hoof over Twilight’s. “Do you think this is what Chrysalis was afraid of? Do you think she knew this would happen? She said we’d start to rely on ponies, that we’d lose our independence. I don’t know about you, but I feel pretty powerless right now.”

“What do you want me to say, Thorax?” Twilight rested her head between his antlers. “I didn’t want this. It’s infuriating. I’ve spent so long trying to teach everypony about the magic of friendship, but now it seems like I’ve just been wasting my time. I never would have thought it would come to this.”

“Neither did I,” Thorax whispered.

“For what it’s worth,” Twilight tugged on Thorax’s antlers, forcing him to look up at her. “I think Chrysalis would be proud of you.”

“I’m not sure she’s ever been proud of anypony, ever,” Thorax joked.

“I don’t know. These past few days, I’ve gotten to know her a bit better. Don’t get me wrong, she’d never tell you that she’s proud of you, but deep down, I think she is.”

“Maybe.” Thorax stared into Twilight’s eyes. “How’s she been?”

“Better, I think.”

“And have the two of you . . . gotten things figured out?”

Suddenly, Twilight had the urge to look anywhere except at the changeling. “Y-yeah . . . I think so.”

Thorax nodded slowly. “I see.”

“Is there something wrong with that?” Twilight asked, stepping back and biting her lip.

“Possibly.” He sighed. “Listen to me, Twilight. I . . . I can’t think of a better way to do things, but . . . I think it’s best if we take Chrysalis home with us. Back to our hive.”

“No!” Twilight shook her head vigorously.

“I know it’s not what you want to hear, Twilight, but I think it needs to be done. You and Luna already have your hooves full trying to help Celestia and keep Equestria from falling apart. Chrysalis being here isn’t making either of those any easier. On top of that, if I leave, she has no way of feeding.” His tone became hushed. Even he didn’t want to hear his excuses. “You saw her wounds. I know she acts tough, but she’s in bad shape. She’ll need to feed soon, too.”

“We’ll find another way.”

“There is no other way, Twilight.” Thorax rocketed up out of his seat. “You said it yourself.”

“I said we’ll find another way, Thorax.” Twilight could feel her muscles growing tense.

“I know you don’t want to do this, Twilight. I don’t want to separate the two of you, either. But it’s what’s best for her.”

“That isn’t your decision to make.”

“Then whose is it?” Thorax flailed angrily as he spoke. “Chrysalis? She doesn’t know what’s best for her. She’s shown that quite clearly. Or maybe you think it’s your decision? Are you really willing to make such a selfish choice that you’ll make Chrysalis suffer just so you can keep her here?”

His sharp tongue made Twilight recoil. Upon realizing what he’d done, Thorax backed away, lowering his volume and refusing to meet Twilight’s eyes.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I just—”

“No. I . . .” Twilight hung her head. “I know what you meant. And you’re right. I don’t want to let her go. Maybe that’s selfish.”

“Twilight . . .”

“But she’s no better off with you, Thorax. She would be trapped in a hive that hates her.” She shook her head. “That’s no way for her to live, either.”

“Yeah.”

Both of them took a deep breath and collapsed back into their seats.

“This is all my fault, Twilight.”

Twilight waved him off. “It’s not your fault, Thorax. It’s just a long string of bad luck. There was no way you could have foreseen any of this. I don’t blame you. Luna doesn’t blame you. No one’s blaming you.”

“I am,” he muttered.

“Yeah, well knock it off,” Twilight shot back with a huff. “You’re a good king. You’ve done all you can to help keep your subjects safe and sound. That’s all anypony could ask of you.”

“You know, it’s kind of funny . . .” He slunk down into his chair, half a smile on his face. “I spent so long trying to find a way to do better, to be better than when we were when Chrysalis ruled us.”

“That’s a noble goal.”

“Maybe. Don’t get me wrong, we weren’t always happy with her, and we didn’t always go to bed with a full belly . . . but we had a leader who knew how to survive. I used to feel so sick listening to the way she plotted and schemed. But now that I’m in her shoes, I think I finally understand.”

“You don’t trust yourself to save your subjects?” Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I think that . . . if our survival comes down to making tough choices, if we have to start sacrificing ourselves just so the rest of our kind can live . . . we’ll be no better than we were before. Except this time, we don’t have a leader that can make those choices.”

“You’re being too hard on yourself, Thorax. You’re doing the best you can.” Twilight tried to comfort him with a warm smile, but he didn’t notice. “So, you’ve decided for sure that you’re leaving?”

“Yeah.” He closed his eyes. “Now there’s just the matter of Chrysalis. You’re right. She can’t come back with us. But I don’t know if she can stay here, either.”

“You can leave that to me and her. We’ll figure something out, Thorax. I promise.”

“I know.” He hesitated. “I know.”

“What’s your plan?”

“I’ve told my changelings to be ready to leave during the night. I’d like to say goodbye to Chrysalis one last time before I go. Do you know where she is?”

“Yeah. I moved her into her new room today. I was going to head back down there in a little while. I was just waiting for her to get settled in. You can go with me, if you want.”

“Sounds good. Lead the way.”

The two of them departed from Twilight’s room. It felt strange to her, walking through these empty hallways. For as long as she could remember, there had always been guards watching over her. Now, even with Thorax beside her, she felt alone listening to her hoofsteps click on the marble floor.

“Uhh . . . Twilight?” Thorax froze. The alarm in his voice made Twilight uneasy. “Is that blood?”

Twilight’s gaze followed his outstretched hoof. Sure enough, strewn across the carpet were dark red splatters of blood forming a trail. One end trended toward the lower levels. The other routed towards Chrysalis’ room.

“Thorax, get to Princess Luna’s room. Find her Lunar Guard. Tell them something’s happened and to get down here as quickly as possible.” The changeling king stood rooted to the spot. Twilight snapped him back to reality with a quick nudge from her wing. “Go!”

“Lunar Guard. Right.” He turned and galloped back the way they’d come from.

Meanwhile, Twilight followed the blood down towards Chrysalis’ room. The closer she got, the more blood guided her way. Her heart raced. The chaotic whirlwind in her head wouldn’t slow enough to let a single thought pass through. Only one thing mattered. She had to find Chrysalis.

She didn’t slow as she neared the room, preferring instead to barrel through the door at full speed. Her shoulder stung, but the pain didn’t register enough to hinder her. She found Chrysalis lying still on the floor, her eye closed. Without a second thought of a trap or ambush, she rushed to her partner’s side and knelt.

“Chrysalis? Chrysalis, say something. Come on!” Twilight held Chrysalis’ head off the floor, cradling it in her lap. The unconscious changeling’s breaths arrived in short, insufficient gasps.

“Chrysalis, it’s Twilight. I’ve got you. You’re going to be okay.”

“T-T-Twi?” Chrysalis muttered between rasping breaths.

That syllable overwhelmed the shock in Twilight’s system. She hadn’t realized she was crying until she saw the tears splashing on Chrysalis’ cheek. “I’m here, Chryssy. Hold on, Thorax is going to get help.”

“T . . .”

“Don’t try to speak. Please. Just save your strength.” She glanced around the room in a panic, trying to piece together what could have caused this, or what might help her fix it. But her mind was in a tizzy. Her thoughts arrived in pieces, undecipherable and unhelpful. “I’ve got you, Chrysalis. I’m here. Don’t worry, I’m going to fix this.”

Her voice cracked halfway through the lie. It was a lie. She didn’t have a clue how to fix this. Her chest tightened, her tears poured quicker. The world around her faded away into nothingness. Just like a nightmare. Her breathing quickened until she was seeing spots.

Her voice echoed through the empty hallways.

“Somepony help me!”

Nothing.

“Anypony? Please!”

Still nothing.

“Thorax? Where are you?”

No response.

“Help!”

Silence.

She kept screaming until her voice finally gave out.

51: "If We Live Through This"

Twilight cradled Chrysalis’ head in her lap, slowly teasing her mane.

“What happened?” Doctor Heart’s voice summoned up some thread of recognition from Twilight. She turned to see him, Thorax, and Crow sprinting down the hallways towards them.

“I don’t know,” Twilight admitted, her shock rendering her words flat.

The new arrivals scattered. Crow searched the room and hall beyond for threats while Thorax and the doctor rushed to Chrysalis’ side. As he knelt, the doctor pulled tool after tool from his bag and checked her vitals. Even as Thorax sat down beside her, Twilight tried to keep her focus on Chrysalis. She never let the changeling queen out of her grasp.

“Anything yet?” Thorax asked.

“Pulse is weak. Breathing is shallow,” the doctor said without breaking his focus.

“Can you tell what caused it?”

“Still working on that, King Thorax.” The doctor frowned as his examination continued further down Chrysalis’ body. “There’s no sign of damage. No fresh open wounds. Any luck on your end?”

Before Twilight could ask what he was talking about, Crow appeared from the shadows. “I followed the blood. It stops on the stairs. Whoever was bleeding must have stopped to bandage themselves up. I didn’t find anything helpful.”

“Yeah, well, you’re not the only one.” Doctor Heart sat back, closing his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose. “Alright, we know the blood isn’t hers. Then that means there was somepony else here.”

Thorax perked up. “Twilight, you were with Chrysalis right before she was attacked, right? Can you remember anything that might help?”

“I . . .” Twilight looked down at her quivering hoof. “I don’t know.” A looming sense of guilt started to settle in as she realized that Chrysalis had been right to keep her guard up. It was only Twilight’s suggestion that made this possible. The realization made her lock up.

“Take it slow,” Thorax said. “Start with what you were doing right before you met me in the kitchen.”

“Hold on.” Crow stepped forward. “What were you doing down in the kitchen? You were given explicit orders that you were not to leave the upper levels.”

Twilight grimaced. “I-I was just trying to be helpful. I was taking down our dishes from l-lunch.” Her eyes squeezed shut. “We ate lunch up here. I had a salad with fruit. Chrysalis had hot tea. And I shared a bite of a-apple with her.”

Doctor Heart’s gaze darted from Twilight to Thorax. “Would any of that cause trouble?”

“No.”

Twilight could see the gears in the doctor’s head grinding. “What else would cause food to make someone sick.” He glanced toward the blood. “We know somepony else was in here. Which means this could be foul play.”

“Poison?” Crow suggested.

The doctor nodded. “It’s possible. We can’t rule it out.”

“Princess Twilight?” Crow paled. “Did you see your lunch being prepared?”

Twilight blinked. “No. It was brought to us by one of the maids. She said you put in the order for us.”

“I did no such thing.” Crow sighed. “And I didn’t clear any maids for access to the upper levels.” Her and the doctor shared a concerned frown. “Which makes your theory all the more plausible.”

“Did you drink any of the tea, Princess?” Doctor Heart asked. Twilight shook her head. “Then that must have been the delivery method. Did you notice any strange smells? Any weird tastes? Odd looks? Anything.”

“Nothing that I noticed,” Twilight said. She could feel herself growing light-headed as her breathing grew faster. She clutched her hoof to her chest in a useless attempt to calm her heartbeat. “Is there anything you can do, Doctor?”

“I need to identify the type of poison, first.” He lifted a small syringe from his tools. He pressed it to Chrysalis’ leg, only for the needle to scratch uselessly against her chitin.

“Here.” Thorax leaned forward, tracing a line down the side of Chrysalis’ leg. “Here’s where the plates meet. The armor’s weaker there.”

“I guess we just got lucky the first time, then.” The doctor nodded. “Good work.” He pressed the head of the needle where Thorax had indicated. It required a bit of force, but he managed to punch through into the flesh below. He pulled back, filling the tube with a thin red fluid. Chrysalis squirmed at the needle’s touch.

“Crow?”

“Yes, Doctor?”

“Down by Celestia’s room, you’ll see a dark green stallion, who goes by the name of Hunt.” He removed the vial from his syringe, taking care to check the seal on the lid for leaks. Finding it in adequate condition, he relinquished it to the thestral. “Tell him I want it tested for different toxins. Full spectrum. He’s got an hour.”

“Right.” The thestral slipped the tube into one of the compartments in her armor and bolted out the door, her wings flapping madly.

“What should we do? What if she doesn’t have an hour?” Twilight asked.

“Then we buy her more time.” Heart said. Despite the panic surging through the room, he kept as calm as ever. “Whatever she’s got circulating in her blood at the moment, it’s shutting down her heart rather quickly. There’s a machine down in Celestia’s room I can use to keep her breathing, but there’s not much to be done without that antivenom.

“You’re telling us we just have to sit here and wait?” Twilight gasped.

“I didn’t say that.” Heart rose, the weakness of his old age all but forgotten. “Thorax, you’re coming with me. We’ll need to grab some things from Celestia’s room and I can’t carry it all.” He turned to Twilight. “Stay with her. Keep her comfortable. If she regains lucidity at all, try and see if you can find out what happened. Any information she might be able to provide about this will give us an advantage. Got it?”

Twilight nodded slowly.

“I said ‘do you got it’?” He repeated, louder than before.

That snapped the alicorn out of her trance. “I heard you. I’ll do what I can.”

“Good.” Without wasting any more time, the doctor took off down the hallway. Despite his limp, he moved with impressive speed.

Once the two of them were gone, Twilight turned her full attention back on Chrysalis. She rocked the changeling queen’s head in her lap. Chrysalis’ one functional eye stared blankly up at the ceiling.

“Hang in there, Chrysalis,” Twilight whispered. “Help is on the way.”

“T-Twi–”

Chrysalis’ voice struck Twilight like a million volts. “I’m here, Chrysalis.”

“I . . . I can’t . . .”

“You’re going to be okay. Do you hear me? Doctor Heart is coming back any minute and he’ll have something to help you.” Chrysalis’ eye fluttered closed. Distraught, Twilight shook her, causing the changeling to stir momentarily. “Stay with me, Chrysalis. Do you hear me?”

“T-The m-maid.”

“What?” Twilight leaned in closer. “What are you talking about? The maid? Is she the one who did this?” Her hooves shook. Not just because of the terror flooding through her as she held her dying love.

No, she felt furious.

The maid she’d vouched for, the one she told Chrysalis to treat with some kindness and respect . . . She was the one who’d done this? The alicorn’s teeth clicked as she ground them together. For the first time in her life, she wanted to hurt somepony.

Rage and pain made the seconds stretch on endlessly. But eventually, she heard Doctor Heart’s voice from outside.

“Come on, we’ve wasted enough time as it is.” He sprinted back inside, carrying some equipment Twilight didn’t recognize. Thorax followed not too far behind, pushing a cart loaded with monitors and machines. “Good thing we kept some spares around for Celestia,” Heart said as he directed Thorax on how to hook the machines up to the patient.

“Twilight?” Thorax asked, once they’d finished.

The pony’s eyes were glued to the monitor, where she watched Chrysalis’ heartbeat bounce up and down. Her own breathing grew increasingly fast and heavy.

“Twilight, it’s all right, she’s going to make it,” Thorax reassured her.

That’s when Twilight’s head snapped towards him. “It was the maid.” Thorax and Heart exchanged glances then looked back to Twilight. “Chrysalis tried to tell me something was wrong. I didn’t listen. I vouched for her. And she betrayed me.” Twilight shook her head, her fur rising as static arced across her body.

“And we’ll deal with her just as soon as Chrysalis is back on her hooves,” Doctor Heart said. “But for now, try to calm yourself, Twilight.”

“Calm?” Twilight twitched.

“T-Twilight?” Chrysalis squeezed Twilight’s hoof. It was weak, but it was there.

“I’m here, Chrysalis.”

“Y-Tou’re sh-shaking.”

The princess squeezed her eyes shut. “Yeah. I know.”

“It’s making it hard to r-rest.”

Those were the last coherent statements Chrysalis made for the next hour. Twilight’s rage quelled slightly while Thorax and Heart looked on with concern. Eventually, Doctor Heart’s nurse returned, carrying a different syringe, this time loaded with clear fluid.

“What is that?” Thorax asked, helping line that needle up with one of Chrysalis’ weak spots.

“We were able to whip up an antivenom,” Hunt said from over the doctor’s shoulder.

“All you need to know is that it should help,” Doctor Heart explained, pressing the plunger and injecting the medicine near where he’d drawn from originally. Before long, she was already showing signs of improvement.

“Alright, Twilight. You can let her rest now,” Doctor Heart said.

“Right.” The princess returned to stroking her lover’s mane, whispering softly in her ear. “You’re alright. You can rest now, Chryssy.”

Chrysalis’ lips moved in an attempt to speak, but exhaustion overwhelmed her. Her eye closed as she nuzzled against Twilight’s body. Within moments, she was sleeping soundly. To anyone who hadn’t witnessed the last hour’s events for themselves, the scene would have looked almost peaceful.

“Let me see the report,” Doctor Heart ordered. His underling produced a sheet of paper for him to scrutinize.

“What does it say?” Twilight asked.

The doctor didn’t answer right away, but Twilight could see his gaze drifting left to right as he scanned the page.

“Manticore venom.” He shook his head. “It’s high grade and deadly, but common enough that antivenoms can be produced quickly and with a very high recovery rate.”

“What does that mean?”

“It’s hardly a tool of a trained killer,” Heart explained.

“And it also means the source could be difficult to track down,” Hunt added.

“We know the maid had something to do with it,” Thorax growled.

Doctor Heart shrugged. “It’s possible she may have been nothing but a delivery system. If somepony else is pulling strings, we’ll have to be more careful.”

The evening ticked by, giving way to the darkness of night. A new moon, combined with an overcast sky, left the night black and dismal. An eerie reflection of Twilight’s current mindset. Even if she wanted to leave Chrysalis' side, she wasn’t sure she had the stomach to face whatever challenge came next on her own.

Suddenly, she felt something cold touch her shoulder. She watched Thorax sit down beside her, his face twisted in distress.

“Everything okay?” Twilight asked softly.

“I . . .” He hesitated. “I know this isn’t a good time. But we need to talk.”

“About what?” Twilight didn’t have the energy to waste on anxiety.

“Chrysalis. She’s . . . She’s in bad shape, Twilight.”

“I can see that, Thorax,” Twilight said, trying her best not to let her annoyance seep into her voice. Given Thorax’s sudden hesitation, she guessed she didn’t succeed. “Look, I’m sorry. I just . . . I’m at my limit here, Thorax. I want to help, but I don’t know what to do. Everything’s just gone so . . . so wrong.”

“Yeah.” He chuckled humorlessly. “That’s sort of why I hate to ask you this.”

“Ask me what?”

“To take her.” Thorax sighed. Twilight reached out to him, but he pulled away. “Just listen to me for a minute. Everything you said up in your room? You were right. As much as I want to bring her home, I can’t. The other changelings would never accept her back.” His lip quivered. “Twilight, I’ve put off making my choice for as long as I can.”

“It’s alright, Thorax.”

“It’s not alright!” He shouted, jumping back up to his hooves. “Nothing about this is alright! I never wanted any of this. I wanted to help as many as I could. I wanted everyone to have a happy ending. But that’s not how any of this works. I get that, now.”

“What are you saying?” Twilight tried to stand, but Chrysalis’ weight kept her down.

“I’m saying that you were right.” His flame extinguished. “I’ve put this off for too long.”

“Thorax?”

“I’m leaving, Twilight,” he whispered. As quiet as his words were, they nearly crushed him under their weight.

“You’re . . .?”

“Leaving. Tonight.” Thorax let his answer hang in the air. “I’ve tried to balance my subjects’ and Chrysalis’ needs. But I can’t anymore. Not with all of this chaos.”

Twilight glanced down at the changeling lying in her lap, then back to Thorax. “I understand. You’re the king, Thorax. Your subjects have to be your highest priority. It’s the right thing to do.”

“There’s nothing right about any of this.” Thorax shook his head. “She saved me. She protected me. And now that she needs me, I’m leaving. It’s . . .monstrous.”

“It’s also what she would want you to do.”

“I know. That just makes it worse.” The king collapsed back onto the floor beside Twilight. “Besides, you have a lot on your plate, too. Yet, here I am, dumping her on you to take care of.”

Twilight grinned slightly. “I’m more than happy to take care of her, Thorax.”

He scoffed. “For now.”

Her grin melted into a frown. “What’s that supposed to mean? After everything I’ve done for her, you think I would just toss her away?”

“You might not have a choice.”

Twilight wanted to be angry, but something in Thorax’s voice made it clear he wasn’t telling her the whole truth. “Thorax, stop talking in riddles. If there’s something I need to know, then tell me. Hiding things from me will just make it worse.”

“I’m not . . .” Thorax yanked on one of his antlers. “I’m not hiding anything. I’m just . . . not sure how to tell you.”

“Just come right out and say it?” Twilight suggested.

“Fine.” He took a calming breath that didn’t seem to work too well. “Chrysalis will be dead by the end of the week.”

Twilight’s body went numb. “What?”

“I was hoping I was wrong. But the more I think about it, the more I can’t help but notice that it all adds up. Chrysalis is dying.”

Twilight furrowed her brow. “Are you talking about the poison?”

“No. Not exactly.” He dragged his hooves down his face, desperately trying to keep himself together. “Twilight, I’ve seen Chrysalis shrug with mortal wounds without so much as flinching. She’s as tough as they come. But look at her.” Thorax waved his hoof toward Chrysalis. Toward her missing leg. Her missing eye. The thin cracks and pale coloring of her chitin.

“She’s been through a lot recently,” Twilight argued.

“She’s been doing that her whole life. And I’ve never seen her end up like this.”

Twilight leaned forward, holding tight to Chrysalis. “What’s wrong with her? Maybe we can fix it?”

“She’s starving,” Thorax said. For the moment, he seemed to have leveled himself. “I knew she hadn’t fed in a while, but I thought that she had enough energy to keep going. I thought that was why she hadn’t healed her wounds.” He reached out, running his hoof along Chrysalis’ slender cheek. “But the way she reacted to that poison . . .”

“We cleared the poison from her system. She’ll be fine, won’t she?”

Thorax shook his head. “That’s not my point. It shouldn’t have affected her in the first place. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn’t even have noticed it. Her magic would have healed her. But it didn’t. And since I doubt she did it on purpose, that only leaves one possibility.”

“She doesn’t have any magic left,” Twilight realized.

Thorax nodded. “If you burn through too much magic, you’ll just end up tired and with a pretty decent headache. But Changelings? We’re beings of magic. It’s what keeps us alive. Without it, we die.”

Twilight scratched her head. “Then all we need to do is feed her, right? That would replenish her magic. Right?”

“Yeah.” Thorax offered Twilight a look she could only interpret as pity. “Except we have no way to do that.”

“I’ll do it.” Twilight grabbed his shoulder, the sudden movement startling the king. “Tell me how to save her.”

He put his own hoof on hers. “It’s not that simple, Twilight.” He bit his lip. “There’s a lot of risk involved, including a decent chance that you might not survive it.”

The room fell quiet as Twilight considered his words. Her mortality wasn’t something she spent time thinking about. At the very least, she knew that sitting idly by, watching Chrysalis die, knowing that she could have done something to stop it scared her far more than death.

“I can handle it,” Twilight said firmly.

“I admire the enthusiasm, but that might not be enough.” Thorax turned his body to face Twilight. “Has Chrysalis told you anything about her magic? About how dangerous it might be?”

Twilight thought for a moment. “She might have mentioned it, but never gave me much clarification on anything.”

“Alright, listen.” He waited until Twilight gave him her full attention. “Changelings’ magic is bound by their emotions. The more strongly we feel towards something, the more powerful our magic becomes. Take Chrysalis for example.” He glanced down toward his mother. “Her willpower is far beyond any Changeling I’ve ever met. It’s what makes her magic so powerful.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Twilight said.

“But it’s a two-edged sword,” Thorax continued. “If we can’t control our emotions, then we can’t control our magic. Which is what makes her so dangerous to you. Truth be told, she might be more likely to kill you now than when she was your enemy.”

Twilight blinked. “Now you’ve lost me.”

Thorax closed his eyes. “Do you remember the Nightmare?”

“A little. I remember Chrysalis got hurt really badly.” Twilight’s gaze flickered toward Chrysalis’ missing leg. “What does that have to do with this?”

“Luna told me the story. She threw herself into the path of the Nightmare’s spell to save you. And it should have killed her. But it didn’t. Do you know why?” Twilight shook her head. “If you asked her directly, she would try to rationalize it away. Maybe she’d say that it was a tactical decision. But it wasn’t. She sacrificed herself to save you.”

A bitter taste assaulted Twilight’s tongue.

“But it was that love that saved her,” Thorax said. “She didn’t think. She simply reacted. It was an instinct. And that love she felt for you strengthened her magic. She survived because she loved you.”

“I . . .” Twilight simply stared down at Chrysalis. Her heart felt heavy.

“And that same love could kill you, if you’re not careful,” Thorax warned. “That’s what I’m trying to tell you.”

“She wouldn’t hurt me.”

“She wouldn’t even realize she was doing it.” He sighed. “Let me put this plainly, Twilight. The stronger she feels towards you, the stronger her magic will be on you. That includes feeding. She might drain you dry before you even realize what’s happening.”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut. As much as she didn’t want to believe Thorax, the logical half of her mind knew he was telling the truth. But one thought pushed through the rest, drawing Twilight’s full attention. She set her jaw and looked at Thorax. “Even if I don’t survive, I still want to save her.”

Thorax stared up at the ceiling. “I know you do. I’m not telling you this because I doubt your resolve. I’m telling you so that you can be prepared for what might happen. And so that you know exactly what you’re getting yourself into by being with Chrysalis.”

“I love her, Thorax.”

“I know. And I know she loves you. But there’s a reason Changelings don’t usually fall in love. The bonds between our magic and our emotion make us dangerous to those we love.”

They sat in silence for a long while.

After assuring Chrysalis’ health, Doctor Heart and his assistant packed up their stations and returned to Celestia’s chambers. Crow wasn’t far behind them, returning to her post at Luna’s beck and call. Now, only Thorax and Twilight remained.

“Thorax?” Twilight began. “Why didn’t Chrysalis tell me this was happening?”

“Maybe she didn’t want to risk hurting you.” He shrugged. “Or maybe she just didn’t know.”

“How could she not know?” Twilight whined.

“You said the two of you have been spending a lot of time together, right? Just being near you might have been enough to keep her on her hooves.”

“Being near me?”

“Yeah, you see . . .” Thorax paused. “Before I explain this, I’m giving you one last chance to stop this.” Thorax warned. “Nopony would blame you if you walked away. Not even Chrysalis.”

Despite the grim circumstances, Twilight couldn’t help but smile. “She gave me the same warning plenty of times. I didn’t listen to her, either. Give me your warning, but then I want you to tell me how to help her.”

Thorax gathered his thoughts. “Alright. First things first. You need to know how a changeling feeds.”

“Do we really have time for this?” Twilight asked.

“Yes.” Thorax said firmly. “Even if you survive, you’ll still be out of commission for a little while. I might not be here when you wake up. Before I leave, though, I need to make sure that you know what you’re doing. That you know how to take care of Chrysalis.”

“Alright.” Twilight nodded. “And Thorax? Thank you for trusting me.”

“You can thank me if you live through this,” he moaned.

52: Something Intimate

“Changelings feed on love.” Thorax said it so matter-of-factly that it caught Twilight off guard. He stopped, clearly waiting for some response.

“I . . . am aware of that,” Twilight said back, her brow furrowed.

“But it’s not quite that simple. There are a lot of different types of love in the world. And even more meanings to the word outside of that.” Twilight thought of interrupting, but decided against it. Instead, she cleared her mind, readying her mental notepad. “But rather than all of that, you have to learn the ways of love the same way changelings do.”

“I’m ready,” Twilight said, her nodding.

“The first thing you’ve got to learn: a changeling doesn’t always have to feed directly from you. Sometimes, just being near somepony they love is enough to keep them going. Or, at the very least, to slow down how often they need to feed.” If Thorax still felt hesitant to aid Twilight in this endeavor, he didn’t show it. His voice sounded confident and neutral, the same way a teacher’s might.

“This is what you were saying earlier, right? About her being around me?”

Thorax nodded. “All living things exude an aura, Twilight. It acts as a sort of emotional barrier between them and the world around them. And, even if you didn’t realize it at the time, you’ve felt these auras.” He motioned toward the door with a hoof. “Think of Doctor Heart, for example. He’s able to keep his cool even in the most chaotic of situations. And you can feel that. That calming influence.”

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t know about that. Usually, if Doctor Heart’s showing up, it’s something I should be stressed out about.”

“As I said, you might not always be aware of it, but you do feel it.” He shrugged. “Why do you feel happier around friends? Why do you get a sickly feeling about someone in your gut before you’ve ever met them? Sure, there may be things you notice about them, but that aura is helping nudge you in the right direction.”

“Okay.” Twilight closed her eyes, imagining her quill marking down her words. “All living things exude an emotional aura.”

“Yes.” Thorax watched her short ritual with a raised brow. “Including love. You know that warm, fuzzy feeling you get standing beside someone you love? That’s the sort of love a changeling can feed off of.”

“Alright. So . . . how do I feed her with that?” Twilight asked, her lips pursed.

“You don’t. If you really love her, then standing beside Chrysalis’ magic will be enough to take care of that. You won’t even notice it’s happening. And honestly, she might not either.” Thorax started to twist his hooves, as though it might somehow clarify this abstract concept. “The aura itself is energy released from you. If Chrysalis consumes it, you won’t feel it.”

“Then how did this happen?” Twilight asked, motioning toward the sleeping Chrysalis. “I was only away from her for a few minutes. And besides, I’m here now. So, why isn’t it working?”

“And there’s the catch to indirect feeding.” Thorax said, shifting his weight. “It hardly provides any energy to us.”

“Then what-”

“It might not be enough to get us back up and running if we’re injured or if we burn too much of our magic, but for calm, daily life? If the love is consistent, it will keep us sated for maybe an extra week or two before we have to feed again.”

“I still don’t see how that helps us here,” Twilight said, gesturing wildly between herself and Thorax.

“It won’t.”

“Then why are you telling me this?”

Thorax’s shoulders heaved as he took a deep breath. “Like I said, I’m leaving. This is stuff you need to know if you’re going to be with her, and I highly doubt that she’s going to teach you these things, so somepony has to.”

“I get it,” Twilight scoffed.

“Okay then, next lesson.” Thorax took a moment to recover his mentoring tone. “When Changelings feed, we split off a piece of your life essence, your love. Almost immediately, you’ll feel tired. You won’t be able to think clearly. That tiredness will grow into exhaustion. You’ll probably pass out. And past that . . . you’ve lost too much.” He hung his head, seemingly ashamed of his species. “You won’t be able to feel anything anymore. You’ll never be happy, excited, or anything like that.”

“I’ve seen that for myself,” Twilight said quietly.

“Far too many ponies have.” Thorax sighed and waved a hoof toward Chrysalis. “And if she takes everything, it’ll feel like you’re falling asleep. Your heart will keep beating, you’ll keep breathing, but you’ll never wake up.”

Twilight blinked twice. “Wait, what? I didn’t know that last part.”

“Yeah. Even most changelings have never experienced that. It takes an immense amount of power to drain that much of something’s lifeforce. And with little profit from it.”

“Profit?” Twilight asked.

“That’s my word for it. When we feed directly, we have to use our magic to separate a piece of our victim’s lifeforce.” Thorax cleared his voice. “That sounds a little gruesome, but I promise it isn’t. It won’t hurt. And you’ll be back in tip-top shape after a good night’s rest.” He paused again. His words were coming more and more slowly. He was stalling, Twilight realized.

“Thorax?” He glanced up at her. “There’s something I need you to understand. Okay?” He nodded, slowly at first, but growing more enthusiastic. “This is my choice. Whatever happens, you’re not responsible for it. You warned me the best you could and made sure I was prepared for this. If something does go wrong, it isn’t your fault.”

“You realize that if you fail, it won’t just be you that dies, right?” He stood and started to pace, his steps heavy and slow. “If you die, then Celestia dies. If Celestia dies, Equestria dies. And I doubt they’ll be willing to show Chrysalis any mercy either. And after all of that, what happens next? Do the changelings die too?” He stared out the window, hoping that an answer would flutter by in the snow. “There’s so much riding on this, Twilight. Too much for me to ever be okay with this.”

Twilight frowned. “You’re right.” She laid back, staring up at the ceiling. “I mean, that might be the worst case scenario, but I get your point. I’m putting more than just myself at risk by doing this.”

“Knowing that, do you still want to do this?”

“Yes.” She was starting to get flustered now.

Thorax rested his forehead on the windowsill, groaning. “Twilight, you’re going to be the death of me.” He took a deep, dust-filled breath. “Fine. Let’s get this over with. Listen closely. This part is important.”

“Is that implying the rest of it isn’t?”

“Well, clearly the warnings didn’t work, so I guess not.” He shot Twilight a sour look from where he lay. “Anyways, I told you a bit about how our feeding works.”

“She takes a piece of my lifeforce,” Twilight remembered.

“And how nourishing that piece is comes from the relationship between the feeder and their meal. Despite how it might seem to those outside, changelings don’t like feeding off those who hate them. It makes the energy bitter and borderline useless.”

Twilight raised a hoof to stop him. “I’ve seen Chrysalis steal energy from plenty of creatures that didn’t like her. Including me.”

“In an emergency, yeah. Makes her pretty deadly in a fight. But it doesn’t do much for her nutrition-wise. No, in order to maximize the energy we can consume, we trick our victims into loving us.”

“Can you . . .” Twilight bit her lip. “Can you call them something other than victims?”

“Sure.” He shrugged. “The point is, the creature we’re feeding from needs to, at the very least, like us for us to get anything out of feeding. I know that might seem like a pretty small pool, but that’s where our magic comes in. If we take on the form of a loved one, or just a pony that they find cute, we’re able to get a bit more out of it. But even that has limitations. Love built on a lie is stronger than no love at all, but not by much.”

“Love built on a lie?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah. Remember what she did to Shining Armor? She tricked him into believing she was Cadance. Even though Chrysalis could feed directly off this love, she wasn’t actually the intended recipient. Therefore, the energy is weaker.”

“By the end, she was controlling Shiny.”

Thorax nodded. “That’s what long term exposure to a changeling’s magic can do. The more we feed on our vict- our meal, the deeper we sink our hooks into them. We can start being more lax with our tricks. Their mind warps and starts to deteriorate due to them fighting against their own reality.”

“Yeah. That’s one way to break a mind,” Twilight muttered.

Thorax tossed her a sullen glance. “I guess you would know.” He turned back to the window and cleared his throat. His voice was slowly returning to a lecturing tone. “Honestly, just being around a changeling for extended periods of time can influence others’ feelings toward us. When you’re closer to Chrysalis, you feel more love for her. When she’s feeding off you, you’ll want her more than anything.”

The words he spoke stuck in Twilight’s mind. Was there such a thing as true love with a changeling? Or was Shiny right, and she was under a spell? Either way, it didn’t matter at this point.

“But all of that is nothing compared to what you’re preparing to do.” He finally left the window, returning to Chrysalis side and sitting across from Twilight. He seemed to be looking everywhere except at her. “This feeding will be something I’ve never experienced before. Something that no changeling has experienced before. You’ll be feeding her voluntarily. Not out of pity, duty, or coercion.”

“Is it really that rare?” Twilight glanced down at Chrysalis. “For somepony to love a changeling, I mean.”

“It’s rare that prey falls for their predator,” Thorax said.

“I’m not prey,” Twilight said back.

“True. Which is why I’m trusting you.” He glanced at her for only a moment before turning away again. “So, this feeding will be different. I honestly don’t know how long a feeding from you could keep her going. Could be months, maybe years, depending on how well she rations. And then there’s how you’ll feel. As I said, being fed on makes you tired, lethargic. But in your case, it’ll make you feel . . .” Thorax leaned back and forth. “Let’s just say it’ll make you feel close to her.”

“You mean, like . . .” Twilight felt a tingle in her cheeks as they burned red.

“Possibly. Needless to say, it’ll be intense. Your love for her will overwhelm any thoughts or instincts that you have. She’ll be the only thing that matters to you. And Chrysalis will feel much the same. She’ll drain you dry without a single thought of hesitation. And by the time you realize that she’s killing you . . . you’ll want nothing more than to keep going.” Thorax rolled onto his side. “And that’s everything, I think. Understand?”

“I think so.” Twilight took a deep breath.

“Having second thoughts?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, I just think it’s kind of funny.”

“Oh? Something to share with the class?” He asked, sitting beside her.

“Yeah.” Twilight giggled softly. “Before all of this, I didn’t have the slightest interest in romance. I’d never even stopped to consider that someday I might fall in love, but . . .” A warm smile crawled across her face. “But now I spend a lot of time thinking about it, about her. I keep having these daydreams, wondering what our life will be like when all of this finally blows over. I’d never even had so much as a crush on another pony before. I don’t know how it happened, or why, but now I can’t imagine my life without her.”

She heard Thorax sigh, but couldn’t draw her gaze away from Chrysalis. A delicate hoof drew up over her cheek, teasing a few strands of her mossy, blue-green mane and causing the changeling queen to stir. “Yeah, I know it sounds crazy.”

“Everything about this situation is crazy, Twilight.” He laughed. “I don’t know if you realize this, but changelings don’t fall in love. And I don’t even mean we struggled to get anypony to like us, I mean that most changelings don’t really feel love for anypony else except each other.”

Twilight smiled and caressed Chrysalis’ cheek. “She told me it wasn’t the first time she felt this way.”

“Yeah, well, I guess Chrysalis has always been a little strange.” He put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, but she didn’t react. “Listen, I’m not saying that she doesn’t love you, I’m just saying that I’m not entirely sure what will happen because of it.”

“Whatever challenges we face, we’ll face them together,” Twilight promised, still focused on Chrysalis.

The room descended back into silence. Twilight chewed on his words as she played with Chrysalis’ mane. It didn’t feel like she was lying. But in the back of her mind, a seed of doubt had been planted. Was this just the awakening of her romantic side, clamoring for anyone to love? Or did she actually love Chrysalis?

Is this what it was supposed to feel like? Everyone around her kept telling her that this was wrong, that this was crazy. And she ignored them all. But what if they were right? What if this was some sort of trick, not from Chrysalis, but born of Twilight’s own mind. What did she know about love? How could she make that call?

“Twilight?”

The princess gasped as Thorax shocked her back to reality.

“Sorry.” Twilight turned away. “I was just lost in thought for a second.”

Thorax let his mentor’s mask fall as he inched himself over to sit beside Twilight. She waited for him to say something, to offer some hopeful platitude that would make everything okay. But instead, he stayed quiet.

“Is it really so wrong to love her?” Twilight asked, turning her head just enough to watch Thorax’s expression out of the corner of her eye.

“I couldn’t say for sure.” He bit his lip. “You know, I’m not telling you all this to drive you away from her. Maybe I’m wrong. Maybe you do love her. Like I said, I don’t really have a clue what I’m doing here, Twilight.”

“It certainly sounds like you were trying to drive me away,” Twilight muttered.

“I’m sorry.”

“Thorax, I want to believe I love her. I really do. But everyone keeps telling me that I’m wrong, that I’m out of my mind.” She paused. “I don’t know what to think anymore. I’m out of my depth here.”

“I know. I’m sorry that I’m not much help.”

“What would you do in my situation?”

Thorax hummed as he thought. “I’d ask you what you’d do in my situation,” he finally answered. He tried his best to deliver the line with a playful smile. And to his credit, he did manage a chuckle from Twilight.

“Thanks.”

“What can I say, I’m just helpful like that.”

Another round of silence. Heavy silence. The kind that Twilight felt might crush her if it lingered too long.

“Is this a bad idea, Thorax?” Twilight asked. Her voice was starting to quake.

“You really want to know what I think, Twilight?” He asked. She looked up at him with pleading eyes. “I think you should tell me to shut up.” Her head tilted to the side. “I don’t necessarily mean it as a joke this time. I know the danger, but I don’t know how you feel. If you really love her, then I won’t stop you.”

“How do I know if I really love her?”

“You don’t.” He shrugged. “Are you still willing to do this?”

Twilight closed her eyes. She clenched her teeth as a cacophony of voices called out to her, doubting her, telling her what to do, who to be, how to be. And just as the choir grew loud enough to break her, a single voice drowned out all the rest.

And with that voice, a single touch. A soft brush against her lips.

“You know what?” Twilight wiped the tears from her eyes and sat up straight. “Shut up, Thorax.” She smiled, and he responded with one in kind. “I’ve learned a lot about right and wrong over the last few days. Enough to know that I don’t care if this is the wrong choice. It’s the choice I want to make. Is it selfish? Maybe. Is it crazy? Absolutely. But it’s my choice to make.”

She crossed her forelegs over her chest, pouting. The scene made Thorax laugh.

“Glad to see you’ve figured that out.”

“I haven’t figured anything out,” Twilight explained. “I’m just tired of thinking. I’m tired of wondering what I should do. This time, I’m choosing what I want, and I’ll deal with whatever consequences come from that.”

“Spoken like someone in love,” Thorax said.

“Now, if you’re done trying to talk me out of this, tell me how to save her.”

Thorax’s gaze went from Twilight to Chrysalis and back again. “I did.”

“I mean, you taught me a lot,” Twilight began, “but it might be helpful if you told me how I actually get her to feed off me. There’s a good chance that she kept this from me because she didn’t want to put me in danger. Any suggestions?”

“Don’t give her a choice.” Thorax sniffed.

“I could use a bit more than that.”

“It’s based on her love for you, Twilight. Make it so that she wants you. That she needs you. You have to overwhelm her sense of caution. Might even try to make her a little reckless.”

A few ideas settled in Twilight’s head. “So, I guess I should get started then.”

“Wait.” Thorax stood. “I . . . I can’t really be here to watch this.”

“I wasn’t planning on g-going that far.” Twilight blushed.

“You don’t have to be embarrassed about that, Twilight. Changelings are pretty open about that sort of stuff. Kind of comes with the territory when you share thoughts.” A fit of coughing helped alleviate the tension in the air. “But this is a little different. Like I said, love is special for changelings. To us, a feeding between a changeling and their loved one is . . . it’s sacred. Intimate. Private.”

“Oh.” Twilight turned away.

“Yeah.” Thorax scratched the back of his neck. “I hope that helps you understand the gravity of the situation.”

“It . . . It does.” Twilight looked down at the changeling’s head resting in her lap. The weight of the moment had finally come down on her shoulders. It turned her stomach the same way exams used to. But there was another part of her, deep down inside, that wanted this.

Wanted her.

“Good luck, Twilight.” Thorax wore a sad smile.

“Thank you, Thorax. Now go. Take care of yourself and your changelings. I’ll see you again. Soon.”

“I hope so.”

Still wearing his shame and guilt, Thorax turned and walked out, shutting the door behind him. Twilight lit her horn, turning the door’s lock. She was alone now. With Chrysalis. There was no going back now.

She laid Chrysalis’ head down gently and moved into a better position. She lowered herself onto the makeshift cot, lying stomach-to-stomach with Chrysalis. One of her hooves looped around Chrysalis’ barrel while the other took her by the cheek. The changeling stirred, pressing herself against Twilight’s touch.

“Chrysalis? I need you to wake up. I’ve got something for you.”

53: To the Bittersweet End

“Twilight?” Chrysalis eyelid cracked open. “What is so important that you have to interrupt my beauty sleep?” She still sounded half-asleep, as though speaking to a dream.

“Can you hear me? How are you feeling?” Twilight eased her hoof across Chrysalis’ cheek, relieved that she still seemed to have some semblance of life left in her broken body. “I know you’re tired, but I need you to do something for me? Think you can try?”

“Depends.” Chrysalis yawned, showing off her new fangs growing in. “Is it quick?”

“I’m not sure. It might take a bit longer.” Twilight offered an unsure smile. She was close enough to Chrysalis that she could feel the changeling’s breath tickling her muzzle. She wrinkled her nose, stifling a giggle. Here, safe and warm in Chrysalis’ embrace, Twilight could almost forget about the world falling apart around her.

“Fine. B-But make it quick, I’m starting to . . .” Chrysalis started to drift away again, her words fading into obscure muttering. Twilight gave her a gentle nudge. When that didn’t work, she tried again, putting a bit of force behind it this time. Chrysalis’ eye crept back open. “What? Why are you shaking me? I’m trying to . . . to . . .”

For the briefest of moments, Twilight thought Chrysalis would fall asleep again, but instead, her drowsiness seemed to give way to confusion. She glanced down at herself. Or rather, at the warm body pressed against her. The two of them were laying on a cot made for one. Even if Twilight didn’t want to be so close, she didn’t have much of a choice.

“Your fur is really warm. Has it always been that warm?”

“Chrysalis, listen to me.” Twilight returned her hoof to Chrysalis’ cheek as a gesture of affection, but also to keep them both face-to-face. “You’re hurt. It’s serious.”

“I don’t feel hurt,” Chrysalis said. She tried to open her damaged eye, growing more and more frustrated when it refused to open. “Where’s Doctor Heart? He’ll know what to do. He’s pretty clever. For a pony, at least.”

“Chrysalis. Please. Focus.”

Her gaze dragged lazily up Twilight’s figure, finally meeting her eyes. She arched her brow and tilted her head, as if she were examining a painting on a wall.

“Your magic is weak. You’re starving,” Twilight explained.

“Am I?” Chrysalis asked over Twilight’s shoulder. “Might explain the tiredness.” Another yawn. “Very well, Miss Sparkle. You go get Thorax, and I’ll wait here and take a nap.”

“Chrysalis!” Twilight’s sudden volume startled Chrysalis, triggering an adrenaline rush and keeping her from passing out again. “Thorax is gone. He can’t help.”

“Then maybe get Celestia. I could have some fun with her.” She chuckled.

“Celestia’s not here either.”

“Then what about–”

“Chrysalis, you have to feed off me.”

The changeling pouted. “I’m not feeding off you, Twilight.”

Thorax’s warning echoed through Twilight’s head. Her instincts kicked in, warning her that this was stupid and reckless. She swallowed those worries back down and tightened her grip on Chrysalis.

“You don’t have a choice. You have to feed off me, or you’re going to die.”

Chrysalis scoffed. “And who told you that? Thorax? That grub doesn’t know the first thing about being a changeling. You shouldn’t be listening to him on such important matters.” She tried to sound confident, but the slurring and pitch-shifts made her sound more like a drunk.

“See? You’re in such bad shape you can’t even lie well.”

“I don’t know.” Chrysalis’ lips curled into a wicked grin. “I seem to be lying down pretty well right here on this cot.” She gave a breathy laugh.

Twilight didn’t even crack a smile. Noticing this, Chrysalis sobered up quickly.

“Get it? Because I’m lying–”

“You’re dying, Chrysalis!” Twilight screamed, her voice cracking. She started to tremble. “You need help. I don’t care about your excuses and I don’t care about your pride. I just want you to be safe.” The color drained from Chrysalis’ face. Her pale visage startled Twilight out of her rage. She turned away. “I’m sorry . . . I didn’t mean to yell.”

She expected annoyance. Stubbornness. Maybe even anger. But the last thing that Twilight expected was for Chrysalis to whine and cower like a filly.

“Chrysalis,” Twilight started, “I know you don’t want to do this–”

“It’s not that I don’t want to.” Chrysalis sighed. “By the Queens above! I would absolutely love to feed off you. All night long, in fact.” She offered a coy smile that slowly devolved into a shamed look. “But I can’t.”

“Because it’s dangerous?” Twilight asked.

“Incredibly.” She shrugged. “And as much as I hate to admit it, you’re the one pony that I can’t bring myself to hurt.”

“Thorax told me. Everything.” Twilight started to move her hoof up Chrysalis’ flank, lightly stroking her shell. “He told me that you could get caught up in the moment. You’d drain me dry. And I’d end up either dead or just a husk. Right?”

“Yes.”

Twilight laughed, earning her a confused glance from Chrysalis.

“What’s so funny?”

“Thorax spent all night trying to talk me out of it.”

“Seems like he failed.”

“I know the risks, Chrysalis. It’s dangerous. I get it.” Twilight nodded slowly. “But I’ve already made up my mind. Try all you want, but it won’t change anything.”

“You’re a stubborn mare. You know that?” Chrysalis narrowed her eye.

“Only when I need to be.”

Their conversation gave way to silence. As the minutes ticked by, Chrysalis started to nod off again. This time, rather than try to wake her back up, Twilight took a deep breath and prepared herself for what she knew she had to do.

“For what it’s worth, I’m sorry,” Twilight whispered. She pulled herself closer to Chrysalis’ body, close enough that she could feel Chrysalis’ heartbeat pressing against her own. She could feel the heat of her fur clashing with the cold touch of chitin. Twilight ducked her head down, pressing her cheek against Chrysalis’ collar. Slowly, she drew her muzzle up the changeling’s neck, drifting close to her ear. “I hope you’re not too mad at me for this.”

Steeling herself, she pulled Chrysalis’ head to the side, bringing them cheek-to-cheek. The simple shift caused Chrysalis to stir.

“Twilight? Now what–”

Her words were interrupted by Twilight’s lips brushing softly against her own. It took a few seconds before she realized what happened. By the time she could do something about it, she was already too late.

Twilight wrapped her front legs over Chrysalis’ shoulders and looped tight over the back of her neck. Her hind legs, meanwhile, wrapped around Chrysalis’ barrel. As hard as she fought to dislodge Twilight, she failed. Even if she could get a good grip, she didn’t have the strength to contend with an alicorn.

Their kiss broke for only a moment. Twilight’s gaze met Chrysalis’. “Please don’t do this, Twilight,” she pleaded.

“I have to. For your sake,” Twilight said, her breathing growing steadily heavier. Their kiss began anew. Chrysalis tried to struggle. She tried to fight. But she never stood a chance. With a trembling hoof, she started to caress Twilight’s cheek, tucking the loose strands of her purple mane back into place behind her ear.

Their kiss only intensified as Chrysalis’ defenses finally crumbled. Twilight released her grip, allowing Chrysalis to grab at her. Rather than try to toss her away, though, Chrysalis pulled her closer. The warmth from Twilight’s fur was enough to thaw the frozen night, and the frozen heart beneath it.

Still locked in their moment of passion, the couple’s weight shifted. They rolled off the edge of the cot and onto the hard tile floor. But that didn’t stop them. Twilight, now laying atop Chrysalis, curled in her wings, draping the two and shielding their private bond from the outside world. Chrysalis’ hooves traveled up and down Twilight’s body, following the lithe curves and her soft flank.

“I’m ready,” Twilight gasped.

Before she could catch her breath, Chrysalis pulled their muzzles together. But this time, Chrysalis tilted her head to the side, allowing their kiss a better angle. Twilight’s thoughts were in disarray. At least, she thought they were. At this moment, as Chrysalis’ tongue slipped into her mouth, Twilight couldn’t think of anything that wasn’t Chrysalis.

Her love.

Her whole world.

Twilight surrendered completely to Chrysalis’ control. She could feel something bubbling at her core. Something she had never felt before. Something warm. Something soft. Something she never wanted to let go of.

Without breaking their embrace, Chrysalis started to inhale deeply. Twilight’s muscles tensed, her fur stood on end. The more air the changeling took, the more Twilight’s lungs began to burn. Almost as though the air was being drawn straight from them. Eventually, Chrysalis pulled away. Twilight could see the emerald mist pouring from her lips and into Chrysalis’

Finally, having taken as much as she could, Chrysalis finally stopped the drain. Her lips closed around Twilight’s energy, and with a loud gulp, she swallowed. As Twilight marveled at the look of ecstasy on her lover’s face, she failed to notice the numbness spreading through her extremities until she collapsed, dropping her full weight against Chrysalis’ chest.

With a swift pounce, Chrysalis threw her weight, causing the two of them to roll even further from their bed. THis time, Chrysalis ended up on top. She put her full weight down on Twilight, pinning the alicorn beneath her while keeping them eye-to-eye. Twilight was struggling to catch her breath, partly from the drain, partly from the sheer elation flowing through her body.

No. Something was wrong.

As she met Chrysalis’ gaze, she didn’t see the changeling she’d spent the last few weeks with. Instead, she saw a wild glare and a hungry smile, the look of a predator who had caught their prey. Somewhere in the depths of Twilight’s mind, deep enough that she didn’t know it even existed, an inner voice called for her to fight, to scream, to panic at the sight of the creature that looked ready to consume her.

But she didn’t care.

She couldn’t.

She wanted Chrysalis. Her body. Her warmth. Her scent. Every piece of her became an addiction that Twilight couldn’t fight.

Their kiss began again. Despite the frightening visage, her movements remained gentle. Her lips felt softer than before. Her shell felt colder. Her heart beat louder, but Twilight’s started to slow. Then came the tongue. Then the breath. Twilight could do nothing but squirm as Chrysalis drew another breath of green mist from her. This time, without Twilight to restrain her, Chrysalis arched her back and tilted her head as she swallowed another piece of Twilight’s lifeforce. And as she did, Twilight deteriorated. The numbness that had claimed her limbs inched up her body. Her vision started to swim. Her heartbeat was slowing.

This was it, she realized, as Chrysalis returned for another kiss.

Twilight needed to fight. To push her away. She tried to remember Thorax’s words. He’d warned her about this, about this passion, this complete and utter enthrallment that Twilight couldn’t escape. This must have been it. At least, that’s what she would have thought, were she capable of it. Instead, she forced her weakening body to comply with Chrysalis’ demands, no matter the cost.

Another kiss.

Another breath.

Another trail of life draining from Twilight’s body.

This time, though, Twilight could no longer see the energy on her own breath. It had been drained away completely. This was it. This was the end. She would die here, nothing but a meal for Chrysalis.

And she couldn’t be happier.

If she was going to die, there wouldn’t be a better way to go. She would be part of her queen. As the last of her energy faded, Twilight’s eyes closed. Her heartbeat slowed to a dangerous degree. She didn’t try to fight the cold embrace of the abyss.

Then she heard a sputtering cough.

She forced her eyes open to see Chrysalis, just as she had been before, with her back arched and head leaning. But this time, she wasn’t swallowing. In fact, from the look and sounds, it sounded like she was choking. Twilight felt every muscle in the changeling’s body tense as she screamed.

Her head swung wildly, spattering Twilight with green mist and specks of warm blood. Twilight gasped as she revived. Her body was still stone and she still felt dizzy, but she was alive. For a moment, she felt disappointed. But, as Chrysalis’ magic faded, she felt a cold chill up her spine. She had been only moments away from death. And she welcomed it.

“There. Happy now, Twilight?” Chrysalis spat.

With a start, Twilight remembered she wasn’t alone. She tried to sit up, but her body didn’t have the strength for it. Still, she could see Chrysalis out of the corner of her eye, standing in the corner with her back turned.

“Kinda . . .” Twilight coughed.

Chrysalis turned, her eye filled with fury. She kept a hoof over her mouth. A thin line of blood was dripping down her chin. “You might be the craziest, most stubborn, most idiotic pony that ever existed! Queens above, Twilight, what were you thinking?”

Twilight kept quiet until Chrysalis finally cooled off.

“We had to. You were . . . you were going to die.”

“I know, but you . . .” Chrysalis sighed. She knelt down beside Twilight and started to lift her from the floor. Twilight couldn’t struggle. Neither could she help. She couldn’t even hold on as Chrysalis threw her over her back.

“What are you doing?”

“Going to bed,” Chrysalis said. She carried Twilight over to the gap up into her room. Twilight felt the changeling’s body start to tremble as two small slits opened in her back. New, pristine, slightly slimy wings protruded from her. They glowed with a radioactive green aura. She gave them a few experimental flaps, drying them. And, after securing Twilight in place, she took to the air. She buzzed up through the passageway and over to her bed, where she set Twilight and covered her with a blanket. Once Twilight was sufficiently comfortable, she stomped around the bed, sitting down on the far edge and hanging her head.

“Are you mad at me?” Twilight asked, her voice small and nervous.

“Livid,” Chrysalis growled. “You almost died, Twilight.”

“I know.”

“You know?” She scowled. “Is that all you have to say?”

“I didn’t have a choice,” Twilight moaned. Her dizzy spell only grew worse with each word. “I couldn’t just stand on the sideline and watch you die.” Twilight rolled onto her side, sinking her cheek into her pillow. “And I won’t apologize for it. I knew the risks. I decided you were worth it.”

“I . . .” Chrysalis’ voice trailed off with a sigh. “Just . . . don’t do it again, okay?”

“I can’t make that promise.” Twilight hesitated a moment. “I won’t make that promise.”

Chrysalis didn’t react. Her head hit the pillow, her body bent into a form mirroring Twilight’s. Together, they lay back-to-back, letting the silence of the night weight down on them with the rest of their blankets. The darkness tangled Twilight’s consciousness, but she struggled to stay awake. This conversation was far from over.

“Chrysalis?” Twilight asked.

No response.

“Fine.” Twilight tightened the grip on her pillow. “If you won’t talk, then I will.” As she spoke, she rolled onto her back, pushing her flank up against Chrysalis’ body. She stared at the broken and rotting rafters in the tower above. “I made a choice. It doesn’t matter if you’re happy about it. It wasn’t your choice to make.”

“Maybe It should have been,” Chrysalis growled.

“Well, tough luck,” Twilight barked. The boiling blood in her veins chased away sleep a little longer. “You were dying. And I had to save you. That’s all there was to it.”

“And what if you had died? Hmm?” Something in Chrysalis’ voice sounded off, but Twilight couldn’t pin down exactly why it bothered her. “Do you know how many ponies are counting on you? Your brother? Luna? Celestia?” She felt Chrysalis’ muscles clench. “You didn’t just risk your life. You risked their lives, too. You risked Equestria.”

Twilight struggled to sit up. “Since when do you care what happens to Equestria?”

“I don’t.”

“Then why do you care if I doomed them all? You don’t care about them.”

“I just . . .” Chrysalis’ voice cracked.

Twilight’s breath caught in her throat as she realized she recognized that sound. She leaned over Chrysalis’ side, trying to see her face. Chrysalis ducked away and covered her face in return. She wasn’t quick enough to stop Twilight from seeing the tears.

“Chrysalis?”

“You don’t get it, do you?” Chrysalis choked on a sob. It sounded somewhere between a laugh and a cry. “They need you.” She took a deep breath. “And I don’t just mean because of Celestia’s condition.”

“I don’t understand,” Twilight whispered. She reached for Chrysalis’ cheek, but the changeling shoved her back.

“You defeated Nightmare Moon. You reformed Discord. You stopped my invasion of Canterlot.”

“That wasn’t just me–”

“You’ve got friends, family, ponies that rely on you to help them through tough times. Did you ever stop to think of what might become of them? Or were you simply being selfish?”

Twilight recoiled.“So what if I was?” She asked, shaking off the shock.

Chrysalis exploded. She grabbed Twilight hard by the jaw and pushed her down against the bed. She leaned in close, her fangs bared, her eye wild. Twilight struggled against her iron grasp to no avail. “Because you still have others that care for you!”

Chrysalis’ chest heaved, desperate for air. Tears carved lines down her cheeks. Her teeth were grit, her jaw set. After a moment, her breathing slowed, but her grip only seemed to grow tighter. “Equestria needs you. Every pony out there is relying on you to save them, to protect them. Don’t you get that?” She released Twilight. “Everypony needs you, Twilight. Nobody needs me.”

Twilight took a second to recollect herself.

“That’s not true.”

“Of course it is. I know it for a fact. And so do you.” Chrysalis rolled back onto her side of the bed. She stared up at the ceiling, letting her tears run back into her splayed out mane. “You shouldn’t throw away your life for me. It’s not worth it . . . I . . . I-I’m not worth it.”

“You’re wrong.” Twilight said, shaking her head.

Chrysalis closed her eyes. “Of course I am.”

“I need you.”

“No. You don’t.” This time, Chrysalis rolled toward Twilight, meeting her eye-to-eye. To Twilight’s surprise, the changeling was smiling as she cried. “As much as it hurts my pride to admit, I know you don’t need me.”

“Yes, I do. I wouldn’t have made it this far without you, Chrysalis. The cure for Celestia, helping me rein in Luna, and just keeping me from losing my mind. Sometimes . . .” Twilight’s voice grew quiet. “Sometimes it feels like you’re the only one here who keeps me sane.”

“I am sure you would have found a way through each of those without me. Even the Nightmare.”

Twilight blinked. “The Nightwhat?”

“The Nightmare?” Chrysalis repeated.

“I don’t know what that is, but I’m sure you helped a lot with that, too.” Chrysalis opened her mouth to respond, but wasn’t sure how. “But either way, fine. Maybe you’re right. Maybe I don’t need you.” As Twilight let her head hang, she crept a hoof over the sheets, grabbing Chrysalis’ and gripping her tight. “But I want you . . .”

“Twilight . . .”

The princess squeezed Chrysalis’ hoof. “I want you to stay with me. To stay by my side. Regardless of what comes next, I want you to be here. I still owe you a new life, remember?”

“Yeah. I remember.” Chrysalis brushed a lock of Twilight’s mane out of her face. She wiped away a tear and chuckled. “You might be alone in thinking that, though.”

“I don’t care. It’s not the first time nopony’s believed me.” Twilight flashed her teeth in a prideful grin. “And I don’t mean to brag, but I usually end up being right,” she boasted. “So do me a favor and don’t sell yourself so short. You mean a lot to me. And I want to keep you around.”

“Alright. Fine. You win. I surrender.” Chrysalis rolled her eye. “I yield to the mighty princess.” Twilight gave a half-hearted, almost drunk cheer. “And now that we’ve settled that, why don’t you close your eyes and rest. It’ll be morning soon.”

“Yeah. That doesn’t sound like a bad idea,” Twilight said, driving her point home with a hearty yawn. “Goodnight, Chrysalis.”

And with that, Twilight turned again, resting with her back to Chrysalis. The soft pillow cradled her cheek. And even as she drifted off, she could feel Chrysalis’ gaze on her and hear her breathing.

“Goodnight, Twilight.”

She let a moment of silence pass.

“And thank you. For everything.”

Author's Note

Hey all,

Been a while, I know. Been pretty busy lately. I hope to get things back on track.
As an apology, enjoy these four chapters, all uploaded together.

Thanks all and happy reading!

54: An Unexpected Inquisition

As Chrysalis climbed out of her bed, she made sure to keep her movements slow and deliberate, so as not to wake her partner beside her. She rounded the foot of the bed, heading for the bathroom door on the other side of the room. A smirk pulled at the corners of her mouth as she looked back. She wondered what the elder princesses would think of this scene: Twilight, face down in her pillow, snoring, a short string of drool at the corner of her mouth. Shaking her head, Chrysalis continued on.

She stepped into the bathroom and shut the door behind her.

In both cleanliness and size, this bathroom was greatly inferior to the ones in the royal chambers. Despite this room also being made for an alicorn, the bathtub looked about the right size for a regular pony, a size Chrysalis had outgrown long ago. Not that the plain porcelain bath looked all that comfortable anyways.

Either way, Chrysalis hadn’t come here for a bath. Her horn flickered with magic, turning the shower’s knob as far into the red as it could go. The pipes rattled, producing quick bursts of water from the showerhead. After a few of these bursts, the flow settled back into its regular stream and the pipes fell silent.

Before stepping in, she tested the temperature with her hoof, recoiling when she felt its icy touch. While waiting for the hot water to arrive, she crossed over to the sink, leaning up against the countertop to take some of the weight off her hooves. Her stump leg throbbed as she lifted it from the floor. The provided prosthetic was crude. Perhaps the doctor could procure her a new one. One with some cushion, hopefully.

Calming herself with a sigh, Chrysalis couldn’t help but catch a glimpse of her reflection. An oversized vanity mirror sat behind the sink, leaning against the wall. Idly, Chrysalis wondered if it might have fallen. The crack bisecting the reflection certainly lent some credit to that theory.

Chrysalis studied the changeling staring back at her. She almost didn’t recognize herself. Her mane was unkempt and overgrown, slicked back with mud and grime. Her chitin didn’t fare much better. Though the cracks had closed, her shell had lost its luster. But that was hardly the most noticeable mark. She stared into her reflection’s missing eye.

Taking a moment to steady herself, she lifted one of her hooves toward the wound. The flesh around the eye was cracked and swollen still. She prodded at it inquisitively, sending small surges of pain through her cheek. At some point in her long life, Chrysalis heard that the eyes were windows to the soul. Now, as she gazed into the place her eye had once been, she saw nothing but a yawning abyss, endless and gluttonous.

Captured by her thoughts, she continued to poke at the wound. She only noticed when a sharp, stabbing pain made her flinch. A small corner of the wound had reopened, spilling a line of blood down her cheek in the shape of a teardrop. Chrysalis watched as the white porcelain basin was spattered with drops of red.

“I’m falling apart.”

With a scoff, Chrysalis turned her back to the mirror. She limped over to the edge of the tub and sat down. There, she lifted her leg and started fumbling with the buckles that held her prosthetic in place. Even when it was open, though, it took a sturdy tug to dislodge it. Chrysalis bit her tongue to keep quiet. It felt like ripping off an old bandage. As she set the leg aside, she spied dry blood on the buckles.

She pulled open the shower door, flooding the room with a cloud of steam. Steeling herself with a deep breath, she plunged beneath the water. She tilted her head back, basking in the feel of scalding water spilling down her face and back. Her breathing stayed slow as she tilted her head to either side, spreading the heat across the rest of her body.

Flecks of dirt and mud were stripped from her mane, swirling in a constant spiral as they disappeared down the drain. With a cautious demeanor, she braced one of her fore legs against the wall. She planted her back leg against the floor, testing it with increasingly more of her weight until it adjusted. Once she was sure it was safe, she raised her last hoof up toward her mane, teasing it in an effort to draw out the rest of the muck trapped within.

Though the water splashed off her shell, the heat punched through just enough to soothe the aching body beneath. As she unwound, a warm shiver crawled up her spine. It rinsed away her thoughts away, stripped away any semblance of self. It felt rather nice to burn like this.

As much as she wanted it, Chrysalis despised the silence. How long had she been alone? How many years had it been since she was able to smile and laugh as freely as she could now? And all because of her.

Twilight.

The same Twilight that she’d spent years plotting against. The same Twilight she once blamed for her solitude, for taking everything from her. Despite the horrible things Chrysalis had done to her, Twilight risked everything to save her.

More than likely, Twilight would never know just what she had done for Chrysalis. The changeling queen would have died without her rescue, of course. But Chrysalis had been dying long before that, since that day she stood in those sandstone streets, consumed in the same flames that had claimed everything she loved.

With a smile, Chrysalis’ strength waned. She bent her buckling knee, lowering herself to the floor before her wounds could do it for her. She hung her head beneath the water, allowing it to wash down her face. Bit by bit, the dirt chiseled off her.

To Chrysalis, time ceased to exist. She only realized it when the water started to cool. She shut off the shower. The last dregs of water swirled down the drain, leaving the water dripping from her mane as the only sound in the world. With the aid of her magic, she dug through the linen closet for the cleanest towel she could find and started to dry.

Once she had finished, she tossed it aside and retrieved her wooden leg. Biting her lip to stifle herself, she slid the prosthetic into place and buckled the straps tight. She gave it a few test steps before putting her full weight on it. From the corner of her eye, she spied her reflection in the mirror.

“I’m falling apart.”

“No.” Chrysalis sighed. “I fell apart a long time ago.”

“You think she cares for broken goods?”

“More than she ought to. I think she’s a little crazy.”

“You know what they say about stones and glass houses, right?”

“Yeah,” she said through a grin. “Turns out, crazy might just be what I needed.”

“I hope you’re right.”

“Me too.”

Chrysalis stepped away from her reflection. She flipped the switch on her way out, darkening the one source of non-natural light in the room. Outside, the sun was just starting to peek over the mountains. For Twilight’s sake, Chrysalis took her fill of the sunrise and pulled the blinds close, dousing herself with dust in the process. She used her magic to close the rest of the windows, darkening the room completely.

With that done, Chrysalis made her way over toward the bed.

“Seriously?” she muttered under her breath.

Twilight was lying in the center of the bed, her wings and legs splayed out on both sides. Chrysalis attempted to climb in alongside her, but no matter how she twisted and stretched, she couldn’t challenge Twilight’s claim to the whole of the bed. Rolling her eyes, she plucked one of the more vulnerable pillows and stepped away from the bedside.

After circling once or twice, she tossed down the pillow and knelt onto an ornate rug that covered most of the floor. With a sigh, she lowered her head onto the pillow and closed her eye.

Before she could fall asleep, a presence in the room caught her attention. Her eye crept open. A dark figure stood at the entrance to the room. It was the silhouette of a stallion, dressed in black-ish armor. Two bat wings protruded from his back.

Without a word, the intruder ushered Chrysalis to follow and disappeared down the hole to the first level. Overcoming her initial shock, Chrysalis considered her options. More than likely, if she didn’t follow, that soldier would come back for her. Plus, the sooner she followed, the sooner she would be able to sleep. Regardless of how uncomfortable her bed actually was, she couldn’t wait to get back to it. Her old bones creaked and popped as she stood. Given the stiffness, she wondered if she actually might have slept a while.

Regardless, she stretched out her wings and glided down from her room. The lights on the first floor had been dimmed. Streams of morning sunlight were slipping through the gaps in the curtains. The stallion stood in the center of the room. Seeing him in the light, Chrysalis realized he bore a heavy resemblance to Crow.

“I take it that you have a good reason for interrupting my sleep?” Chrysalis scowled.

“Indeed,” the thestral answered in a tone far too cocky for her liking.

“Well, are you going to tell me? Or should I start guessing?”

“You’ve been summoned before the Court.” He shrugged. “In other words, Princess Luna would like to speak with you. She sent me to escort you.”

“Aww. Luna.” Chrysalis hung her head. “Because that’s what I wanted to deal with this early in the morning.” She shook her head. “Can you at least tell me why I’ve been summoned?”

Another shrug. “No idea.”

The changeling groaned. “Fine. I suppose I have a little time to waste on her.”

The thestral beamed. “Good. Follow me.”

He led her through a long hallway back into the main structure of the castle. This early in the morning, the maids were just beginning their daily chores. Several of them, dressed in their black and white uniforms were scurrying about, laden with trays or buckets. Chrysalis kept her guard up, searching for the one that had attacked her. Strangely enough, none of them reacted to the changeling’s presence.

“Seems like everypony’s keeping busy,” Chrysalis said.

The thestral glanced back over his shoulder. “Yeah. The way they act, you could almost believe Equestria isn’t falling apart at the seams.”

“By the way, I don’t believe I ever caught your name.”

“Raven. I believe you’ve already met my sister.”

“The other bird-brain?”

“That’s the one.”

Chrysalis nodded. “She seems capable.”

“Yeah.” Raven’s returned his attention to the hallway ahead of them. “But I would never admit it to her face. She might seem a bit quiet, but she’s got enough ego to match the nobles.”

“Does she now?” Chrysalis tightened her lips. “Maybe we could get along after all.”

The walk to the throne room was longer than Chrysalis remembered. Of course, there was every possibility that her feelings had something to do with the shock of pain shooting up her stump leg with every step. As hard as she tried to fight it, she couldn’t hide her pain forever. Seemingly of its own volition, her body forced her to start limping.

“You alright?” Raven asked.

“I’m fine. Just not used to such a long walk.”

Fine was a bit of a stretch. She had to grit her teeth to keep quiet.

“Alright. We’re here.”

Raven stopped in front of a grand doorway. Chrysalis recognized the castle entryway around her. With the room as quiet as it was, she could hear a commotion on the other side of the doors. It sounded like an argument. Plenty of shouting and posturing. She could already feel the headache taking root.

Raven stopped fast. “A bit of warning before we go in. The nobles aren’t happy with you. So, do all of us a favor and try to be on your best behavior.”

“Should I care what a bunch of nobles think of me?”

“Yeah. You should.” Raven turned to face her. “You’re not just a changeling anymore. Princess Twilight has put her reputation on the line for you. If you stir up trouble, you’ll just be making things harder for her. With that in mind, I’ll tell you again; try to be on your best behavior.”

“Very well,” Chrysalis grumbled. After everything Twilight had done for her, behaving was the least she could do to pay that debt.

Without another word, Raven motioned for the guards to open the door and stepped aside, motioning for Chrysalis to continue on her own. “Good luck,” he whispered as she passed.

Luna stood beside her throne, her expression sour as she was berated by the crowd gathered below. There must have been over a dozen ponies, all dressed in outfits far too absurd to be regular ponies. Nobles, Chrysalis figured. Just looking at them, she could already feel a pit in her stomach. Nevertheless, Raven’s advice stuck. She took a moment to settle her emotions and strode forward with the confidence only a queen could muster.

“Ahh. Chrysalis. Welcome. We were just beginning,” Luna announced. If Chrysalis didn’t know better, she might have thought Luna sounded relieved to see her. “Now that both parties have arrived, we can begin.”

“Begin what? There’s nothing to discuss here,” One of the stallions in the noble mob shouted. He was larger than the rest, a unicorn with green-ish fur and a vibrant mane. The symbol on his flank depicted crossed swords. Which would explain why he had his own blade sheathed at his hip. “She should be taken to the dungeon immediately.”

“Calm yourself, Lord Hilt. I will not have you threatening guests until guilt has been decided,” Luna responded, her voice calm.

“Of course she is guilty,” Hilt shouted back. The crowd behind him seemed to rally at his words, cheering him on, but were ultimately kept in check by the line of guards between the prisoner and the crowd. “How can you stand there and allow such blatant criminal actions to go unpunished?”

“I said that was enough, Lord Hilt!” Luna’s voice echoed from the marble arches. “Continue to hinder these proceedings and I will not hesitate to have this case thrown out along with you.” She cleared her throat, straightened her regalia, and settled into her throne.

“Now, shall we begin?”

At their princess’ command, the guards formed a half-circle around Chrysalis and ushered her forward. The same unicorn from before – Lord Hilt, Chrysalis guessed – stepped forward to mirror her. Among the guards, she spied the familiar face of Shining Armor.

“Now,” Luna continued. “Miss Chrysalis, there is quite a lengthy list of crimes you will answer for in due time.” Chrysalis frowned. That hardly narrowed it down. “However, any crimes prior to your arrival to Canterlot are not the focus of this meeting. You will face judgment for those another time. Today, you stand accused of attempting to kill a member of the Blueblood noble family.”

“Excuse me?” Chrysalis laughed.

“You heard what the princess said,” Lord Hilt cried out. “You attacked my niece. You’re lucky I took this to the court, Creature. I honestly considered running you through with my own blade.”

“Oh, I would have loved to see you try that,” Chrysalis smiled.

“That is enough from both of you,” Luna chastised them.

“Of course. Apologies, Princess,” Hilt said, bowing until his horn touched the floor. “I am simply a little short-tempered. As an attack on one’s own kin is apt to do.”

“You are forgiven, Lord Hilt.” Luna cleared her throat. “Now, your niece is here, yes? Have her step forward. I would have her give an account of what happened yesterday.”

“As you wish, Princess.”

Hilt turned to face the crowd behind him and gave a slight nod. Reluctantly, the group split apart, revealing a mare in maid’s uniform at the core of their formation. Bandages were wrapped around her shoulder and she had a bruise on her cheek. Chrysalis felt her blood pressure spike.

“You!” Chrysalis snapped. Before she could even think to stop herself, she bared her fangs, snarling like a rabid dog. The guards around her raised their weapons. A few of the nobles stepped forward, putting themselves between the changeling and her target. The mare herself cowered, running to her uncle’s embrace and burying her face in his fur.

“I will not allow you to harm her again, Monster,” Lord Hilt cried, his blade, a rapier of sorts, ripped from its sheath and hovered before him.

“Harm her?” Chrysalis spat. “She’s lucky to be alive after what she did to me.” The blunt end of a spear crossed her chestplate. She turned to the side to see Shining Armor there. He had an almost excited look in his eyes. He was waiting for her to try something. Seeing him reminded Chrysalis of just what was at stake here. She had to remember, she was doing this for Twilight’s sake. With that, she calmed down.

The mare held her uncle tight, trembling. Chrysalis had to admit, the girl could have been a stage actress if her career in service hadn’t panned out.

“Then you admit you’re the one who put her in this state?” One of the nobles asked.

“Is that a confession?” Another said, amazed.

“Miss Chrysalis, if you cannot restrain yourself, I will have no choice but to have you shackled and chained for the remainder of this session,” Luna said.

“Do it,” the crowd chanted.

“Chain her up.”

“She deserves it.”

Luna silenced the growing rabble with a glare. “Do I make myself clear, Miss Chrysalis?”

Chrysalis scowled. “She’s the one who should be on trial here.”

“That remains to be seen. Now, I will only repeat this once more. Do you understand?”

The changeling took a deep breath and thought of Twilight. “Yes. I understand.”

The guards retreated, but did not relax.

“Good.” Luna returned her attention to the servant. “Now, Lord Hilt, is your niece willing to explain to the court the series of events that led us to this moment?”

Hilt returned his blade to his hip and whispered something in his niece’s ear. The young mare nodded and slipped from his embrace. She inched toward the throne, her tear-stained eyes trained on Chrysalis, watching for the slightest hint of movement.

“I-I will try to do as you a-ask, Princess Luna,” she said.

“Thank you. Your testimony will no doubt be invaluable to figuring out what happened here. Now, take all the time you need and make sure you leave nothing out. Even the smallest detail could help.”

Chrysalis ground her teeth. She still had half a dozen spears leveled at her chest. Her sore hooves were all but forgotten beneath her adrenaline rush. But more than that, she felt sick. She had been outsmarted, had blundered into the maid’s trap. And now the whole of Equestria had a valid reason to string her up. She really wished Twilight was here.

The maid began her tale.

“I-I was ordered to bring Princess Twilight and Miss Chrysalis their lunch up in the abandoned tower. I t-told them that I would be back up to clean up the mess, but . . .” she sniffled and wiped a tear from her eye with her non-injured hoof. “When I returned, I only found her there.” She cast a scared glance in Chrysalis’ direction. “She started yelling incoherently. I thought that perhaps . . . perhaps I might have made a mistake.”

The mare’s story came to a pause as she started to sob again. Chrysalis rolled her eye.

“Take your time. I know this must be difficult for you,” Luna comforted her.

“Of course, Princess.” Another sniffle. “I . . . I tried to apologize for . . . for whatever I’d done to offend her.” More tears. Chrysalis had to bite her tongue to keep from lashing out again. “But before I could, she . . . s-she attacked me. She hit me. The doctor said that she nearly broke my jaw.” She pawed at the bruise on her cheek. “And before I could stand, she drew a knife on me.”

Chrysalis could feel Luna’s gaze lingering on her. She could only guess what the alicorn was thinking at this moment. Chrysalis had saved both her and Twilight. She had also nearly killed Celestia. It was anypony’s guess which way the scales were tipping.

“It was a silverware knife, probably left behind when Princess Twilight left to return the dirty dishes.” The waitress put a hoof on her bandaged shoulder. “She . . . she stabbed me in the shoulder.” As if on cue, she winced. “It was the most painful thing I’d ever felt.”

“How did you escape?” Luna asked, her eyes still on Chrysalis.

The server hung her head. “I don’t know. I can only ascribe it to luck. I managed to break free of Chrysalis' grasp and ran. I didn’t even realize she wasn’t chasing me until one of the other maids found me several floors down. They brought me to a doctor and helped bandage me up.”

“I see. You may stand down now. Thank you for being brave enough to relive those memories.” Luna closed her eyes and sighed. The maid kept her head bowed as she stepped back. “Is this story correct, Miss Chrysalis?”

“It’s a load of crap,” Chrysalis growled. More than a few grumbled threats emanated from the noble mob. “I will fully admit that I gave her a bruise on her cheek. But I didn’t attack her unprovoked. She had poisoned me. I was simply trying to defend myself.”

“You would slander House Blueblood with your lies, villain?” Lord Hilt asked. “Not only that, but you would put the blame for this whole incident on my sweet little niece? She would never hurt another pony.”

“Chrysalis, you admit that you were the cause of the wound on her cheek?” Luna raised an eyebrow. Chrysalis nodded. “But you neglected to mention the knife in her shoulder. Do you mean to tell the court that you were not responsible for that?”

“No, I’m not.”

“Then would you care to explain?”

“She drew the knife from her own pocket and stabbed herself with it.” Chrysalis’ response was met with an uproar from every noble in the room.

“Lies. Slander.”

“Does this thing really think we are so gullible?”

“Even as far as lies go, that’s far-fetched.”

Luna quieted the crowd again. “You claim that the wound is self-inflicted?”

“I do.” Chrysalis met Luna’s gaze. “We had salad and tea. Why would we have been brought a knife? And do you really think that Twilight, of all ponies, would be careless enough to leave a lone piece of silverware behind?”

The court paused for a moment as Luna appeared to consider the possibility. She whispered something under her breath. Chrysalis couldn’t read her lips from this distance, but had a pretty good idea of what she’d said when Crow stepped out from the shadows behind Luna’s throne. The Princess and her agent spoke in hushed whispers. Once Crow was finished, she bowed to her lady and disappeared behind the throne. Everypony in the chamber watched, holding their breath as they waited for Luna to speak.

“Something has just been brought to my attention,” Luna announced. She waited for her voice to stop echoing before continuing. “As it would seem, Chrysalis was indeed under the influence of some sort of drug or poison during the time of the attack.”

Lord Hilt was the first to pick his jaw back up off the floor. “Princess, you can’t be serious. My niece has served at this castle for most of her life. She’s proven herself loyal. She would never–”

“I did not say that she was responsible,” Luna growled. Hilt shut his mouth. “I simply said that Chrysalis was under some outside influence.” She turned toward Chrysalis. “What do you know about this? Do you know how it might have happened? Or perhaps you remember something?”

Chrysalis shut her eyes. “I almost died. I probably would have if not for Twilight and Doctor Heart. They saved my life. Ask them if you don’t believe me.” She stroked her chin. “You honestly might be better off asking them anyway. They’ll probably remember the whole ordeal better than me. All I know is, the only possible way I would have been poisoned was through lunch. It was the only meal I ate and I hadn’t had contact with anyone else that day.”

“And what did you eat for lunch that day?”

“I only drank some tea.”

Chrysalis had spent most of her life lying through her teeth. It was what her kind excelled at, after all. But here, standing amidst a court of her greatest enemies, she was willingly spilling her guts to them all. And not one of them believed her.

“Princess Luna, you can’t seriously believe her?” One of the nobles called out. “She’s a changeling. Everything she said is likely a lie.”

“Don’t take my word for it, then,” Chrysalis replied. “Ask Princess Twilight. Or your Doctor Heart. Thorax. By the queens above, even your thestral was there. She witnessed it.”

“And how do we know you didn’t simply use your magic to make them believe you?” Another angry voice cried out. “After all, everypony knows you have Princess Twilight under your control.”

Luna frowned. “Such a claim is a dangerous thing to make in my presence. If Miss Chrysalis is telling the truth, then I’m sure there’s a record for it somewhere. Doctor Heart is known to be thorough with his notes.”

“Are you sure he can be trusted, Princess?”

“Doctor Heart has served the crown faithfully for longer than you’ve been alive, Lord Hilt. You would ask if I would question your niece’s faithful service, then it would be hypocritical for you to doubt Doctor Heart’s loyalty.”

“None of this matters,” Lord Hilt shouted over the cacophony of voices. “Regardless of her intent, this creature still tried to kill my niece. She’s a danger to every pony in the castle. I will not allow her to walk free tonight.”

Luna arched an eyebrow. “You will not allow it? That is not your decision to make.”

“You would take the changeling’s side over your own subjects?”

“I side with justice, Lord Hilt.”

“If justice is what you seek, then this creature cannot walk free. How many ponies suffered because of her? Everyone here in Canterlot has lost someone to these changelings. They have proven time and time again how dangerous they are.” The crowd behind him started to murmur in agreement. “And yet, you would take the word of these liars over families who have served the crown since before your return.”

“Lord Hilt, what exactly are you suggesting?”

“This creature cannot be allowed to roam free.” He motioned toward Chrysalis. “She is far too dangerous. And if you refuse to do anything about it, then you are putting Equestria and all of her citizens at risk. And the Noble families will not stand idly by while you do so.”

“He speaks the truth, Princess.”

“Me and my house stand behind his cause.”

Countless voices called in support for Lord Hilt’s speech. This time, the guards had to step in to quell the noise.

“As I said before, Lord Hilt, that is not your choice to make,” Luna repeated, her hoof pinching the bridge of her nose. “And the fact that you would suggest that I am putting Equestria at risk for not meeting your particular demand is akin to treason. If you do not wish for me to strip you and your house of your noble status–”

Another noble, this one a dark purple pegasus, pushed his way to the front. “And now you seek to threaten the noble houses? How much of Equestria are you willing to sacrifice to protect your new master, Princess Luna?”

“Excuse me?” Luna balked.

“It’s clear that Chrysalis has sunk her hooks into you. You cannot be trusted with the throne any longer.” Lord Hilt took a deep breath. “From this moment forward, the great noble houses are invoking the Daybreak Protocol.”

The room fell silent. Luna rose from her throne, her eyes wide as she studied the faces of the crowd gathered below her. Chrysalis could feel the air growing cold. Puffs of steam started to accompany her breathing as frost crawled over the windows of the Great Hall.

“You would dare?” Luna asked.

“I would,” Lord Hilt’s voice shook under the weight of his words. “It is clear that you aren’t capable of protecting Equestria any longer. Do not worry, Princess, once Chrysalis has been dealt with and you have been freed from her grasp, will we discuss returning the throne to you.” Luna stood, awestruck. The line of guards standing beneath her were exchanging terrified glances.

“I would not be so hasty, Lord Hilt.” The doors to the chamber croaked open. A pony dressed from tip to tail in golden plate armor stepped inside. This soldier’s voice sounded neither male nor female. Rather, it sounded like the unearthly growl of a beast. Every eye in the room watched in stunned silence as the newcomer approached the throne. Their movements were stiff, inorganic, like a machine. An aura of dread radiated out from them.

The only one relieved to see them was Luna. “Inquisitor Flare?”

“The Daybreak Protocol requires the support of a majority of the noble families, as well as the three guilds and a petition from the public. It would seem to me that you lack the necessary materials to invoke it.” The soldier’s head turned only an inch in the lord’s direction. “Or have I misspoke?”

“I-I have the noble’s support. As well as the g-guilds,” Hilt replied.

“And the support of the common pony?”

“We are in the process of gathering them now.”

“That’s quite efficient of you. But ‘in the process’ is not the same as having finished. So, until you’ve gathered the support you need, I would suggest that you cease slandering the crown. Unless, of course, you intend on forcing the matter.”

“O-of course not.”

Chrysalis watched the lord cower. And she couldn’t blame him. Even she could feel this newcomer’s intimidating presence from here. She could feel cold sweat beneath her shell. Her horror only grew as the Inquisitor turned their attention toward her.

“Ahh. You must be the changeling queen. Chrysalis, was it?”

Chrysalis nodded. Her throat felt dry.

“I was told that you attempted to kill my princess.”

55: Solar Flare

“Umm . . . maybe?” Chrysalis paled beneath the withering glare of the Inquisitor. The gold-clad warrior stomped forward, their armor ringing with each thunderous step. As though her body were acting of its own volition, Chrysalis stepped backwards.

“Oh. Where are my manners?” The inquisitor stopped and put a hoof to their chest. “My name is Inquisitor Flare. I am a servant of Princess Celestia and leader of her Solar Guard.” Introductions finished, they started their march toward Chrysalis once again. “And I understand that you were the one who attempted to kill her?”

“I . . .” Chrysalis nearly choked. “I did.”

“I see. I appreciate your honesty, at the very least.”

“Inquisitor Flare, I would speak with you,” Luna interrupted. Flare’s head twisted only a few degrees as they waited for Luna to continue. “It is true that Chrysalis is responsible for Celestia’s condition. However, she has also been working alongside Princess Twilight to heal her.”

“Oh?” Flare loosened up.

“With that said, what exactly are your intentions here, Inquisitor Flare?” Luna inquired.

“I’m not sure.”

“She’s dangerous, Inquisitor,” Lord Hilt interjected.

Flare shot him a look, silencing him without a word. “I am well aware of what she’s capable of. However, I am not in the habit of making rash decisions without all the information. Princess Luna, do you have any suggestions?”

“I do.” Luna spread her wings and glided down to stand beside the inquisitor. “Chrysalis is the one responsible for the invasion of Canterlot.”

“I’m aware,” she said tiredly.

“However, in the time since the invasion, Queen Chrysalis was deposed and King Thorax took control of her hive.”

“I know the reports on her, Princess. Start at why she’s here.”

Luna nodded. “My sister received a message from King Thorax with the location of Chrysalis. I do not know why he gave her this information, nor do I know what he expected her to do there.” While Luna spoke, the golden knight started to circle Chrysalis. The ring of guards around her broke away and retreated, allowing the inquisitor an unimpeded view. “When Princess Celestia did not return, Princess Twilight went after her. She discovered both my sister and Chrysalis wounded in the throne room.”

“A fight?”

“From what I’ve heard, yes,” Luna said. Chrysalis could feel Flare’s cold gaze like a live wire against her skin. “But, there is more to the story.” Luna waited for the inquisitor to prompt her onwards. “From Princess Twilight’s report, Celestia would have been the victor of the fight. However, Princess Celestia chose instead, at a great risk to herself, to ignore her own wounds and try to aid Chrysalis. ”

Flare turned toward Luna. That last part seemed to capture their attention.

With the slightest hints of relief on her face, Luna continued. “Celestia saved Chrysalis’ life. As such, Twilight wanted to bring her back as well. To honor Celestia’s wish, as it would seem.”

“I certainly missed quite a bit during my journey,” Flare said.

Lord Hilt approached. “Inquisitor, you can’t allow this changeling to be freed. To do so would cause havoc all across Equestria.”

“Is that an observation or a threat, Lord Hilt?” Flare asked, turning their deadly glare in his direction.

“I simply mean that–”

“I know what you mean, Hilt.” The inquisitor fell silent for a few short moments. “I have reached a decision. Before I make it official, however, I wish to speak with Princess Twilight. Do you know where she is, Princess Luna?”

Luna looked to Chrysalis for an answer.

“She’s up in my room,” Chrysalis explained. “The abandoned tower, set apart from the rest of the castle. When I left, she was still fast asleep.” She cast her gaze downward. “But you won’t be able to speak with her for a while, yet.”

“And why is that?” Chrysalis expected anger, but Flare’s voice was absolutely calm.

“She’s exhausted. You’re not likely to get much aside from gibberish from her until she gets some rest.” Chrysalis spied Shining Armor from the corner of her eye and couldn’t look away. “She saved my life by feeding me her own love.”

“She what?” Shining Armor lurched forward.

Chrysalis sighed. “She fed me. That's why she’s asleep right now.”

“You filthy little bug, what did you do to my sister?” Shining Armor roared, marching right up to Chrysalis. His fury was stonewalled as Flare stepped in front of him. Shining stopped fast, his furious gaze switching between Flare and Chrysalis in equal measure.

“Is she in danger?” Luna asked.

Chrysalis frowned. “No. After a bit of rest, she’ll be right as rain.”

Shining threw down his spear. “Princess Luna, I would request permission to go and check on Princess Twilight. If she’s hurt–”

“Granted, Captain. But unless you have good reason, do not attempt to wake her,” Luna said. Shining Armor saluted, picked up his spear, and rocketed off toward the door.

Chrysalis could feel all their eyes on her. It made her skin crawl. “Look, I didn’t have a choice in the matter, alright? I was lying on the floor dying. I tried to stop her, but she insisted. And I . . . I couldn’t resist forever.” What was this grumbling in her stomach? Guilt? How long had it been since she felt guilty?

“You’re sure she’ll live?” Flare asked.

“I cut the drain short as soon as I could. She’ll be asleep for a few more hours, but she’ll be fine after that,” Chrysalis explained.

“You sound ashamed,” Flare noted. Chrysalis tried to meet their gaze, but couldn’t see their face beneath their helmet. “Why did you stop so short? Surely you could have taken more energy?”

Chrysalis groaned. “I . . . I didn’t want to hurt her. I told her that.”

Flare stepped closer. They put themselves eye-to-eye with Chrysalis. The latter could feel her blood flushing with adrenaline. This pony might have been the size of any other, but they emanated an aura worthy of the most fearsome of monsters.

“If I may, Inquisitor?” Luna asked, putting a hoof on the armored pony’s shoulder.

“Something to add, Princess Luna?”

“You have no doubt heard the nobles’ complaints about Chrysalis brainwashing Twilight. Yes?” Flare nodded. “The truth is, Chrysalis and Twilight have developed a rather powerful bond during their trials.”

Flare laughed. It was a sound straight out of a nightmare.

“I see. Well, if I cannot speak with Princess Twilight yet, then I will have to amend my plan.” Flare’s voice grew louder until every pony in the room could hear her. “I will escort Chrysalis to the dungeons and lock her away in one of the high security cells. She will remain there until I’m able to speak with Princess Twilight, at which point, I will render a further judgment. Does this arrangement seem acceptable to you, Princess Luna?”

“It does. You have my permission to do as you see fit.”

“Good.” Flare turned toward the crowd. “And what about you, Lord Hilt? Do you object to this course of action?”

“No. I agree.” Hilt paused. “However, I would be remiss if I did not advocate for more extreme measures. The changeling is dangerous. I doubt we can trust even the most secure cells to hold her for long. I think it would be better if we were to employ more . . . extreme measures.”

“I assure you, she will remain in her cell. I will keep watch personally,” Flare said. “Anything else you wish to add?”

“I . . .” The lord looked over the other nobles. None of them seemed happy with it, but were far more afraid of Flare than they were of Chrysalis. In any other situation, Chrysalis might have found that insulting. “No, Inquisitor. Nothing else.”

“Do you still intend to invoke the Daybreak Protocol?” Luna asked.

“We will.”

“Then I urge you to remember this, Lord Hilt.” Flare stalked toward the noble, just as they had approached Chrysalis earlier. “The Daybreak Protocol might give you control over the guard, but I remain loyal to Princess Celestia. Even if you succeed with your invocation, I will carry out my orders as I see fit. Is that understood?”

Chrysalis almost felt sorry for the poor stallion as he melted beneath Flare’s aura.

Almost.

“I . . . I understand, Inquisitor.”

“Good. Now that we’ve settled that, you may return to duties. I will take things from here.” Flare turned on their hooves. “You, Chrysalis. You will follow me.”

Chrysalis didn’t need a second invitation. She followed the inquisitor out of the Great Hall through the same doors she entered what felt like hours ago. Several of the nobles looked rather unhappy with the outcome – Hilt’s niece included – but none of them dared to challenge the behemoth of a soldier that was the inquisitor.

Luna, on the other hoof, wore a sly smile as she watched Chrysalis march away.

“Hey, would you mind slowing down a little?” Chrysalis asked as Flare led her down a hallway she didn’t recognize. It appeared more run down than some of the others and ended in a downward set of stairs that led underground.

The knight’s stride didn’t falter, as though she hadn’t even heard Chrysalis.

“Hey, did you hear me? I told you to slow—“ In her effort to keep up, Chrysalis stumbled. Her leg crumpled, shutting her up and sending her muzzle-first into the stone floor. Her eye squeezed shut as she rode through the jolt of pain that accompanied her fall.

After a few seconds, the sting started to fade. Her eye opened. Chrysalis hadn’t heard the inquisitor’s footsteps, but somehow they had approached. They were standing over the changeling, their cold gaze forcing her to turn away.

“There. Happy now?” Chrysalis grumbled.

In lieu of an answer, the soldier offered their hoof.

Chrysalis stared at the offering, then up at the knight. With a shaky hesitation, she reached out toward the offered aid, but decided at the last moment to bat it away instead. The knight withdrew their hoof, neither demanding an explanation nor offering a commentary on the changeling resistance.

With a scowl, Chrysalis dragged herself back to her hooves. She stomped her wounded leg a few times, until she couldn’t feel the sharp pains anymore. Back on her feet, Chrysalis caught up to the waiting inquisitor. Together, they continued into the depths beneath the castle.

Several empty hallways later, they finally came upon something new: A doorway lined with thick metal bars. On the other side, two guards sat at desks in the opposite corners of the room. They had their muzzles buried in a magazine and newspaper respectively. Neither of them bothered to look up until the inquisitor knocked their armored hoof against the gate.

The closer of the two guards glanced up from his reading. Without a word, he dogeared the corner of his page and slid his chair out from his desk. He retrieved a keyring from one of the drawers and made his way over to unlock the door. The key turned with a heavy thunk, and the door swung open.

The guard offered only a slight nod as the prisoner and her warden stepped inside. As soon as Chrysalis had crossed the threshold, he slammed the door shut behind her and locked it again. This prompted the second guard to rise. He sniffled and tossed his newspaper onto a disorganized pile of papers on his desk. He produced a second keyring and unlocked the door at the far end of the room. Once again, Chrysalis and Flare passed silently, and he closed the door behind them.

This left Chrysalis standing at one end of a dungeon hallway. A dozen cells lined either side, each one containing a pony dressed in an orange jumpsuit. Most of them stayed silent as she passed, offering little more than a sideways glance. One of them screamed at her, punctuating a colorful string of profanity with a wad of spit. The inmate across from him howled with laughter as Chrysalis wiped her shoulder clean.

“Charming folks you keep down here,” Chrysalis muttered as she and her jailer proceeded down another level. Then another. Then another. With each floor they cleared, inmates became increasingly absent, until they reached a floor devoid of life. “I don’t suppose we’ll be getting there anytime soon, will we?”

The inquisitor offered no answer. Instead, she led Chrysalis down a final flight of stairs. This brought them to another empty level. Rather than another descent, this level ended with a thick wooden door. Chrysalis could see light streaming through the metal-grated window.

As they approached, Flare drew their own key. It slid into the lock and the door swung open with a groan like that of a sick beast. On the other side of the door was a tall, cylindrical room. Large crystals grew from the rocks all around, casting their glow over the room like a synthetic sun. A pillar had been carved down the center of the cavern along with a twisting path that made it appear like the reverse of Canterlot Castle’s towers. Even from here, Chrysalis could see the cells lining the downward spiral.

The duo approached the pillar by way of a thin stone bridge. Chrysalis cast a curious glance over the edge, but was met with nothing but the pillar, continuing down into an endless chasm. Dizzy, she retreated from the edge and continued following.

“Here,” Flare said, motioning to the first cell carved into the pillar. She exchanged her key for another and unlocked the door. The cell itself resembled a cave, with roughly carved walls of stone. Metal bars were installed over the mouth, save for a door that had been set inside.

“Finally,” Chrysalis said, rolling her eyes.

Flare stepped aside, motioning for Chrysalis to enter. The changeling approached, but stopped just shy of the doorway to inspect the room. One corner had a cot which, like everything else in the cell, had been carved from stone. At the very least, it had a few blankets slung over it, providing the bare minimum of padding.

The only other thing in the cell was a half-rusted bucket that sat alone in the far corner.

“This a deluxe suite?” Chrysalis asked over her shoulder. As she expected, her ribbing didn’t provoke a response. “You know, you’re less fun to mess with than the other guards.” Still nothing. She frowned. “So, you want me to go inside the cell, right?” Flare nodded. “I’m sorry, could you speak up? I couldn’t hear you.”

“Get in the cell,” Flare said.

“See? Was that so difficult?” Despite her best efforts, Chrysalis couldn’t read this pony. Their armor hid their body, and patience hid their personality. The soldier might well have been a machine for all she could get out of it. And somehow, that infuriated her more than any of the guards upstairs.

“Are you going to get in?” Flare asked, still as monotone as ever.

“Yeah, yeah, hold your horses. I have a few questions first.” Chrysalis turned to face the soldier.

“Ask.”

“So . . . what . . . why . . . is there . . .” She bit her lip. She couldn’t think of a question.

“I’m afraid I can’t answer that,” Flare grumbled.

“Alright. Fine. You win.” With a pout, Chrysalis stepped inside. The door slammed shut behind her. The key turned with a heavy click. She could only watch as Flare turned and started to walk away. “Hey! You’re just going to leave me down here? Can I at least have a glass of water or something?”

She watched Flare vanish behind the door at the far end of the bridge.

“You know what, fine!” Chrysalis slammed a hoof into the bars. When that resulted in nothing more than a somewhat numb hoof, she turned and flopped down on the stone cot. “The service in this place sucks,” she snarled. With literally nothing better to do, Chrysalis rolled onto her back and stared up at the ceiling.

An echoing slam sent Chrysalis rocketing up in her bed. Outside her cell, marching toward her, she could see Flare. Their golden armor shimmered in the crystalline light. This time, however, they were carrying a footstool slung over their shoulder.

“Oh. It’s just you,” Chrysalis said, falling back against her pillow. “The boring one.” She watched Flare set up her seat outside the cell. “So, what happens now? Are you just going to sit here and try to drill a hole in my head by staring at me? Or maybe you’re going to let me starve in here until I beg for mercy in the form of an execution? Oh, you know what would be fun? You could–”

“You really like the sound of your own voice, don’t you?” Flare asked.

Chrysalis sat up and crossed her forelegs over her chest. “Well, you’re clearly not going to continue the conversation. That means it falls on me to speak enough for both of us. If I don’t, things are just going to get more boring.”

“Is that so?” Flare slouched their shoulders.

The two of them sat in silence for a few moments. Finally, Flare broke the silence when they put their hooves on their helmet. They unfastened the buckles around their neck and tugged their helmet off.

“Well then, Changeling Queen, what would you like to talk about?”

Chrysalis almost let her jaw drop. Beneath their metal skin and monstrous aura, Flare was nothing more than a mare with dull green fur and a trimmed silver mane. Her wrinkled skin and tired eyes no longer carried an ounce of youth. In truth, Chrysalis was impressed the old mare could even stand in all that armor.

“Oh? Is that all it takes to leave you speechless?” Flare chuckled as she set her helmet on the ground beside her chair. The way her voice echoed through the chamber made her laugh sound more like a witch’s cackle.

“I must say, of all the things I expected to see beneath that helmet, somepony’s grandmother was not near the top of that list,” Chrysalis said. She snorted and collapsed back to her bed.

“Grandmother?” Flare rolled her shoulder, all the while her laugh crescendoed. “Is that supposed to insult me? Listen here, Missy, I’m old enough that my grandkids would be expecting their first grandkids. So if you’re trying to make me self-conscious, you’re going to have to try a lot harder than that.”

Chrysalis slid her hooves beneath her head, using them to prop up her pillow.

“Besides,” Flare continued. “When you’re my age, nopony ever thinks you might be a spy. Comes in handy in my line of work.”

“You sure you should be telling me that? I might start spreading rumors.”

“And I’m sure everypony will believe you.” Flare chuckled. “You can’t even get them to believe you’re not trying to kill them.”

“Yeah, well.” Chrysalis shrugged. “They’re a bunch of idiots–” She rocketed upright. “Wait. I can’t get them to believe me. Is that implying that you believe I’m not trying to kill you?”

Flare relaxed slightly. “Maybe. I haven’t decided yet.”

“So, you dragged me all the way down here because I might kill all of you?” Chrysalis scoffed. “Right. Because I’m sure you have nothing better to do than make me miserable.”

“You know, I thought you would like being down here,” Flare said. She motioned to the cavern around them. “I mean, isn’t this basically where you live? A series of large, underground tunnels?”

“Yeah. I love it. But it would be much nicer if these bars weren’t here.”

“Hey, not every home is perfect.”

Chrysalis regained her relaxed power. “Whatever. I suppose I should be thankful you’re not actively trying to kill me.”

“Don’t thank me just yet. Like I said, I haven’t decided yet.”

“I won’t hold my breath.”

Another long silence passed between them. It stretched on for nearly an hour. Or at least that’s how it felt to Chrysalis. Time meant little when there was nothing to do but stare at a couple of blank stone walls. She closed her eyes and took a long, slow breath.

“Flare?” Chrysalis asked.

“Hmm?”

“You said you had grandkids?”

Flare offered a stiff sigh. “I did.”

“Did?” Chrysalis flexed her jaw. “As in, you did say that, or that you did have grandkids?”

“Which do you think?”

Chrysalis opened her mouth, but struggled to force out the words caught in her throat. After a few half-hearted starts, she managed to speak.

“I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

“I know how it feels to lose a child.”

Flare picked up her chair and moved out of sight, setting it against the wall between Chrysalis’ cell and the next. Her old bones and heavy plate creaked as she propped herself up against the wall.

“You refer to when your changelings turned against you?” Flare asked.

“Among other things. Once, I called all the changelings in Equestria my children.” Chrysalis rolled onto her side, burying her head against the cell wall. “Now, it seems like Thorax is the only one who remembers that.”

“Kids can be ungrateful. Don’t take it personally.” Flare chuckled, but the uneven tone of her voice made it sound all the more haunting. “Mine were military. Two boys and a girl. Two soldiers and a nurse. One day . . . the letters stopped, and they just never came home.”

Another silence settled over the duo. This time, though, Chrysalis didn't feel tension or awkwardness. It was simply a moment of silence for everything they had lost. That silence was interrupted when the door back to the castle opened up. Out of the corner of her eye, Chrysalis could see a spot of purple fuzz hurrying across the bridge.

“Princess Twilight?” Flare asked, rising from her seat.

“Inquisitor Flare. Where is . . . Chrysalis? Is she . . . Is she okay?” Twilight asked between panting breaths.

“She’s right here, Princess.”

“Chrysalis? Are you alright?”

At the sound of her name, Chrysalis rolled out of bed onto her hooves. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

“They didn’t hurt you, did they?” Twilight’s words grew quicker in time with her breathing. “I heard from Crow that you were taken for a court judgment. And then I heard about the Inquisitor returning. And then Shining wouldn’t tell me what would happen, and–”

“Calm down. Take a breath.” Chrysalis reached a hoof out through the bars of her cage and touched Twilight’s cheek. “I’m fine. Well, as fine as I was before.”

Chrysalis' touch dragged Twilight back from her panic. She nuzzled against the changeling’s hoof as she finally stopped to catch her breath. “Good. I was so scared when Shining came to get me. What happened?”

“Apparently, I made some of the nobles a little upset. That assassin that attacked me? Turns out she’s one of their daughters or nieces or something. To make a long story short, nopony believed me, and the only reason I’m still alive is because of her.” Chrysalis nodded toward Flare, who had finished donning her armor.

“You . . . you protected her?” Twilight asked, staring at the inquisitor with wide eyes.

“I wanted to speak with you before I passed judgment on her.”

Twilight’s wings bristled. “Me? Alright. What did you want to ask?”

Though Chrysalis couldn’t see Flare’s eyes, she could feel them, darting back and forth between Twilight and herself. “I wanted to ask you about Celestia. About what happened to her.”

“Okay? Anything specific?”

“Chrysalis here is the one who attacked her, yes?” Flare’s voice took on a hard edge.

Twilight’s feathers turned from a bristle to a slight tremble. She widened her stance by a slight margin, trying to sneak between Chrysalis and Flare. “There’s more to it than that, Chrysalis didn’t–”

“That’s a yes.” Flare nodded. “And according to the reports I’ve heard, she’s also been helping you to create a cure for Celestia’s condition?”

“Yes.” Twilight nodded with her whole body. “She’s been invaluable, actually, I don’t think I would have been able to make it this far without–”

“And how far along are you in this project?”

“We’ve had minor success so far.” Twilight hesitated. “I’m currently waiting on a package of materials, but I’m confident that one of them will be what I need to finish the cure.”

Chrysalis could only stare at the inquisitor. With her helmet back on, she seemed like an entirely different mare. Any trace of the kind, grandmotherly figure below was gone. Like the flip of a switch.

“In your report, you mentioned that you thought Lady Celestia spared Miss Chrysalis?”

“I did,” Twilight said. She started her story at the beginning, about her arrival at the hive, and about how she’d found Celestia cradling Chrysalis, despite her wounds. All the while, Flare never reacted. “So, you agree with me, don’t you?”

Flare didn’t answer right away. Every second that ticked by without an answer only made Twilight more anxious. If the decision took much longer, Chrysalis was going to have to carry an unconscious Twilight back upstairs.

“Alright.”

Enough weight vanished from Twilight’s shoulder that Chrysalis worried she might start floating away. “Really? You agree with me? Thank Celestia. You had me worried there for a moment, inquisitor–”

“Princess Twilight, compose yourself.” Flare gave the princess a moment to rein herself in before clearing her throat and continuing. “From your story, I’ve gained some perspective on the situation. However, I still feel uncomfortable making my final judgment. There are a few more key players I would like to speak to.”

Twilight slumped back against the bars, allowing Chrysalis to catch her. “Then . . . then you mean Chrysalis’ life is still in danger?”

“Listen to me, Princess, and listen well. Lord Hilt and the other nobles were discussing invoking the Daybreak Protocol to get their hooves on her.” She pointed toward Chrysalis. “If I’m going to throw my hat into the ring alongside the two of you, I need to be completely sure about it. Otherwise, the situation just gets messier.”

With Chrysalis’ help, Twilight composed herself and bowed her head. “Very well. I understand.”

“However,” Flare continued, startling the two listeners. “I do believe that Chrysalis isn’t quite the threat the other nobles have made her out to be. Still, there are things that I need to look in to. Therefore, Chrysalis will remain incarcerated here until morning. By then, I will have my answer. Is that a problem?” She seemed to direct that last question toward Chrysalis, rather than the princess.

Twilight stepped forward. “Why does she have to stay here? Isn’t there somewhere else we can–”

“Fine,” Chrysalis scoffed.

“Do not worry, either of you. Aside from my own, only the other inquisitors have keys to this level of the prison. Nopony will be able to harm you here without going through me, first.”

“That’s . . . reassuring?” Chrysalis shrugged.

“Then unless there is anything else, I’ll be taking my leave. Princess, if you wish, I can accompany you back upstair–”

“inquisitor Flare, wait!” Twilight was staring down at the rock between her hooves. “May I make a request?”

Flare tilted her head slightly. “Very well. What is your request, Princess?”

Keeping her head down, Twilight whispered, “You said that you’re going to have your answer by morning, right? So, then, this might be Chrysalis’ last night.”

“It’s . . .” Flare cleared her throat. “I would not worry, Princess, she–”

“I want to stay with her!” Twilight blurted out, flinching.

“Very well.” Flare tapped her chin. “I will have the guards bring down something for you–”

“No!” Twilight shook her head.

Even Chrysalis had to arch her eyebrow at this display.

“I . . . I want you to lock me inside with her.”

56: Claiming Her Prize

“Apologies, Princess, but would you mind repeating that?”

Twilight grimaced. “I s-said that I want you to lock me in the cell with h-her.”

“Twilight, what do you think you’re doing?” Chrysalis asked.

“I want to stay with you tonight,” Twilight said over her shoulder. “And if you’re not allowed to leave that cell, then . . . then I want to be in there with you.” Chrysalis staggered back from her cell’s bars. Twilight felt her wings close tight around her sides as she turned back to the inquisitor. “So, what do you say? Will you grant my request?”

Flare looked past Twilight. “Do you have any objections to this?”

Chrysalis sat on the edge of her bed, staring down at the stone beneath her hooves. “If that is what the princess wishes, far be it from me to stop her.”

“And you, Princess.” Flare returned her focus to Twilight. “You do realize that these cells are built to contain magic. You won’t be able to just teleport out from there.” The alicorn nodded. “Very well, then.”

Flare fished her key back out.

“Are you sure about this, Twilight?” Chrysalis whispered.

“Yes,” Twilight said.

“Miss Chrysalis, I’m going to need you to stand against the far wall.” Flare waited until Chrysalis was in position before sliding her key into the lock. As it turned and the cell door swung open, she didn’t take her eyes off the changeling. Not until the door was shut and locked again. “Get comfortable, you two. It’s going to be a long night.”

With a final bow, Flare made her exit, leaving Twilight and Chrysalis alone. In silence, Twilight made her way to Chrysalis before taking a seat beside her. She wrapped her hooves against Chrysalis’.

Chrysalis instead turned toward the far wall. “Why did you do that?”

“I believe my exact words were: By your side. Right?” Twilight brushed her cheek against the changeling’s shoulder. “I can’t exactly do that from outside the cell, could I?”

“You also could have let it go for one night.”

“I’m not the kind of girl that breaks promises.” To Twilight’s surprise, Chrysalis started to laugh. The sound made Twilight’s cheeks pink. “Don’t make fun of me. It’s true.”

“I think I finally get it, Twilight. I think I finally understand.”

“About time.” Twilight squeezed her partner’s confiscated leg. “What was it?”

“Why I could never defeat you.”

Twilight loosened her grip. “You did beat me. You captured me and locked me up in your hive.”

“Yeah, and that day ended with me being overthrown. I wouldn’t exactly call that a victory.”

“That wasn’t my fault,” Twilight cried.

“You were the one who saved Starlight.” Chrysalis shifted her weight, but still refused to meet Twilight’s gaze. “I hadn’t expected the two of you to be close enough for her to realize something was off.” She shook her head. “And even if she did, I never would have thought she could do what she did.”

Twilight arched an eyebrow. “You’re blaming me for what Starlight did?”

“I’m saying that I can’t predict you, Twilight. You’re a wild card.”

“Oh.” Twilight cleared her throat. “Is that . . . is that good?”

“It’s infuriating,” she said calmly.

“Oh.” Twilight hung her head. “Sorry?”

“Don’t be.” Chrysalis maneuvered herself into a comfortable position on the bed, dragging Twilight down on top of her. “You’re like a puzzle to me. Every time I think I have you figured out, you find some way to pull the rug out from under me. You’re one of the smartest ponies in the kingdom, but you make some of the stupidest decisions I’ve ever witnessed.”

“You really feel that way about me?” Twilight asked, frowning. Her grip on Chrysalis’ hoof loosened, allowing the changeling to pull herself free.

“I do.”

Twilight’s stomach turned. “I’m sor–.”

“I think that’s why you remind me so much of Blue.” Chrysalis’ newly freed limb curled around Twilight’s waist, pulling the two of them closer. “I’ve spent my whole life plotting and scheming. I always made sure I was two steps ahead of everypony else.”

“Chrysalis?” Twilight put a hoof to Chrysalis’ cheek, but the changeling continued.

“Then he showed up. And suddenly, I felt like a child again.” She closed her eyes. “He used to do the strangest things for the strangest reasons. I mean, locking himself in a prison cell with me is absolutely something he would have done.”

“Chrysalis?” Twilight asked again, louder this time.

“My world turned upside down. It changed me in a way I never thought possible.”

“Chrysalis?” Twilight nearly shouted this time.

The increased volume did the trick and broke Chrysalis out of her trance.

“I’m not Blue,” Twilight said.

“Obviously.”

Twilight’s eyes wandered from Chrysalis’ face. “Whenever we get close, you always end up talking about Blue. You keep comparing me to him.” She reached across her chest and rubbed her shoulder. “But I’m not him. I’m not just a replacement.”

“What?” Chrysalis tilted her head slightly. “I’m sorry, Twilight. I didn’t mean to insinuate that.” She kissed Twilight’s cheek. “I promise that you’re not just a replacement. You and Blue are quite different in many ways.” The changeling took ahold of Twilight’s chin, lining her up for another kiss. “But you’re both the same where it matters. Both of you took my perception of the world and flipped it on it’s head. Both of you have taught me, more than anything, about myself. About who I am. About who I want to be.”

Twilight’s lip quivered.

“But most importantly, you showed me that the world isn’t as horrible a place as I thought. And I will always be thankful for that.”

Twilight’s breath caught in her throat as Chrysalis pulled her in and kissed her. At that moment, Twilight forgot where she was or why she was there. Those were unimportant details. She was with Chrysalis. And that was all that mattered.

“Twilight?” Chrysalis asked breathily.

Her warm breath on Twilight’s neck made her wing flutter. “Yeah?”

“I am glad you decided to stay with me tonight.” Chrysalis started to rise from the bed. But not to climb out. Instead, she positioned herself over Twilight, pinning the breathless pony to the bed.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked, her voice trembling.

“There’s something special I would like to share with you tonight, Twilight,” Chrysalis said, tucking a loose strand of her mane behind her ear.

Twilight’s cheeks burned. “You . . . what?”

“I would like to share something with you,” Chrysalis repeated. She knelt down, trapping Twilight’s hips with her own, and kept her wings flat with her hooves.

All Twilight could do was tremble in anticipation.

“Would you like me to share something with you?” Chrysalis asked, her voice quiet and breathy.

“Y-y-yes!” Twilight shouted.

“Close your eyes,” Chrysalis whispered.

Twilight obeyed. She could feel Chrysalis’ body press against her own. She felt the changeling’s sweet-scented breath against her neck and crawling up toward her ear ever so slowly.

“Twilight?” Chrysalis asked as she continued upward.

“Y-yes?”

“Do you want to be mine?”

“Y-Yours?” Twilight swallowed hard. “Yes. Please.”

“Very well.”

Twilight’s skin grew a touch colder as Chrysalis pulled away. She started to open her eyes, but Chrysalis stopped her.

“No peeking,” She sang. “Now, I have to warn you, Twilight, this may hurt, but I will be here with you the whole time. I’m giving you one last chance to change your mind.”

“I won’t,” Twilight said. She heard Chrysalis chuckle.

“That’s a good girl. Now . . .” The weight on Twilight’s body shifted as Chrysalis leaned closer once again. “Remember this well, Twilight:

“You belong to me.”

Twilight’s whole body shivered.

Chrysalis’ fangs dragged across the flushed skin of Twilight’s throat. She twisted her head, granting her lover permission. Chrysalis’ fangs pulled back for only a moment, allowing Twilight to brace herself for what was about to happen.

And then it happened.

Chrysalis bit down gently, sinking her fangs into the side of Twilight’s neck.

The pony gasped at the sharp jolt that reverberated through her. But as the pain started to fade, Twilight’s gasps turned to shaky breaths.

The room started to spin around her as her vision darkened.

Eventually, everything went black.

Except that Twilight could still hear her own ragged breathing, could feel Chrysalis’ teeth in her soft skin. She tried to warn Chrysalis that something was wrong, but her mouth could do little more than release an incoherent string of gibberish.

Then, Chrysalis’ hoof ran through Twilight’s mane.

Just knowing that Chrysalis was there watching over helped chase off her fear.

But Twilight’s senses continued to fail her. Her breathing sounded distant and garbled. And before she knew what was happening, everything was silent. She could feel her chest heave with each breath, and could feel Chrysalis’ body against hers.

This time, Twilight focused on trying to keep calm.

In a strange sort of way, being blinded and deafened brought Twilight a sort of serenity. She could feel everything happening to her. And she could picture it perfectly in her mind’s eye. That is, until her sense of touch began to wane as well.

Her extremities went numb first, crawling up her legs like a slow freeze. The last thing she felt was Chrysalis’ fangs sliding out of her neck. Blood trickled from the wound, which Twilight felt in the form of warmth soaking into her fur. Chrysalis returned to the site with a kiss. Her fangs nibbled at Twilight’s skin, but did not pierce it. She could feel Chrysalis’ tongue slide over the wound, licking it clean.

And then nothing.

Twilight was alone, trapped inside her own mind. And with this internal retrospection, she noticed something else. A feeling that a life of academic fervor and isolation had unintentionally pushed deep down into Twilight’s soul. A flame at her core that burned whenever Chrysalis was near. Suddenly, she had a name to put to it.

Desire.

She wanted Chrysalis more than anything else in the world right now. Images of the changeling consumed her thoughts. Countless scenarios played out side-by-side in Twilight’s head, showing her all the things she thought Chrysalis would do to her while under her spell.

No.

They were the things she wanted Chrysalis to do to her.

“You hungry, Violet?”

Violet snapped out of her daze. She had been staring at a market stall on the side of the road. The black-clad changeling behind the counter was busy trying to convince a pony that his produce was the best in town. He didn’t seem to be buying it.

“Are you offering?”

Violet and Blue stood in the center of a bustling sandstone street. Tall buildings were clustered together to either side, built from the same material and braced with large lumber rafters. Beyond them, stone walls rose up into a domed ceiling. Chunks of crystal poked through the rock here and there, shimmering bright enough to light the whole city.

“Violet!”

She snapped out of her second daze.

“What?”

“I said I don’t mind paying if you want something.” The stallion, Blue, pointed to the fruitcart she’d been staring at.

“Oh. You meant actual food.” Violet cleared her throat. “I was thinking we might try something a little more . . . intense.”

“In the middle of the street?” He laughed, his bat-like wings stretching out behind him as he did. “Weren’t you supposed to be keeping a low profile? I don’t think going full exhibitionist would help with that.”

Violet sighed. “A mare can dream.”

“How about this,” Blue said. “That merchant’s a good friend of mine. We can go there for lunch and I’ll introduce the two of you. And then, once we get back to your place, I’m yours. All night long.” He spoke through a far-too-eager grin.

“All night?” Violet raised an eyebrow. “Alright. Deal.”

“Then what are we just standing around here for?” Blue reached forward and took her hoof. Violet tried to keep up, but mostly ended up being dragged behind him over to the wooden stall. They waited at the end of the bar for the merchant to finish up with his current customer. He sent the pony off with a bag of fresh produce and turned to the next customers waiting for him.

“Hey, DG,” Blue said, leaning up against the counter.

“Blue,” DG said back with a humorless chuckle.

“Is that how you greet an old friend?” Blue snatched one of the fruits from a box. He bounced the spiky red orb in his hoof, testing the weight.

The shopkeep scratched his head. “Sorry, Blue. Been a long day. And I get the feeling it’s going to just keep getting longer.” Violet cleared her throat, causing the changeling to finally take notice of her. “And who is this lovely thing? She with you?”

“She is. Her name’s Violet.”

DG snorted. “Seriously?”

“Is there something wrong with that?” Violet asked, sneering.

DG glanced at Violet, then down at her fur, then to Blue, then down at his fur. “That can’t be a coincidence. Violet’s violet and Blue’s blue. Those names are made up, right? Or are your parents really just that unoriginal?”

“You’re one to talk about names,” Blue said, reaching over to ruffle the changeling’s green frills. DG smacked his hoof away, causing both of them to laugh.

“I suppose you have a point,” DG said once he’d calmed down. “So, you need something, Blue, or are you just here to sell me a comedy bit?”

“Thought I’d buy my lady something for lunch.”

“Your lady, huh?” DG nodded. “Well, if you’re looking for something to eat, I’ve got plenty of fresh fruit for sale. Get a new shipment every other day.” He motioned for them to step closer, glancing back and forth as he whispered. “I’ve also got some . . . premium cuts, if that’s more your thing.”

“You sell meat?” Violet asked.

“Shhhh.” DG waved his hoof at her. “Don’t say it so loud.” He scanned the nearest market patrons, searching their faces to see if they’d heard her. “It may not be illegal anymore, but there’s still certain connotations that go with it. But, if that’s your thing, you don’t have to worry, I’m discrete about it.”

Violet looked at Blue, but he just shrugged.

“Alright,” Violet continued. “Two sandfruits.”

“Popular choice. Take your pick.” He pointed to the fruit baskets around the stall.

“I’ve got mine. You pick whatever one you think looks good,” Blue said.

Violet pursed her lips as she perused. She plucked a few from the bunch, inspected them, and put them back down. After six or seven, she found one that met her standards and held it up to show the shopkeep.

“Right. That’s two shards.” DG opened a pouch he wore around his neck.

“Two shards?” Blue scoffed. “What ever happened to the friend and family discount?”

“Consider it the payment for the last one you stole,” DG said, staring down Blue and daring him to challenge it. The pony shrugged and tossed two slivers of crystal onto the counter.

“Do you charge extra to crack them?” Blue asked, waving his fruit around.

DG swept the shards off his counter and motioned for them to set their purchase down. After a few stretches, he reared up and slammed his hoof down on the counter, cracking the hard outer shells of the fruit right down the middle and exposing the fleshy pink center. He repeated the process for the second one.

“Thanks, DG,” Blue whistled.

“Don’t mention it.” DG wiped his hoof on his apron, smearing it with a bit of fruit juice. “So, when do I get to hear the story behind this?” he asked, pointing at both Blue and Violet.

“It’s kind of a recent thing. Don’t worry. I’ll tell you all about over drinks this weekend.”

“Then we’re still on?” DG smiled.

“Of course. Wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

“And her?”

“Don’t worry, she’s not a drinker. Just me and you.”

DG cheered. That ended quickly when he noticed Violet frowning. “Oh. Sorry. Nothing against you, Miss. I’ve just had a lot of friends ditch me for their girls. Blue’s kind of the only one left.”

“I suppose I shouldn’t take offense to it, then,” Violet said, rolling her eyes and taking a bite of her lunch.

The simple action made DG’s brow furrow. “Have we met before?”

Violet took her time chewing before swallowing. From the corner of her eye, she could see the slightest hint of worry on Blue’s face, though DG thankfully didn’t notice. “You’re not the first pony to ask me that. I guess I must just have one of those faces,” she said, shrugging.

“Hmm.” DG sniffed and wrinkled his muzzle. “Apologies, then.”

Violet waved him off. “It’s no big deal.”

“Well, don’t let this old shopkeep keep you two lovebirds from your date,” DG said, tipping an invisible hat as he bowed his head. “I’ll see you this weekend, Blue. And I hope to see more of you around as well, Miss Violet.”

“Catch you later, DG,” Blue shouted as he stepped away.

“Farewell . . . DG. It was a pleasure.” Violet returned his partial bow before hurrying off after Blue. She could feel the changeling’s gaze on the back of her neck as she walked.

“Are you all good?” Blue asked, taking a bite of his fruit. A small bead of red juice dripped down his chin. “I mean, I didn’t even think about the fact that he was . . . you know.”

“My son?” Violet said, cocking a brow.

Blue looked away. “Yeah. That.”

“It’s fine. I’m sure he’ll get used to this version of me soon enough.” She sighed. “Speaking of which. DG?”

“Yeah.” Blue grinned. “DG. D-G.”

“Do you not know his name?”

“I do. But DG is a lot easier than D-Six-Whatever.” Blue waved his hoof nonchalantly. “Besides, ‘G’ kind of looks like a six.”

“You’re lucky you’re cute, Blue, or I might think you were an idiot,” Violet lamented, shaking her head. Blue snickered at the sight.

Violet and Blue ate as they walked. At the end of the street, the stone angled upward, ramping up to a raised platform that held the largest structure in the city. The castle stood tall and proud, much like its queen.

“So, meet me up in my room in say . . . fifteen minutes?” Violet asked.

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Blue promised.

The two of them parted on the ramp. Blue turned back toward town, vanishing down one of the many thin alleyways that formed the city’s veins. Violet, meanwhile, strode up to the main gate like she owned it. She only stopped when the two guards at the gate blocked her way.

“Apologies, Ma’am, but the castle is off-limits to the lowborn.”

Violet scoffed. “Where are the two guards that were posted here this morning?”

“That’s proprietary information, Ma’am,” the second guard said.

“Fine. Then go fetch D-Seven-One-Three. He should be able to vouch for me.” The two guards shared a glance, but neither moved. Violet stamped a hoof, kicking up a cloud of dust from the sandstone. Her eyes flashed a fiery green. “I could also have you thrown in the dungeon for stalling me. Do you not recognize your queen?”

The guards’ visages twisted in horror as they recognized that glare.

“M-My Queen?”

“Apologies, My Queen. W-We did not recognize you in that form.”

The two guards stepped aside quickly, granting her access to the castle courtyard. Violet sighed and continued forward. As she strode through the hoof-built oasis, an older changeling approached.

“I thought the idea of the disguise was that nopony recognized you?” he asked.

“Calm down, Seven-One-Three.” Violet stopped, shuddering as green flames burned away her outer layer. “Did anything important happen while I was away?”

“There was a note sent for you, Queen Chrysalis.” Seven-One-Three steadied himself. “It’s from your mother. She has been visiting the Kingblossom.” He lowered his gaze. “She is asking you to be ready in case she must invoke the Ritual of Rejuvenation.”

“Shit.” Chrysalis pressed a hoof against her forehead. “I’m sure Pselli was thrilled to hear that.”

“Queen Pselli has also said that she wishes to speak with you. Shall I take you to her?”

“No.” Chrysalis pushed her way past her steward. “I will deal with that once I’ve had a bit of rest. Seven-One-Three, please ensure that my rest is not interrupted. You know how much I hate to be woken early.”

“Of course, Queen Chrysalis.”

She entered through the castle’s front door. Ahead, through an ornate, gemstone-riddled archway, she could see the throne room. From this distance, Pselli and her nobles looked about the size of children. None of them noticed Chrysalis as she slipped by, their noses buried in whatever legislature they had on the docket.

Shutting the hallway door behind her, Chrysalis continued through the winding hallways until she ended up at her door. She flicked the crystal sconce beside her door, knocking the key loose from its hiding place. Once the lock was undone, she floated it back into place.

Her room was darker than the rest of the castle, exactly how she preferred it. She passed by the bathroom and into the main section of the room. A bed sat in the center, more than big enough for two. A wardrobe and vanity table were tucked away in the corner displaying elaborate jewelry made from valuable metals and precious silks. A full-body mirror sat beside them, tilted slightly upward. The three windows on the far wall had their curtains shut, leaving the only light to come in through the door to her balcony.

Chrysalis summoned her magic. With it, she turned the lock and opened the outer door, letting in a bit more light and opening up her room to the balcony beyond. But she did not step out. Instead, she made her way to the mirror. She stood proudly before it, staring at her emerald eyes in her reflection.

Inch by inch, her gaze swept over her body. Frowning, she turned sideways, exposing her flank to the mirror’s scrutiny. Her search stalled, lingering on her stomach. She prodded it softly.

She’d grown a bit.

“There you are. Still as sexy as the day we met.”

Chrysalis looked over to the balcony door. Blue was leaning against the doorway, grinning wide enough that he was forced to close his eyes. Seeing him there, arrayed against the light pouring in behind him, Chrysalis smiled.

“Is that so?” she asked. Humming a dissonant tune, she climbed into her bed. She made herself comfortable, biting her lip as she watched the thestral take a step closer. “Why don’t you come over here and prove it.”

Blue’s eyes lit up.

“Of course, My Queen.”

Smoke filled the cavern, choking out the light from the above. Instead, the world was tinted red with flame. Her vision flickered as she crawled through the blood.

“Blue?”

“I . . . I’m here.”

How had things come to this? How had she allowed this to happen?

“I’m so sorry, Blue.”

“Listen to me, Chryssy, this isn’t your fault. You know that, right?”

“Don’t try to speak. Just hold on. I’ll . . . I’ll find help.”

“We . . . We both know that’s not . . . not gonna happen.”

He was right. Even now, she could hear hooves beating against distant stone.

“I’m not going to leave you here.”

Blue chuckled, but his laughter was interrupted with coughing as he spit up a spatter of blood. It dripped down his chin, staining his fur. “We both know I’m not making it out of here.”

“I . . . I can use the Ritual,” Chrysalis said. “I can fix this.”

“No.” Blue’s body felt cold. “Don’t be stupid, Chryssy. Even if you had time to pull it off, I’d only be around a few more decades at most. Your life is more valuable than that.”

The already blurred images melted together behind tears. “What am I supposed to do?” she asked. “Where am I supposed to go?”

“Listen to me, Chryssy. I love you. Both of you. More than anything else in the world. But I can’t go with you. You have to go on without me. For both of your sakes.” She felt his hoof, still slick with blood, against her flank.

“I . . .” Chrysalis whimpered. “I c-can’t.”

“Yes you can, Darlin’. You’re tougher than you know.” He took a pained, wheezing breath. “Don’t cry, Chryssy. You did . . . everything you could. More . . . more than anypony else.” His eyelids were growing heavy. “Just promise me this, Love. Promise me you’ll live your life to the fullest. See the world, make some friends, find a new love.”

“I don’t want a new love.”

“Promise me, Chryssy.” His head lulled to the side. “Promise me.”

“I . . . I can’t . . .” She grit her teeth, wiping her tears away with a crimson hoof. “Fine. I-I promise that I’ll do the best I can. And I’ll never forget you, Blue.”

“That’s my girl.” The hoofbeats were drawing near. “Now, you need to go. Get out of here. Before they find you.”

“Goodbye, Blue. I’ll always love you.”

“Me too, Darlin’. And don’t worry, I’ll be looking down on you from wherever I end up.”

She forced herself to stand. Forced her legs to move, one in front of the other. She staggered toward the distant tunnel leading out of the city. Behind her, she could hear Blue’s voice, screaming to the heavens.

“Hey? Can you hear me? Whoever you are, whoever she finds, know this: She is my greatest treasure. You’d better . . . take damn good care of her!”

57: Soulmate

Twilight woke screaming, burning with emotions her mind didn’t recognize. Fury. Sorrow. The volatile mix of somepony pushed beyond the breaking point with nothing left to lose. Her vision flickered between the real world and her dreams. She could see the blood on her hooves, but couldn’t decide if it was real or not.

And then the memories vanished, leaving her sitting up in bed, chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. Lying alone in bed. As her faculties clicked back on, she scanned the room. Chrysalis was lying on the floor at the foot of the far wall. Though she had her back turned toward Twilight, she wasn’t sleeping.

“Chrysalis? What . . . what just happened?” Twilight asked, staring down at her body, disturbed by how foreign it felt. “What was that?”

“A mistake,” Chrysalis said, her gaze still lingering on the floor.

“That . . .” Twilight squeezed her eyes shut as the throb in her head started to fade. “That’s an excuse. I want an explanation. What did you do to me?” Her heavy breathing made it sound harsher than she intended.

Before Chrysalis could answer, the sound of a clicking lock caught her attention. She and Twilight turned toward the door at the far end of the bridge. The door burst open with enough force to shake a few pebbles loose from the walls. Shining Armor galloped out from the dark hall beyond.

“Hang on, Twilight. I’m on my way,” He yelled, tucking his head down and charging. He stopped short of slamming into the cell bars and rattled the door. His eyes locked onto his little sister. “Twilight! Thank Celestia you’re . . .” He trailed off as he noticed Twilight sitting on the bed, no worse for wear.

“Shiny?” Twilight rose from the bed and approached her brother. “What are you doing here?”

“I heard you scream,” Shining glanced down at Chrysalis. “She didn’t hurt you, did she?”

“What?” Twilight also turned toward Chrysalis. “No, she didn’t do anything.”

“Oh.” Shining released his grip on the door. “Then why were you screaming?”

The princess frowned. “I woke up from a nightmare.”

“Did Chrysalis cause it?”

“No, Shiny. And you didn’t answer my question. What are you doing here?”

“I came to get you out of here.”

Behind him stood Rarity and Flare, their demeanors calmer. Rarity made it halfway across the bridge before she started speaking. “Shining Armor and I came down here to make sure you were alright. Both of you.”

“Flare?” Shining shook his head. “What were you thinking? If you were going to lock her up, couldn’t you have at least put her in her own cell?”

“Don’t look at me.” Flare shrugged. “It wasn’t my idea. She wanted to be locked in there.”

“What? And you let her talk you into that? Of course she asked that, she’s been brainwashed by Chrysalis.” Shining scowled. “Don’t worry, Twilight, we’ll get you out of there and–”

“Is it really so difficult for you to believe that Twilight might have made that decision of her own free will?” Rarity asked, stepping up alongside Shining Armor. “I mean, it sounds like a plot straight out of a romance novel. Just think about it. Forbidden love softening a villain’s heart? Like The Mare and The Monster.”

“Would the two of you step aside?” Flare asked, shoving her way past Shining and unlocking the cell door.

Shining was the first inside, throwing himself over his sister in a protective hug. “Don’t worry, Twilight. You’re safe now. I’ll take care of this.”

“Shiny–” Twilight started.

“I mean, I can’t imagine what it must have been like, trapped down here with her.”

“Shiny–”

“Well, actually I can. I have been in that situation. Remember?”

“Shiny!” Twilight wriggled out from her brother’s grasp. “That’s enough.”

“Enough of what?” Shining asked, recoiling.

“I am not brainwashed. I chose to be here of my own free will.” Her words made Shining frown. “I’m sorry, Shiny. I’m tired, and I’ve got a lot on my plate right now. I just don’t have the energy to deal with . . . with this.” Twilight twirled her hoof in a circular motion, indicating Chrysalis, Shining, and Twilight herself. “So, please just . . . not right now.”

Shining started to speak, but a sideways glance from Rarity kept him quiet.

“Thank you,” Twilight said, smiling at her brother. He just nodded silently.

“Alright. Well, this isn’t exactly the place for a party,” Flare interjected. “The lot of you should head back topside. That includes you two.” She nodded toward Twilight.

“Two?” Twilight snuck a quick glance at Chrysalis. She hadn’t moved at all over the course of their conversation. “You mean, you’ve finally decided?”

“Yes.” Flare cleared her throat. “It’s clear that Chrysalis is indeed a threat. However, from everything I’ve heard, she’s shown impeccable restraint. That, and I’ve heard that you’ve kept her on a short leash. So, I see no reason to keep her locked up down here.”

“Thank you!” Twilight threw her hooves around Flare’s neck, pulling her into a tight hug.

“Don’t thank me. Your friend over here is the one that convinced me.”

Twilight turned toward Rarity. “You did?”

“Well, of course, Darling,” Rarity said, rolling her eyes. “I’ve known you for years now, Twilight. I trust your judgment. I might not be exactly thrilled about you and Chrysalis, but I can’t deny that you feel something for her. What kind of friend would I be if I didn’t support you?” Rarity finished her question with a flip of her mane.

“Alright. Enough standing around. All of you, out,” Flare ordered.

Shining was the first back across the bridge, fuming silently. Rarity and Flare went side-by-side, still silent, but to a less hostile degree. Twilight brought up the rear. She made a few steps out from the cell before she realized Chrysalis wasn’t behind her.

“Chrysalis? What are you doing? We’re leaving.”

“Twilight, we need to talk.” Chrysalis continued to look anywhere but at Twilight.

Twilight turned and made her way back to the cell. She laid her head on Chrysalis’ flank. “I’m sorry I yelled at you. I didn’t mean it. I was just a little confused.”

“No.” Chrysalis rested her chin on the floor. “You had every right to be angry. I slipped up. You saw something you weren’t supposed to. I can’t blame you for that.”

“Hey, are you two coming or not? I will lock you in here,” Flare shouted from the doorway. She was spinning the key, turning it into a clock counting down her patience.

“We should go,” Twilight said, standing back up. “Come on. We can go up to my room and talk in private.”

“I don’t think that . . .” Chrysalis sighed. “Fine.” She stood and marched out while keeping her distance from Twilight. The princess frowned, but she followed nonetheless.

By the time Twilight had closed and locked the bedroom door behind her, Chrysalis had already taken a spot by the fireplace. She was curled up on the rug, staring at the cold ashes piled in the hearth in front of her.

Twilight sat down at the edge of the rug. “I want an explanation.”

“I screwed up,” Chrysalis said.

“What did you screw up? What were you trying to do?”

“I wanted to . . .” The changeling squirmed. “I wanted to Claim you.” She buried her head, cowering, like a dog at their angry master’s feet.

“To . . . claim me?” Twilight hummed. “You mean, like, own me?”

She argued with herself over whether or not she liked that.

“Not . . . exactly.” Chrysalis drew small circles on the floor in front of her. “It’s an old changeling tradition. Back from before I was even born.”

“I see.” Twilight tilted her head. “What kind of tradition?”

“It’s supposed to be . . .” She scoffed. “Romantic isn’t the right word for it, but it’s the closest I can think of.” Chrysalis’ cheeks burned. “It’s meant to be used when a changeling desires a specific mate from outside their hive.”

“You wanted to . . .” Twilight let loose a sigh of relief and a light chuckle.

A mate? A mate! The word made her giddy every time she thought of it.

“And I went and bungled the thing to Tartarus and back,” Chrysalis moped.

Twilight inched closer. She laid down behind Chrysalis and put her head on the changeling’s shoulder. “You know, when ponies like someone, they usually ask them on a date. Like a candlelit dinner.” She shrugged. “Or, at least, that’s what I’ve heard.”

“I guess changelings just like to be more efficient.” She said it like a joke, but Twilight couldn’t find any humor on her face.

Twilight closed her eyes, letting her weight fall onto Chrysalis’ flank. The heavy steps of a passing patrol invaded their silence. Once they were gone, Twilight began again. “The vision I saw . . . was it some sort of dream magic?”

“Close. They were memories.” Chrysalis sighed. “When you opened yourself to me, I linked our minds together. Our experiences. Our memories. We could share all of it. I was so excited to show you one of my happiest memories.” Her lips curled into a soft frown. “But when I saw him again . . . it all came right back.” She squeezed her eye shut. “I couldn’t stop from remembering all of it . . . the horrible things I did.” Her breathing grew labored. Her voice quivered as she strained to keep a hold of herself.

“It’s alright, Chrysalis,” Twilight said. She tried to reassure Chrysalis with a calming touch, but the changeling shivered beneath her.

“It’s not alright!” Chrysalis barked. “Those feelings? All that anger and bitterness? All the things I did that I can never take back? They’re wounds, Twilight. Wounds that, even after all of these years, still hurt.” She took a shaky breath. “And now I’ve put them on you.”

A burning city. Blood. Screams. Everything was a blur in Twilight’s head. But she felt the emotions as clear as day. A burning hatred, unlike anything she had ever felt before, mixed with an emptiness that left her feeling ill. Nothing in her life had ever come close to matching it.

Still, she smiled. “Listen to me, Chrysalis. I’m not upset with you.”

“You should be.”

“But I’m not.” Twilight lifted her head slightly, deepening her voice. “Chrysalis, when I first . . . when I first started to feel this way about you, I made myself a promise.” Her gaze moved from Chrysalis’ face to the empty hearth. “All the horrible things you did to me? I told myself that I could look past them. Because beneath it all, I saw something. And now I know that I’m right.”

“Is that so?” Chrysalis muttered.

“I wanted to help you because I saw pain.” Twilight rose, circled around Chrysalis, and laid back down. From above, they formed mirrored images of each other. “And that pain has followed you constantly, tearing at you like a beast on your heels. You’re terrified that someday you’ll find yourself back there.” She reached out, cupping a hoof against Chrysalis’ cheek. “But you’re not alone anymore. I’m still here. I don’t care what you did. I know that it was awful. Maybe even downright monstrous. But deep down, I know you regret it.”

Chrysalis tried to turn away, but Twilight held her firm.

“Listen to me, Chrysalis. You don’t have to bear this burden alone anymore. I’m here to help you. Don’t feel like you need to hide things from me. I’ve already accepted that you’ve done bad things, but I still care about you. I know, deep down, that you can be gentle and kind. You can be happy.”

“I don’t . . .” Chrysalis sniffled. “I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything.” Twilight scooted closer, until her and Chrysalis’ muzzles were nearly touching. “I already know that I’m right. I felt what you felt, remember?” The princess smiled, forcing Chrysalis to snicker, even as a tear spilled down her cheek.

“I never thought anypony would accept me. Not after everything I’ve done.”

“How could they? You never gave them a chance. You pushed them all away, afraid that they might get too close. But you don’t have to worry about that anymore. No matter how many times you push me away, I’ll still be here for you. I promise.”

“I . . .” Chrysalis took a deep breath. “Thank you, Twilight.”

Twilight shifted in Chrysalis’ grasp until she could feel the changeling’s stomach against her back. The warmth of the fresh fire in front of her and the cold touch of chitin behind her mixed into a comfortable temperature.

“So, that whole mind sharing thing. Is that something all changelings can do?”

For a moment, her only answer was silence. She turned her head as far as she could, trying to see Chrysalis’ face. The changeling stopped her by wrapping one of her fore legs around Twilight’s waist.

“Technically, yes. But I doubt any of them actually know how.”

“Is this another of your Changeling Secret Magic Techniques?”

Chrysalis scoffed. “If by that, you mean my mother’s magic? Yes. It was a spell passed down from her.”

“Why don’t you use it more often?” Twilight put her own hoof over Chrysalis’. “I mean, if you did that to Shining, he might finally believe that you’re not as bad as you seem.”

Twilight felt Chrysalis’ chest heave as she laughed.

“Oh, my dear Twilight, I would never in a million years share a mind with your brother.”

“You know, at some point, you two will have to start tolerating one another. At the very least, I need to know that you’re not going to try to kill each other when I turn my back.”

“Personally, I think Shining Armor and I have gotten along swimmingly,” Chrysalis boasted. “But even if we weren’t constantly at each other’s throats, I still wouldn’t do it. You see, Twilight, for a changeling, sharing their thoughts and memories is a very . . . intimate act.”

“Oh. Ohh.”

“Yeah.”

“Actually, I do recall you saying that I’m now your mate?” Twilight felt Chrysalis’ muscles tense.

“About that.” Chrysalis groaned. “I wouldn’t read too much into that. Like I said, it’s an old changeling tradition. In fact, no other changeling in the world has done it. We aren’t usually into the whole romance thing.”

“But I’m still your mate?” Twilight grinned. “What exactly does that entail?”

“It’s just what the ritual was for. It marks you as an honorary part of the hive.”

Twilight chewed her lip. “Tell me about it. The ritual, I mean.”

Chrysalis paused for nearly a minute before beginning. “The ritual has a few steps. First, the couple mark one another.” Twilight felt Chrysalis’ free hoof paw at the scar on her neck. The two marks from her fangs. They were no longer bleeding, but still stung just a little. “It’s a badge of sorts. It marks you as mine.”

“I didn’t mark you, though,” Twilight said.

“Some day, when you’re ready to take me as your mate, you’ll mark me in your own way. Or who knows, perhaps you already have?” Chrysalis clicked her tongue. “Now. Where was I? Right. The second step involves sharing ourselves with our chosen mate. We allow them a glimpse into our minds. It’s an act that a changeling would only allow for one they truly cared about.”

“D’aww,” Twilight cooed. Then a realization struck, causing her to freeze. “Wait, if I saw into your mind, does that mean you saw into mine, too?”

“I did.”

“Oh?” Twilight wanted to believe the burning in her cheeks had something to do with the fire in front of her. “Did you . . . see . . . anything?”

“Quite a bit, actually.” Chrysalis leaned closer, whispering in Twilight’s ear. “And I made sure to get a good, long look. Someday, when I think you’re ready to handle such things, we can try a few of them out. Sound good?” Twilight blushed hard enough to hurt. “In truth, it’s actually kind of nice to see that Equestia’s innocent little princess does have a bit of a naughty side.”

“H-How was I supposed to know you’d see that?” Twilight squeaked.

“There’s no need for concern, Twilight. It was quite touching, actually.” Twilight could practically feel Chrysalis smiling. “In fact, I’d say that it touched all the right places.”

“That’s enough of that!” Twilight yelled, waving her hoof in Chrysalis’ face.

“You’re cute when you're flustered.”

“Then I must be absolutely adorable right now,” Twilight bemoaned. Despite feeling silly and a little bit guilty, another thought came to Twilight. “Were you serious about that promise? That . . . you know . . . someday . . . when we’re ready?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

Twilight tilted her head. “I don’t know. I just had never thought about where this relationship might lead.” Twilight paused. “Chrysalis, can I ask you something?”

“Of course.”

“Back before you fled to your old hive, you offered me the chance to sleep with you.”

“I recall.”

“Were you serious about it back then?”

“I was.”

“Was? What made you change your mind?”

“Back then, all I was offering was physical pleasure. It wouldn’t have meant anything.” Chrysalis licked her lips. “Twilight, changelings and ponies do share some similarities, but we are still quite different.”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you believe in souls, Twilight?”

“Souls?”

“Yes. Some incorporeal piece of yourself. The part of you that makes you who you are.”

“I’ve never really thought about it.”

“Changelings believe in them. In fact, many believe that the soul is all we are. According to my mother’s teaching, we share only a weak link with our bodies. That’s why we’re able to change our form so easily.” She stopped, giving Twilight a moment to consider. “And that’s how I was raised. To me, my body is nothing more than a tool, to be changed when necessary. It’s no different than the saddlebags you put on when you go out in the morning.”

“That’s an odd way of looking at things,” Twilight said. “Then, you don’t like your body?”

“It’s not like that. I quite enjoy my body. I mean, just look at these curves.” Chrysalis ran a hoof down her flank. “But that isn’t who I am. The real me is in my head. My personality. My joys. My pain. Even my preferences when it comes to mates.” She gave Twilight a squeeze. “That’s why sharing our mind is so special. It allows you to connect to the real me. It links our souls.”

“Whoa.” Twilight blinked a few times.

“At least, that’s what I was taught. I don’t have a clue if any of that is true.”

“Food for thought?” Twilight suggested.

“Something like that.” Chrysalis shook her head. “But don’t go blabbing to the rest of the world about all that. We changelings like to keep our trade secrets safe and secure.”

“I’m glad you felt comfortable enough to share that with me.” Twilight leaned back, snuggling her head back against Chrysalis’ neck. She could feel the changeling’s chin resting on her head, just behind her horn. “And I’m glad you felt like you could share your memories with me. And I promise you that your faith is well-founded.”

“Of course. I’m never wrong, Twilight. I thought you would have realized that by now.”

“Right.”

The fire crackled as Twilight used her magic to toss another log on top. She could feel Chrysalis’ hoof on her flank, massaging in small circles. Her body seemed to relax at the changeling’s touch.

“You should get some rest if you need it. Morning will be here soon,” Chrysalis said.

“Chrysalis?” Twilight asked.

“Yes?”

“I don’t know what’s going to happen. I don’t know if we’ll always be happy together. I don’t know what will happen to Celestia, or to Equestria. The future has so many opportunities. And as much as I want to be with you, I know that things might not turn out that way, for one reason or another.”

“And?”

Twilight let loose a slow, comfortable breath. “I just want to say that, whatever happens, I’m glad I got to know the real Chrysalis. I’m even happier to know that I fell for her.”

Chrysalis sniffled.

“I love you too, Twilight.”

58: Her Tallest Tower

“Twilight? Are you in there?”

Stirred by Cadance’s question, Chrysalis glanced toward the bedroom door, then down at Twilight, curled up beside her, snoring peacefully. The curtains were still drawn, but sunshine leaked through beneath them. The embers in the fireplace were smothered and cold. How long had they been lying here?

“Twilight, please answer me if you’re in there.” Cadance sighed. “Please. I need you.”

Something in the princess’ pitiful pleas stirred Chrysalis. As gently as she could, she slipped away from Twilight, leaving her cradling a pillow instead. Chrysalis closed her eyes and steeled herself. She could hear Cadance’s footsteps growing quieter. Her hoof hesitated above the doorknob.

“Where are you? Twilight?” Cadance mewled.

Chrysalis cursed silently and pulled the door open. Cadance was halfway down the hallway, her back turned. Chrysalis’ magic flared, stopping the princess in her tracks with a sturdy tug on her mane.

“Ow! What?”

“Would you be quiet? Twilight’s sleeping in here,” Chrysalis’ whispered beratement trailed off momentarily. “By the Queens above, Cadance, what happened to you?” The princess’ mane was messy and her tiara lopsided. Her eyes were rimmed in red.

“Oh. Sorry.” Cadance wiped her cheeks. “Would you mind telling her I stopped by. I’d like to speak with her as soon as possible.” She tried to smile, but wasn’t fooling anypony. Yet, somehow, it forced Chrysalis to respond. And unfortunately for the changeling, her mouth moved faster than her tired brain.

“Hold it, Candy.” The princess froze, her eyes wide. It was too late to back down now. Chrysalis depressed the handle and closed the door, leaving her out in the hallway with Cadance. “Why are you crying?”

“I wasn’t–”

“I’m being incredibly gracious and trying to be nice, so I would appreciate it if you didn’t lie directly to my face. Or at the very least, don’t be that obvious about it. Now, try again.”

Cadance started to speak, but stumbled over her words a few times.

“It’s got nothing to do with you,” Cadance said. Chrysalis’ sneer forced her to continue. “I mean, it’s not something specifically to do with you.” She shook her head. “It’s Shiny. He’s . . . he’s quite upset. He went on a whole tirade about losing his sister. I thought . . . I thought something horrible had happened. And then he started yelling . . . y-yelling at me.”

Cadance kept spilling her guts, but Chrysalis had already stopped listening. She had heard enough to figure out what was going on. Rather, her focus was squarely on just how unfair this situation was.

She hated Cadance.

And now here she was, playing the quiet shoulder for her to cry on. Countless insults brewed on the changeling’s tongue, some of her best material, but she kept her teeth clenched hard. She tried to focus on why she had opened the door in the first place. For Twilight’s sake.

“That’s enough.” Chrysalis raised a hoof. “Your husband is upset that Twilight lashed out at him earlier. He was on a roll insulting me. And sort of ended up insulting Twilight. And I guess the pressure finally got to her.”

Cadance scoffed, almost laughing. “You make it sound so simple.”

“It is simple. Like your husband.”

“Look, Chrysalis, I know he doesn’t like you. I know you don’t like him. I know you don’t like either of us. But can I ask you for a favor?”

“Absolutely not.”

“Can you try to talk to him?”

“No.”

“I think that if the two of you just sat down–”

Chrysalis stomped her hoof. “I said no. I’ve tried to talk to that idiot. I’ve tried to explain it to him several times. He doesn’t care one lick about what I have to say. Or Twilight, for that matter. If you want something to change, you’re going to have to give him this little speech.”

“What little speech?” A still half-asleep Twilight asked, peeking her head out from the bedroom with a raised eyebrow. Both Cadance and Chrysalis jumped at her sudden appearance.

“Nothing you need to worry about,” Cadance said, as innocently as possible.

“Right.” Twilight turned toward Chrysalis. “What are you two talking about?”

“Your brother.”

“Oh.” Twilight sniffled and blinked a few times as she wiped the sleep from her eyes. “What about him?”

“Cadance thinks I can talk to him,” Chrysalis said.

“Hey,” Cadance started. “I simply said that the two of them should sit down-”

“Shining won’t listen to either of us,” Twilight said.

“That’s what I told her,” Chrysalis agreed.

“Then what are we supposed to do about it?” Cadance asked.

“Go get breakfast?” Twilight suggested, shrugging her shoulders.

“How does that help?”

“Can’t think on an empty stomach.”

“Fine.” Cadance sighed. “I can have someone from the kitchen bring you something.”

“Not this time.” Twilight strutted past Cadance, motioning for Chrysalis to follow. “I’m going downstairs to eat a stack of pancakes taller than I am. Chrysalis?”

“Not really interested in the pancakes, but I’m up for it.” The changeling’s prosthetic leg took a few test taps against the tile before she put her full weight on it. “Leg’s doing better. I don’t mind a walk.”

“Alright. Let’s go, then.”

“Hold up.” Cadance galloped after them, pulling up beside Twilight. “I thought Luna wanted you two to stay up here? She won’t be angry for disobeying her?”

“Yeah, we tried that. Wasn’t a fan,” Chrysalis scoffed.

“I mean . . . I guess it’s your decision to make.” Cadance’s pace slowed, allowing her to fall back with Chrysalis. “I’ve never seen Twilight disobey a direct order from a princess.” She shot a sideways glance toward the changeling. “Do you have something to do with this?”

Chrysalis rolled her eye? “You’re starting to sound like your husband.”

Cadance frowned. “Just because I don’t think you’re brainwashing Twilight doesn’t mean I believe you’re a good influence on her.” She sighed. “Watch over her, will you? Make sure nothing happens.” Cadance slowed to a stop. “And please just think about what I said. Even if it’s just for Twilight’s sake.”

Chrysalis strolled onward, seemingly oblivious to her pleas.

“So, what’s gotten into you?” Chrysalis asked, following Twilight into the Royal Dining room. Twilight threw herself down in the seat nearest the head of the table with a tired groan. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you stand up to another princess like that.”

Twilight winced. “Think I was too harsh?”

“I was rather impressed with how you handled it.” Chrysalis slid into the seat beside Twilight. “Of course, I’ve been told that I’m a little rough myself, so take that as you will.”

A servant appeared from the kitchen, her mane styled up, revealing a pencil tucked behind her ear. She kept her eyes closed, humming as she approached. Twilight cleared her throat, causing the mare to jump.

“Oh, Princess Twilight? My apologies, I didn’t know you were coming down for breakfast.”

“It was sort of a last minute thing,” Twilight said, flashing a nervous smile.

“No problem, Princess. Would you like to place an order?”

Twilight took a deep breath and sat up. “I would. If it’s not too much trouble, I would like a stack of pancakes. Maybe just three or four high.”

The waitress scribbled down the order. “Whipped cream and fruit?”

“Yes, please.”

She scratched down another note on her pad.

“And for you Miss . . . C-Chrysalis?” She tried to keep her voice cheery as she asked, but Chrysalis could hear it shaking.

“Nothing for me, thank you.” Chrysalis didn’t bother trying to meet the waitress’ eyes. The poor thing was already quaking in her boots.

“Of course. I’ll have your orders out as soon as possible.”

With a bow, she returned to the kitchen.

As soon as the waitress was gone, Twilight hung her head. “They’re still scared of you.”

“Were you expecting otherwise?” Chrysalis asked, arching her eyebrow.

“I mean . . .” Twilight shrugged. “I had hoped somepony would be able to look you in the eye by now. Especially for something as simple as taking your breakfast order.”

“In case you’ve somehow managed to forget, I have been a villain in their eyes for years now.” Chrysalis leaned back in her chair, resting her tired hooves on the table. “She’s probably just praying I don’t end up eating her for breakfast.”

“That’s my point,” Twilight growled. “They don’t even know why they’re scared of you.”

Their conversation lapsed momentarily. In the silence, Chrysalis could hear the voices of countless guards outside, laughing and chatting over their morning meals. She could only describe them as cheerful. Of course, that didn’t match the wilting dread she could taste on her tongue. With a narrowed eye, she sat up.

“Why does it bother you that they’re afraid of me?”

“Are you saying it doesn’t bother you?” Twilight cried.

Chrysalis chuckled. “Why should it bother me?”

“Don’t you want to be happy? To have a new life? How do you plan to do that when nopony will accept you?”

Chrysalis leaned forward. “You accept me, don’t you?”

“O-of course I do,” Twilight stuttered. “But I still think that–”

“Then that’s more than enough for me,” Chrysalis decided, reclining.

“Do you really think that? Or are you just saying that because you don’t believe it’ll ever change?” Twilight asked.

“Should you not be enough for me?”

“I just want you to be happy.” Twilight rested her chin on the table. “Whatever that means to you.”

Chrysalis chewed her tongue as she stared at Twilight. “Honestly? I would say that I am rather happy with you.”

“Excuse me?” Twilight choked. “You almost died the other night! And ended up spending the night in jail because you were blamed for it. How are you happy like that? How could anyone be happy like–”

“Because you were with me. Through it all.” Twilight nearly jumped as Chrysalis reached over and took the princess’ hoof in her own. Twilight’s reaction made the changeling smile. “And that’s more than I expected to find here.”

“You’re just saying that,” Twilight argued through a blush.

Chrysalis pouted. “Quit blushing like a schoolfilly, I’m trying to be serious with my feelings here.” Twilight muttered an apology and sobered up, giving her full attention to Chrysalis as she spoke. “Look, I’m not sure how to say this, Twilight. I’ve been alone for so long that I never expected to find somepony that would care about me. Especially not after I lost everything.”

“Your changelings cared about you.”

“As a queen, not as a mare.”

“What about Thorax?”

“He cares because he thinks he owes me. He’s . . . genetically predisposed to care for me. Same as all changeling drones.” Chrysalis turned away. “But you? You owe me nothing. You chose to love me. To you, I’m a mare that needs somepony to keep her warm at night.” As she spoke, she could feel her cheeks growing warm. “It’s been so long since somepony looked at me like that. I’d nearly forgotten what I was myself.”

“Chrysalis . . .” Twilight cooed.

Clearing her throat, Chrysalis continued. “Listen to me, Twilight. You make me happy. And it doesn’t matter what I have to suffer through, I’m glad to be with you. I just . . . after everything that’s happened, I thought you deserved to know that.”

“Now who’s the one blushing like a schoolfilly?” Twilight asked, squeezing Chrysalis’ hoof.

“Don’t get used to it,” Chrysalis said with a laugh. “I’m not known for speaking my mind on such matters. You’d do well to remember that.”

Twilight nodded. “I will.”

“Princess?” Both Chrysalis and Twilight turned to see the waitress standing in the kitchen doorway. “I mean . . .” Her eyes were wide. “Y-Your breakfast is . . .” The silver platter in her grasp rattled.

“Apologies,” Twilight said as Chrysalis released her hoof. “We didn’t hear you enter.”

“I-I didn’t . . . didn’t mean to e-evesdrop,” the mare said, her hooves rooted in place with terror. “I’m so sorry–”

“There’s nothing to apologize for,” Twilight said.

At her princess’ urging, the waitress gathered herself and stepped forward, sliding the platter in front of Twilight. She pulled the lid away, revealing a plate of pancakes. Beside it sat a small bowl filled with mixed fruits, another with cream, and a third with syrup.

“This looks amazing,” Twilight said, almost drooling.

“I-Is there anything else you need?” The waitress asked, wearing a smile far too wide to be genuine.

“No, thank you.”

“Of course, Princess.” The waitress bowed and turned away. She made it all the way back to the kitchen door before she stopped. “Umm . . . M-Miss Chrysalis?”

“Hmm?” Chrysalis hummed.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to offend you in any way.”

Chrysalis shifted in her seat. “Don’t flatter yourself. It takes far more than a scared mare to offend me.” Her response earned her a sharp elbow and glare from Twilight.

“Of course, Miss Chrysalis–”

“But I suppose that I am appreciative of your concern,” Chrysalis added, biting her lip to keep the snark at bay. “So . . . thank you, I guess. You can go now.” She shooed her away.

“Of course, Miss Chrysalis.”

The mare disappeared through the door.

“I suppose that’s one way to handle that,” Twilight said, drizzling syrup over her plate.

“I panicked. I’m not used to having to be . . . apologetic,” Chrysalis sneered.

“Well, I’m proud of you for trying, at least,” Twilight said. “Who knows? Maybe you’ll end up being able to make some friends after all?”

“Can’t wait,” Chrysalis groaned.

The two of them shared a glance that shattered into a fit of laughter.

In their combined revelry, neither heard the door open.

“You two enjoying yourselves?” Flare barked as she slid in from the Mess Hall. Twilight and Chrysalis’ laughter slowed to a giggle, then floundered into them clearing their throats. “And just might I ask what the two of you are doing here?”

“Enjoying ourselves, apparently,” Chrysalis said, locking eyes with Flare.

“It certainly would seem so. Why are you doing it here? You’re supposed to be upstairs. Where it’s safe. Ringing any bells.”

“It’s my fault. I wanted breakfast,” Twilight admitted, shooting her hoof into the air.

Chrysalis shook her head. “Put your hoof down, Twilight.” She turned to Flare. “And as for your question? Well, I decided to take an account of what rooms I’ve been attacked in so far. Turns out, upstairs is more dangerous for me.”

“Wipe that stupid grin off your face,” Flare scolded. “You do realize that if you get into another scuffle like that again, I won’t be able to pull your ass out of the fire again.”

“A scuffle?” Twilight asked, bewildered. “She almost died. How is that her fault?”

“Doesn’t matter who attacked first. Court doesn’t care, as I’m sure you noticed. I only have so much pull.”

“Doesn’t matter who attacked first?” Chrysalis asked.

Flare’s eyes narrowed. “That’s what I said. Problem with that?”

“That implies there’s a chance you actually believe I was the victim here?”

Chrysalis watched Flare sink into one of the open seats at the opposite end of the table. “Of course. I know you didn’t attack that waitress.”

“Really?” Twilight jumped.

“Yes.” Flare’s view flickered to Twilight, then back to Chrysalis. “I’ve followed Chrysalis’ case ever since she showed up at Princess Cadance’s wedding. Her ability to plan and scheme is astounding.”

“You believe me because I’m good at tricking ponies?” Chrysalis asked with a chuckle.

“That’s part of it.” Flare shrugged. “If you intended on killing that mare, you wouldn’t have stuck the knife in her shoulder. No. It was sloppy. Ametuer work. I have higher expectations of you than that.”

The same waitress from earlier returned, setting down a steaming teacup and saucer in front of Flare. Then, without saying a word, she slid back into the kitchen. Flare studied her drink, absentmindedly stirring with the provided spoon.

“You think quite highly of me,” Chrysalis noted.

Flare sipped her drink. “Not of you, per say. I simply have a great respect for the damage you could do. And now that I’ve saved your tail from the courts, anything stupid you do is going to put that damage on me. So, I would appreciate it if you would keep that troublemaking to a minimum.”

Twilight frowned. “Aren’t you being a little unfair–”

“You know, if you keep this up, I might actually start to like you,” Chrysalis interrupted.

Flare raised an eyebrow as she took another sip.

“It’s not a coincidence that you showed up here, is it?” Chrysalis asked. “And I doubt you came down here just to lecture me with things I already knew. So, just what brings you down here so early in the morning, Inquisitor?”

“I needed to speak with Princess Twilight. Figured I could grab a coffee while I was at it.” Flare raised her cup to emphasize her point.

“Did something happen?” Twilight asked, shoveling a slice of pancake into her mouth.

Flare finished her coffee with a long gulp. “You’re the one who sent the Solar Guard out hunting for rare herbs, right? Something about needing them to finish your little potion for Celestia?”

“I mean, I made the list, but I didn’t order anypony around.”

“Regardless, you did make the list. I’m here to speak with you about that.”

“Have your soldiers had any luck finding them?”

“Some of them. Others, not so much.”

Twilight shrunk. “Oh.”

Flare slid her cup away. “That’s only part of the message I came to deliver. What herbs and ingredients we have been able to scrounge up arrived overnight. I just found out about it this morning. They’ve been taken up to your lab.”

“Well, thank you for trying. I just have to hope one of the ones we have can do the trick.”

Flare’s eyes sharpened. “Twilight, did Celestia ever show you her Reliquary?”

“That sounds like a euphemism for something,” Chrysalis said.

Twilight blinked twice. “Her Reliquary? The one in her tallest tower?”

“That also sounds like a euphemism,” Chrysalis added.

“That’s the one,” Flare said. “Some of the names on your list sounded familiar. I know Princess Celestia used to keep some rarer alchemical ingredients locked up tight in case of an emergency. And if not there, she might have them in her catalog. Either way, I think it’s worth looking into.”

“And we’re just hearing about this now?” Chrysalis asked.

“Celestia’s Reliquary has some of the most dangerous relics in Equestria. That whole tower is locked up tight to keep them from falling into the wrong hooves,” Twilight explained. “Even if we had known, we wouldn’t be able to get in.”

“Aren’t you a princess?” Chrysalis asked. “I’m sure you could find a way in.”

“She could. But the Guardians would probably kill her. No. Only two ponies know how to get into that tower,” Flare said. “One of them is lying in a coma upstairs. Which just leaves me.” She adjusted her helmet. “If you have time today, Princess, I can take you up there.”

“Does after breakfast sound good?” Twilight asked, trembling in her seat.

“Sounds like a plan.”

After finishing her meal, Twilight started to gather her dishes together. “Leave it. The kitchen staff are paid to handle that,” Flare said, adding her own cup to the stack. “We’ve more important things to attend to.”

Flare led Twilight and Chrysalis back upstairs.

“This is where we part ways,” Flare announced, stopping at the cross-section between two hallways.

“I thought you were taking us upstairs to Celestia’s Reliquary?” Twilight asked, her voice uneven.

“I said I would take you there, Princess. Not her.” Flare nodded toward Chrysalis.

“What? Why?” Twilight asked.

“That room is locked up tight for a reason.”

“I thought you trusted her.”

“I said no such thing.” Flare turned her back on the duo. “I simply claimed that I didn’t believe she attacked the maid. Sheerly due to the attack’s incompetence. I have no faith in Chrysalis herself.”

“Of course,” Twilight huffed. “And here I thought we were all finally getting along.”

“Calm yourself, Twilight.” Chrysalis put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “It’s good that I don’t go. I have some of my own work to catch up on.” With a sideways glance at Flare, Chrysalis separated from the group. “I assume that I’ll be able to find you in your lab later tonight?”

Twilight nodded.

“Good.” Chrysalis smiled. She turned and continued off down one of the side hallways. Twilight stood for a few moments, watching the changeling walk away. Eventually, Flare prompted her onwards and the two of them continued up higher into the towers.

“I guess I misread you, Inquisitor,” Twilight grumbled as she and Flare ascended another flight of stairs. “I thought you actually cared about Chrysalis. But I guess I was wrong.” Her words dripped with venom, but that did little to ease the anger and regret infecting her chest.

“Would you have me lie instead? I thought honesty was the best policy,” Flare shot back, turning her head just enough to talk over her shoulder. “The only thing I care about is helping my Princess. Chrysalis is merely a tool to help you accomplish that goal. But I know that she could just as easily move the goalpost if she were so inclined.”

With a huff, Twilight galloped up beside the Solar Guard. “What exactly are you implying?”

“That Chrysalis is still a threat to Equestria, whether she means to be or not.”

“Of course. Because she’s a changeling, right? A boogeyman that doesn’t care about anything other than conquering and terrifying?” Twilight huffed. “You know, my own student used to be a threat to Equestria. She turned her life around. And because of that, she might be the only reason Equestria still exists. You think Chrysalis isn’t capable of such a thing?”

“I don’t care,” Flare said flatly. “She’s a threat. She’s proven that.”

“Maybe that’s because all of you keep treating her like one.” Twilight slowed to a trot, then to a full stop. “Maybe if somepony around here actually took the time to get to know her, they might think differently.”

“Or maybe you simply can’t see the danger she poses?” Flare suggested. “Maybe she’s just gotten inside your head?”

Twilight growled. “She saved my life.”

“So? She could just as easily take it from you. And the fact that you’re completely blind to that danger makes me worry for you as well, Princess.” Flare turned to face Twilight. “Or do you simply believe that the rest of Equestria is wrong? It’s just every pony in the room except for you that doesn’t get it?”

“It wouldn’t be the first time,” Twilight howled.

“You would side with Chrysalis over Equestria?” Flare asked, widening her stance.

“If Equestria is wrong–”

“I didn’t ask who was right or wrong. I asked where your loyalties lie, Princess. With Chrysalis, or with Equestria?” Flare fell silent, giving Twilight a chance to answer. When the princess couldn’t give one, Flare turned her back and continued on. “Someday, you will have to make that choice, Twilight. And I pray to Celestia that you’re able to make the right choice.”

“Even if the right choice is wrong?” Twilight muttered.

“Especially then,” Flare barked back.

The Inquisitor continued climbing, not bothering to wait. Twilight closed her eyes and massaged her temple. More than a few words for Flare brewed in her mind, but she lacked the energy to continue the argument. Keeping her mouth shut, she followed in the Inquisitor’s steps up into the highest tower.

The spiral stairs ended in an entryway. Flare stood at a plain wooden door, running her hoof across the grain as she traced invisible symbols. While she waited, Twilight glanced around the room. It had been years since Celestia had brought her here. And yet, in such a long time, it had changed so little. The same striped vases held a new generation of the same flowers. The lamps’ glass had yellowed, but the flames inside still flickered as though nothing had changed. Two statues stood on either side of the door. They depicted gargantuan beasts with bipedal cloven hooves, bat-like wings, and a carved sneer on their blocky faces. Their pedestals had a series of undecipherable symbols carved into them.

“Hello, War. Hello, Peace,” Twilight said quietly.

Flare turned toward the Princess. “Excuse me?”

Twilight straightened up. “War and Peace. The statues.”

With a furrowed brow, Flare returned to her arcane unlocking ritual. “I’m surprised you knew that.”

“Celestia always told me to be nice to them.” Twilight strode up to War. Standing beside the stone goliath made her feel exceptionally small. She felt a chill up her spine when she met his eyes. Despite their carven appearance, she felt like they were watching her.

“Here.” Flare threw the door open and ducked inside.

“I’ll talk to you two later,” Twilight said, bowing to the statues before entering.

Unlike the entryway, Celestia’s Reliquary had changed more than a bit. According to the stories Twilight had been told, this tower had once been Celestia’s library. It still held countless shelves stocked with ancient pages and dusty covers. But more things had been added over the years. Most of them were weapons. Magic-infused trinkets of all shapes and sizes were locked away in glass display cases.

Larger exhibits hung from the ceiling. A tarnished golden table carved in the shape of a sun sat in the center of the room, being overwatched by a golden Celestia. More accurately, a statue of Celestia made entirely out of gold. It stood as tall as the room, depicting the Solar Princess on her hind legs, rearing up as though preparing to strike. Despite the featureless face, the statue emitted an aura of both strength and beauty.

As she scanned through the collection, Twilight noticed a book covered with far less dust than those around it. “She kept adding to the collection?” Twilight asked as she ran her hoof up this particular book’s spine.

“Of course she did. As long as there was a clear and present danger, she did whatever she had to in order to be sure they didn’t end up in the wrong hooves.” Flare finally noticed Twilight’s interest in the spellbook. “I wouldn’t touch that. Nasty business.”

Twilight shot Flare a sideways glance. “Yeah, I’m well aware. This was the cursed spellbook retrieved from the Castle of the Two Sisters. Its magic nearly drove Rarity to destroy Ponyville.” She pulled herself away from the book, silencing the whispers she hadn’t heard in the corners of her mind. “So, where is this catalog you were talking about?”

“Here.” Flare pointed Twilight to an unimpressive metal box that sat at the Celestia statue’s base. A book sat on a pedestal nearby. Flare opened the front cover, revealing a strange cipher written across its pages.

“I remember this, too,” Twilight said, stepping up beside Flare. “I believe Celestia used to call it the ‘Storage Cube’.”

“That’s one name for it.”

Twilight stepped past Flare and raised her hoof to the closest face of the cube. She traced a rune on the metal. Her drawing started to glow. With a click, the cube unlocked and swung open, revealing a ratty stuffed animal.

“I see you already know how it works,” Flare commented.

“Yeah. Celestia taught me.” Twilight removed the stuffed animal from the container. “She let me practice with it. I left this little guy in there a long time ago. I’d nearly forgotten the right symbol.”

“Glad you’re using such powerful artifacts for fun.” Flare flipped through a few pages of the book. “Here. She’s got a whole section marked for herbs. Recognize these names?”

Twilight’s lips moved silently as she read the list. “Yes. They’re a lot of what I need.”

“Good. Then I’ll leave you up here to work.” Flare turned and started to leave.

“What about you?”

Flare paused. “What about me? You clearly know how all of this works. I don’t think I’ll be able to help you find what you need any easier than you could. Don’t worry about locking up. Once you leave, the wards will reset themselves.”

“Then you trust me with all these powerful artifacts?” Twilight asked sharply.

Flare’s eyes narrowed. “Is there some reason I shouldn’t?”

“I thought my loyalty to Equestria was in question?” Twilight spat. She leafed through a couple of pages of the index. “I didn’t think you’d trust me enough to leave me alone up here. Maybe I’ll take a souvenir for Chrysalis. She’d like some of these, don’t you think?”

Flare turned slowly. “Is there something you’d like to say to me, Princess?”

“What would give you that idea?” Twilight asked as innocently as she could.

“Sounds to me like Chrysalis is starting to rub off on you.” Flare took a step closer. “Let me be clear with you, Princess Twilight, I couldn’t care less what sort of sick twisted game you and that changeling are playing. I care about one thing.” She took another step closer. Twilight felt the fur on her neck bristle. “I have spent nearly a century protecting my Princess and everything she stood for. And I will not allow any enemy to threaten that. Be they Princess or Queen.”

Twilight felt a jolt of lightning ripple up her spine. “And what exactly does Celestia stand for? I spent my whole life as her student, Inquisitor, and she sounds so much different than the one you serve.”

“She would do whatever she had to in order to protect her ponies,” Flare said. “She created a world where ponies could play without fear of the monsters and villains that plague the world. An empire meant to serve and protect its ponies. A kingdom of peace.”

“Peace for who? Ponies?” Twilight asked, tilting her head to the side. “And what about the rest of the races? Yaks? Dragons? Changelings?”

“Unless they present a threat to that peace.”

“Like Chrysalis.”

“Yes.”

“And like me?”

Flare kept quiet for a few moments. “If you prove to be a threat, then yes.”

Twilight hung her head. “You make her sound so clinical. So simple.”

“Tell me then, Princess Twilight, what do you think Celestia stood for?”

“She believes every creature has good in them. That anypony can turn over a new leaf and live a life of peace and quiet. Luna. Discord. Starlight. She believed in all of them. And she believes in Chrysalis, too.”

“You sound very sure.”

“You said it yourself, didn’t you? Celestia risked everything to try and save Chrysalis. Why would she have done that if she had no faith in her?”

“Call me cynical if you will, Princess, but that faith might very well cost My Lady her life.” In the silence, Twilight heard Flare shift her armor. “And that isn’t something I can abide by.”

“I see.” Any anger or bitterness in Twilight’s voice had vanished. “Then you think Celestia was wrong in this case?”

“I think she miscalculated.”

“You should have more faith in your Princesses.”

Flare turned and started for the door once again. Twilight returned her attention to the index on the pedestal. She scanned through the list of names of different herbs. She didn’t notice when Flare stopped just shy of the exit.

“Princess?” Twilight looked up from her reading. “For what it’s worth, I hope I’m wrong. About you. About Chrysalis. About all of this.”

Twilight took a moment to consider Flare’s words.

“Thank you, Inquisitor.”

“Of course, Princess.”

The Inquisitor left, closing the door behind her.

Twilight started to read again. The inked lines were much harder to read through the tears welling in her eyes. “I hope you’re wrong, too, Flare. More than anything.”

59: The Princess' Request

Chrysalis limped through the castle hallways. If the burning at the edges of her prosthetic were anything to go by, she didn’t have long before the skin broke. As fun as it would be to make a mess of the castle hallways, she didn’t have much interest in using her own blood to paint the walls.

“And that earned me a lap around the castle. Not fun.”

“That’s what you get for mouthing off like that.”

The sound of laughter echoed down from the end of the hallway. Two stallions in heavy armor were marching side-by-side toward Chrysalis. They slowed their pace as they approached the changeling.

“What are you doing down here, Changeling?” The older stallion asked, his grip on his spear tightening. “You’re supposed to be under guard upstairs.”

“Well, Princess Cadance asked me to come down and have a chat with her husband,” Chrysalis said. “So, if you would be so kind as to point me in the right direction.” The guards exchanged a glance. Chrysalis braced herself, already brewing a slew of comebacks in the back of her mind.

“That way. Take a left.” The younger soldier pointed back behind Chrysalis.

“Pardon?” Chrysalis arched her brow.

“That way. Then left.” He repeated the motion.

“You’re serious?” Chrysalis’ voice cracked as she started to laugh.

The elder tossed his underling a sideways glance. “Yes.”

“Oh.” Chrysalis withdrew. “I wasn’t expecting an actual answer. Thanks.” Her eyes narrowed. “I think.”

With that, she turned and trotted off. She could feel the soldier’s eyes on her back as she walked. Following the soldier’s directions, she turned and found herself staring down a reinforced oak door. She could hear countless voices chattering on the other side. Out a window beside her, she could see the port, its docks laid bare. She could see the waterfall on the far side of the valley. Taking a deep breath, Chrysalis grabbed the handle and opened the door.

The voices fell silent one by one as the two-dozen soldiers turned toward Chrysalis.

“What are you doing here?” One of them finally asked, standing. He was young, barely a stallion. He seemed to be in the middle stages of doffing his armor, leaving him in just the chestplate and the fatigues beneath. “You’re not supposed to be down here.”

Ignoring him, Chrysalis stepped through the doorway. She found herself in what appeared to be a game room. Two pool tables were currently in use partway through a game. Some poker tables had cards dealt and a pot built in the middle. Every pony in the room was watching her with either a stone-cold or angry expression.

“Hey, did you hear me?” The soldier from earlier shouted. He stepped up to Chrysalis, puffing his chest out in a show of confidence. It was almost cute, the way he seemed to be trying to intimidate her, while still standing a head shorter.

“I’m looking for Captain Armor.”

“And what makes you think you can just walk in here and get an audience with the Captain?” the stallion snarled.

“The princess told me to do it.” Chrysalis offered a thin-lipped grin. Several of the soldiers turned to stare at one another, unsure if they were supposed to take her seriously. Others dismissed her completely.

“The princess? Really?” The soldier snorted. “You think we’d buy that?”

Rolling her eyes, Chrysalis shouldered past the guard. The closest few mares and stallions rose in response, reaching for the weapons they kept at their hips. The older ones among them didn’t flinch.

The young soldier steadied himself before spinning around and cutting Chrysalis off again. His horn was glowing, holding a dagger at his side. “I thought I made it clear to you, we’re not letting you anywhere near the Captain.”

“Settle down, Private.” An older mare stepped forward from the crowd. The others parted before her, giving her a clear path onto the scene.

“Lieutenant, this thing is here for Captain Armor.”

“I said I wanted to speak with Captain Armor,” Chrysalis corrected. She adjusted her stance, trying to take some of the weight off her leg, easing the searing pain climbing up the muscle.

“You can’t trust anything she says, Lieutenant.”

“Stow it, Private.” The mare waved off her underling. “The rest of you, return to your free time. I’ll handle this.” She turned toward Chrysalis. “You, follow me.” She turned and started down one of the hallways at the back of the gallery.

“But Lieutenant–”

“I said I’d handle this, Private. Return to your game.” She fixed him with a cold stare. With a nod, the younger soldier backed away. The mare motioned for Chrysalis to follow her once again. “You said you’re here to speak with the Captain?”

“I am.”

“Then I’ll take you to him.”

Chrysalis paused. “Excuse me?”

The mare didn’t stop. She didn’t even look back. “I said I would take you to him.”

“Why?” Chrysalis arched her brow. “You do know who I am, right?”

“I do.” The guardsmare led her down a long, winding hallway. Through the open doors, Chrysalis could see rows of bunks, each with their own set of footlockers and fitted with cheap and scratchy sheets. A few of them were occupied by off-duty guards. Some were laughing and joking, others were passed out and snoring. Either way, they paid no attention to Chrysalis passing by outside.

“Then why aren’t you about to lynch me like the rest of them?” Chrysalis nodded back toward the previous room.

“As per Princess Luna’s instructions, you’re no longer a prisoner of the Royal Guard. Thus, I feel it’s my duty to treat you as I would any other citizen of Equestria.”

Chrysalis nearly tripped over her own hooves. “Seriously?”

“Of course, Ma’am.”

“Even though your Captain is trying to have me arrested?”

“The Captain is entitled to his opinion. For the moment, Princess Luna has deemed you’re no longer a prisoner. Some of us still put loyalty to the crown and its decrees over our own opinions.”

“That’s . . .” Chrysalis started to laugh, but cut herself short. “That’s actually a refreshing change of pace. I didn’t expect any of you to actually be helpful.”

The guardsmare made no return comment. Instead, she functioned as a silent guide, leading Chrysalis to Shining Armor’s door and excusing herself to return to her duties. Chrysalis watched the mare march away with a soft grin. Once her guide was gone, Chrysalis turned and knocked on Captain Armor’s door.

No response.

Chrysalis frowned and tried knocking again. Before her hoof could connect with the door, she stopped herself short. Biting her lip, she leaned forward, pressing her ear to the door.

“Any word from our scouts?” That sounded like Shining Armor.

“No, Sir. Nothing.”

A short pause.

“Alright. You two go rest in the barracks. If there’s any word, I want to know immediately.”

“Yes, Captain.”

Chrysalis stumbled back, tripping over her own hooves and crashing to the floor, butt-first. Before she could stand, the door opened, revealing a pair of guards. Framed perfectly by the two guards, Shining Armor sat at his desk, his unimpressed gaze lingering on Chrysalis as he slid a page back into the stack on the nearest pile.

“Afternoon,” Chrysalis said, her fore legs crossed over her chest. “You certainly know how to keep a girl waiting, don’t you, Captain?”

The two guards looked to their officer.

“Uhh . . . should we–”

“No. Return to the barracks. I’ll handle this.”

The two stallions gave a hesitant nod, but nonetheless shuffled past, trying their best to ignore the pouting changeling sitting in the center of the hallway.

“What are you doing down here, Chrysalis?” Shining asked.

“What, a friend can’t stop by to say ‘hi’?”

“You’re not a friend, and I know that isn’t why you’re here.”

“You’re no fun.” Chrysalis used a bench beside her to help climb up. “I’m here to talk to you.” When she reached her full height, she stretched, popping her neck. “And before you say anything, this wasn’t my idea.” She stepped into Shining’s office and, without permission, plopped down into one of the seats opposite him.

“No.” He didn’t look up. “Get out.”

“Look.” Chrysalis leaned back in her seat. “I’m trying to be civil. I’m here on behalf of your wife. She asked me to speak with you.”

Shining glared over his files. “Cadance?”

“Is there another wife I should know?” Chrysalis said, raised a brow.

“No.” Shining returned his attention to his work. “Regardless, I couldn’t care less why you’re here. Get out. I won’t warn you again.”

“Well, can’t blame a girl for trying.” Sucking in a breath through her teeth, she rose from her seat. “I told her that this was a waste of time. Thanks for talking with me, Shiny.”

“Don’t call me–”

“Yeah, yeah, I know.” She rolled her eyes as she turned her back to the Captain. “Grouch.”

If Shining Armor had a rebuttal, Chrysalis never heard it over the sound of a slamming door. It took only a few steps for her to finally recognize the sharp pain spiking up her leg. Upon closer examination, she could see a bead of blood dripping down her prosthetic. With a sigh, she tried to wipe the red streak from the wood, but only succeeded in smearing it around. After a quick adjustment, she maneuvered the shredded cushions well enough to hide the mess. The lack of cloth would hurt like hell, but better that than her getting caught bleeding in the hallways.

Slowly, she limped her way back up through the castle, trying her best to ignore the stares of countless soldiers and workers as she did. The stairs were especially cruel, and she had to stop more than once to shift her weight off her wounded limb.

By some miracle, she reached Twilight’s room. A quick knock told her there was nopony home. Glancing up and down the hallway, Chrysalis leaned in against the door, pushing it open and slipping inside before anypony could catch her. Once inside, she shut the door and collapsed, letting her weight fall against the wood as she slid down to the floor.

She tugged at her mane and bit her lip as she rode out her agony. When it finally passed, she took a deep breath and let her muscles ease. She pulled her leg close, getting a better look at the bloody situation. Without the cushions protecting her, the wooden end of the limb had torn at her scars, reopening it in several places. The cushions themselves were shredded, likely by the jagged edges of her chitin plates as they started to grow over the stump.

Chrysalis steeled herself. With a grunt, she tugged hard on the wooden peg, pulling it free from her leg and tossing it across the room. It dribbled a trail of red as it rolled. She slammed her head back against the door, wheezing as the pain tore through. A bloody puddle started to form around her.

Outside, the sun hid behind the mountains. Its exodus remained the only clue to the passage of time. Once the bleeding stemmed, Chrysalis gripped the door handle above her, using it to pull her up. She put her weight on one leg. Then the second. Then the third. It took four attempts, but she managed to spread her weight evenly enough to stand without the wall’s aid.

She made for Twilight’s bed, crumpling onto the sheets. She nuzzled her cheek against the mattress, greeting it like she would its owner. But no matter how long she laid there, the echoing ache in her leg never dulled. The pain chased away any hope she had of getting a crumb of rest.

In a show of defeat, she hauled herself up off the bed enough to roll onto her back. From there, she sat up, letting her leg hang over the edge of the bed frame. With nothing else to occupy her, her gaze started to wander. Typical of Twilight, most of the room’s shelves were buried in books. Every once in a while, though, she would stumble upon something of interest.

A necklace bearing Twilight’s crest, the six-pointed star.

A doll fashioned in the shape of a dragon.

A picture frame.

Chrysalis stopped. From here, she could see the photo contained four figures, but couldn’t make out their features. Slowly, gently, she lifted herself completely from the bed. She staggered like a drunk, but made it to the shelf without falling.

From her closer vantage point, Chrysalis realized what she was looking at.

A picture of Twilight and her family. Twilight, still a filly, was smiling hard enough to strain her neck muscles. Beside her, a bored looking stallion bearing Shining Armor’s colors. He, too, appeared several years younger. Behind them, standing proudly, were two more ponies. A stallion and a mare. Both of which Chrysalis recognized. Despite that revelation, Chrysalis found herself drawn to Twilight. To the smile she wore.

A knock at the door broke her concentration.

“Hello?” Cadance asked, stepping forward into the dark. She froze as her hoof landed in a sticky red puddle. In a horrified panic, she scanned the room. “Chrysalis? Is this blood? What’s going on?”

Chrysalis offered no answer. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Cadance widen her stance, leveling her horn and preparing for a fight.

“Chrysalis, what’s going on here?”

“My leg hurt.”

Cadance’s breath snagged. “Is this . . . your blood?”

“Yes.”

The alicorn’s demeanor shifted. Giving the puddle a wide berth, she approached Chrysalis. The tension in her muscles hinted that she was still expecting something.

“Are you okay?”

“No.”

“Well, should I go get the doctor, or—”

“Do you see this?” Chrysalis asked.

Cadance followed Chrysalis’ sight line to the photo. “That’s Twilight and her family,” she pointed out. “That picture was taken years ago, on a vacation up north. I should know, I took the picture. Are you sure you don’t want the doc—””

“She looks happy.”

Cadance sighed. “I mean, this is Twilight we’re talking about. Smiling is sort of her default. At least, when she’s not freaking out over something.” She leaned down, inspecting Chrysalis’ wound. “Is there something wrong with that?”

“She’ll never be happy with me, will she?”

Cadance took a step back. “What?”

“Don’t pretend to be surprised.” Chrysalis’ voice took on a sharp edge. “Those nobles. Your husband. Even my own children. At least they have the decency to speak the truth. But you?” She turned to Cadance. “Why do you keep pretending? In front of Twilight, I would understand, but it’s just me and you here. So, tell me how you really feel, Princess.”

“What am I supposed to say?” Cadance asked.

Chrysalis lowered her head. “She wants me. She made me promise not to run away again.” She sighed. “But I’m not good for her. She’d be better off with some noble. She would learn to be happy. Just like she was back then.”

“Probably,” Cadance agreed. “Nothing would make me happier than her realizing that. But she’s not a filly anymore. Her choices aren’t mine to fix.” She sat beside Chrysalis, using a towel she’d taken from the bathroom to start wiping the blood off. “And she chose you. All I can do is wait for this all to fall apart and make sure I’m there to help pick up the pieces.”

“What am I supposed to do?” Chrysalis asked, looking up.

“Prove me wrong.” Cadance sighed. “Stand beside her. Make her happy.”

“You say that like it’s simple.”

Cadance shook her head. “Love is anything but simple. Even I can’t tell you how to do it. For Celestia’s sake, I can’t even tell you if it’s the right thing to do. But I can say that it’s what Twilight wants. And, as much as I hate to admit it, it might be what she needs. You might be what she needs.”

“Even if I ruin her life?”

The princess scoffed. “Don’t underestimate Twilight. Like I said, she’s not a filly. She’s capable of handling herself. I mean, how many times have you tried to ruin her life before? And how many of them actually worked?” Cadance vented with a long breath. “Her choices are hers to make. Stand by her, and she’ll stand by you. And if she’s not happy in that life, then do better. Be someone worthy of making her happy.”

Cadance stood and walked to the door. She pulled it open, flooding the room with light spilling in from the hallway. The princess stopped in the doorway and spoke over her shoulder.

“Whenever you’re done with your pity party, Twilight’s waiting for you up in her lab.” Another pause. “She does love you, Chrysalis. She trusts you. She believes in you. If you truly love her, you might try having some faith in her, too.”

Cadance left, closing the door behind her, leaving Chrysalis sitting alone in the dark.

61: It'll Be Her Choice To Make

Chrysalis trotted down the hallway. Or rather, she tried to. Without her prosthetic, it must have been a strange scene to see, the once-feared changeling queen tripping and stumbling over herself as she struggled to do something as simple as walking. She growled under her breath. This was humiliating.

At the very least, she recognized some of the paintings around here. Based on that particular portrait of Celestia hanging on the wall, Chrysalis was only a few turns from her tower. Her anger flared impotently. She hated the fact that she was learning to navigate the castle. Had she even been here that long?

As she passed, she tilted the painting, forcing it to hang crooked on its nail. That insignificant act of defiance did little to settle her spirits, but it still made her smile, just a bit.

Her sense of direction had been correct. Around the next corner, she came face-to-face with . . . Shining Armor. He stood between her and her bedroom door, tapping his hoof. With a shaking hoof, she let go of the wall and inched forward.

“What do you want?” She asked, looking the soldier up and down.

Shining Armor snapped to attention. “I’m here to talk.”

“That so?” Chrysalis shoved Shining Armor aside and continued into her bedroom.

“Didn’t you hear me? I said that we needed to talk,” he barked.

“Oh, no, I heard you. In fact . . .” Chrysalis spun around to face him. “I believe I was the one that told you that this morning. And – I am just drawing a blank here – what was it you said?”

“I–”

“Oh!” Chrysalis jabbed his chestplate with a hoof. “I remember now. You threw me out.”

“Look, I . . .” Shining growled under his breath. “I shouldn’t have done that.”

“You really shouldn’t have. It was quite rude.”

“However . . .” Shining tugged at his collar.

“Let me guess, your wife explained to you that the whole thing was her idea?” Chrysalis suggested.

“That was . . . a part of it.”

“And the rest?”

“I saw the trail of blood you left outside my office this morning.”

“Oh.” Chrysalis felt a cold touch in her cheeks.

“Yeah.” Shining coughed. “Look, I’ll admit that my attitude this morning was a little rough. But I’m ready to talk now, if you’re so willing.”

“Alright. Then speak.”

Shining shook his head. “Not here. There’s something important we need to discuss, and it’s not safe to do so in the castle.” He turned back into the hallway. “Follow me. I know someplace private we can talk.”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “Fine. But if this is a waste of my time, you’re going to carry me back to this room. Just so we’re clear.”

“Right.” Shining nodded slowly. He started to walk away.

With one last longing glance over her shoulder at her bed, Chrysalis followed.

Shining led her out into the gardens. Every guard they passed watched the duo with a concerned side-eye, but none of them seemed to have any interest in questioning their captain. The garden path led into a hedge maze. The living walls stood nearly twice Chrysalis' height, blocking out her view of anything aside from the castle’s tallest towers and playing havoc with her sense of direction.

At the very least, the path appeared far too narrow for an effective ambush.

“Here we are,” Shining said as the duo finally reached the end of the maze. There, a set of concrete stairs led up to a large, circular stone area. She followed Shining up the path, to a balcony overlooking the valley. A few benches were set near the edges, with only a brass rail standing between them and a long fall.

Shining stopped at one of the benches and pulled himself into a seated position. The creaking wood was barely audible over the natural ambiance.

Chrysalis continued past him, stepping up the rail. From here, she could see the waterfall on the mountain beside them. She raised her front hooves up onto the rail, feeling the night’s icy chill in her mane and listening to the dull rumble of the falling water.

“That was a bit of a walk. Hope you have something important to say,” Chrysalis said. As she spoke, she watched the waterfall. It careened into mist below before emptying out into a lake that, at this height, appeared nothing more than a shallow puddle.

“I do.” Shining cleared his throat. “I did some thinking this morning, and I came to a realization.” His voice sounded hoarse and hesitant. “And that realization is why we needed to have our conversation all the way out here. I’m letting you go.”

Chrysalis spat out a laugh. “You’re what?”

“I said I’m letting you go,” Shining repeated. “I want you gone by morning.”

“Shining Armor, you have said many stupid things in your life. But this might be a new low for you.” She turned to face him, leaning her back against the railing. “And I’m sure, of course, you made sure to get the Princess’ opinions on this?”

“Don’t see much of a point.”

“How rebellious of you.”

“Don’t get all high and mighty on me, Chrysalis.” Shining leaned forward, narrowing his gaze. “Celestia’s dying, Twilight is convinced she’s in love with you, Luna’s taking your side, and now you’ve even got Cadance doubting herself.” He shrugged. “Don’t you get it? You’ve already won. No point in drawing it out any further.”

“You know what, screw you.” Chrysalis tightened her grip on the rail.

“What?” Shining stood. “I thought you’d be happy. We both get exactly what we wanted. You get to walk away a free mare, and I get you out of my life. Sounds pretty fair to me.”

“Don’t pretend you know anything about me or what I want.” Chrysalis said, her voice dropping down to a growl. “You know nothing of what I’ve been through. Of what I’ve suffered. Of what I’ve lost.”

Shining leapt forward. “Don’t you sit there and talk to me about what you’ve lost. You tried to take everything from me.”

“And look where that’s led you. A loving wife. A beautiful daughter. A kingdom. A family.” The metal rail buckled in Chrysalis’ grasp. “I did what I believed needed to be done. For the sake of my hive. For my children. And what did I get for it? A knife in the back. My children threw me aside. My kingdom is nothing more than ruins, buried beneath a destroyed mountain.”

Chrysalis bit down hard, struggling to fight the shakiness in her voice, the tears on the verge of welling in her eyes.

“When death came for me, I welcomed it. But your precious princess couldn’t even let me die on my own terms.” Chrysalis tore a chunk out of the railing. “Instead, I was chained up and dragged to this damned castle against my will where I have been continuously threatened and attacked.

“And now, a single pony can’t show me a shred of empathy without it being my fault, without it being some grand, villainous conspiracy.” Chrysalis stomped forward, brandishing the hunk of broken metal. Shining stepped back, keeping his eye on her makeshift weapon. “I don’t know why your sister cares about me. And I don’t care. What I do know is that I finally have one good thing in my life worth fighting for, and I won’t stand here idly while you try to take it away from me!”

Chrysalis reared back, raising her weapon high above her head. Shining’s horn glowed with magic, ready for a fight, only for Chrysalis to slam her weapon down, impaling the jagged edge in the concrete. “So, no,” Chrysalis said through her panting. “I haven’t won.” She turned her back on Shining Armor, instead returning her attention to the gorgeous view and serene atmosphere. “And no matter what you say, I have no intention of leaving.”

Her voice faded into the silence.

Though she could still feel Shining’s gaze on her, she didn’t care. If the soldier had anything to say in response, it was lost, to a new voice in the conversation.

“Am I interrupting?” Luna asked as she glided down from the night sky.

“No, Princess Luna.” Shining’s magic faded out. “Chrysalis and I were just talking.”

“Is that so?” Luna placed herself firmly between the other two ponies. “Captain, I have heard word that some of your underlings are wandering around the castle, searching for you. Perhaps you ought to return to your duties.”

“Of course, Princess.” Shining cleared his throat and took a step back. “I’ll handle that just as soon as I escort our prisoner back to her room.”

“That will not be necessary, Captain Armor.” Luna folded in her wings and laid down on the nearest bench. “I will take care of our guest.” She pulled one of her hooves free, using it to prop her head up.

“Very well.” Shining took another few steps back. “I’ll leave you to that, then.” Without another word, the captain turned and disappeared into the hedge maze. Once enough time had passed for him to be out of earshot, Chrysalis was first to speak.

“What do you want, Luna?”

“Me?” Luna chuckled. “I was simply out for a nighttime stroll when I overheard you and Captain Armor’s . . . conversation. I figured it would be best if I were to intervene before the two of you decided to wreck my gardens any further.”

Chrysalis’ eye fell upon the twisted remains of the railing beside her.

Luna continued. “Not that I blame you for reacting the way you did.”

With Shining Armor gone, Chrysalis could finally let the sounds of the night overtake her. The running water. The chirping crickets. Even the coolness of the night air against her shell. All of these things together left her feeling at peace. Likewise, it left her at the mercy of the overwhelming sense of fatigue she had accrued over the past few hours.

“It is quite lovely out here,” Chrysalis admitted.

The sound of Luna shuffling on the bench behind her drew her focus. The alicorn now sat upright with her wings outstretched. She tapped at the open seat on the bench beside her. “Come over here, Chrysalis. Sit with me.”

Against her instincts and better judgment, Chrysalis took Luna up on the offer.

“See? Is the night not wonderful?” Luna asked. Chrysalis didn’t disagree. “By the way, I heard what you said. About Twilight.”

Chrysalis frowned. “What about it?”

“One good thing in my life worth fighting for,” Luna repeated. “Your exact words. I think Twilight would be happy to know you feel so strongly towards her, if nothing else.”

“Are you going to blame me for the way she feels as well?” Chrysalis asked. Though she hadn’t intended it, her voice became quiet, bordering on sadness. “Because it isn't my fault. I didn’t do anything to her.”

“I know.” Luna’s wing wrapped around Chrysalis’ shoulder. The dark feathers, despite their light weight, fell on the changelings like a heavy blanket, removing the hard edge of the cold. “But can you really blame Shining Armor for his feelings on the subject? After all, from his point of view, she fell in love with you over the course of a few days. That is not so different from what you did to him, once.”

“But you think otherwise?” Chrysalis asked, giving Luna a sideways glance.

“Because I know the truth.” Luna paused. Several times, she opened her mouth to speak again, only to close it without a word. “I do not know if it is my place to speak on this matter. Has Twilight told you of the dream she experienced when we were taken by the Nightmare?”

Chrysalis chuckled morosely. “She told me that she dreamt of me.”

“But her dream did not start that way.” Luna leaned back on the bench, staring up into the stars. “Instead, her dream began as a mirror of our world, identical, save for one small exception. In her dream, she cured Celestia.” She paused. “Chrysalis, dreams are a medium through which ponies try to understand the world around them. And in this case, with Celestia saved, Twilight focused on a new problem.”

“And what problem is that?” Chrysalis asked.

“You.” Luna turned toward her. “With everything going on, Twilight never had a moment to think about what would happen to you after your work was done. But in her dream, that is exactly what she was forced to confront.”

“And how did that turn out for her?” Chrysalis stared off into the distance.

“She took you under her wing. Tried to help you rebuild your life.” Another pause. “And in the process, Twilight realized something about you. That, deep beneath your rough exterior, you were not the villain she thought you were.” Luna shifted, wrapping her wing tighter around Chrysalis. “I watched as the two of you became friends. But then you became something more. Twilight realized just how much she cared for you. How much she enjoyed being with you.”

“But it wasn’t me,” Chrysalis said. “I told her as much.”

“I do not think that is quite true.” Luna shrugged. “While it may not have been you exactly, it was the culmination of everything Twilight understands about you. Your past. Your personality. I think you owe her more credit for her observational skills. Because even after everything you did to her and to all of Equestria, she found enough good in you that she managed to fall in love with you.”

“You really think so?” Chrysalis asked, trying her best to avoid Luna’s gaze.

Luna nodded. “I do. But that leads me to a more important point.” She took Chrysalis’ hoof. “Dreams will always end. And equally as certain, ponies who wake from their dreams will eventually forget them. I think you have already started to notice that with Twilight.”

Chrysalis had noticed. “You’re telling me that Twilight will forget that she fell in love with me?” The thought stung more than she thought it would.

But then Luna smiled. “That is why I decided to tell you all of this. Because yes, Twilight will forget her dream. She’ll forget the life that she built alongside that dream version of you. But she will not forget the love that she felt for you. That has become a part of her.”

For what felt like the first time in a long time, Chrysalis felt a weight lift from her shoulders. But along with that relief, came a question: “Why are you telling me all of this, Luna?”

The alicorn pursed her lips as she thought about the question. “I suppose you can consider it a warning. Twilight did fall in love with you. But in a few days, she won’t remember why. She won’t understand what drives these feelings towards you. And that will lead to a dangerous road for the both of you.”

“She loves me, but she doesn’t know why.” Chrysalis shook her head. “That’s what you meant earlier? About Shining Armor not knowing the truth?”

“Partly. It is true that many will not understand how Twilight fell for you. And many of them will put the blame on you. That you twisted her mind just as you did to Shining Armor. But that is not the only danger.” Luna released Chrysalis’ hoof and instead cupped it around the changeling’s chin, forcing their eyes to meet. “When Twilight forgets about the life she built with you, she’ll go looking for answers. And that may very well lead her to you. She will ask you about it, in hopes that you can provide her the answers she seeks. And it will be up to you to decide what answer you have for her.”

Chrysalis blinked. “Can’t I just tell her about the dream? Or send her to you?”

“You can.” Luna’s grip on Chrysalis tightened. “But that is up to you to decide. I know the darkness you’re capable of. You will hold Twilight’s future in your hooves, and you will be able to twist her however you see fit.” Luna’s voice became eerily soft. “And when that time comes, I can only pray that Twilight is right to trust you. And that I am right to trust her.”

“Twilight put her faith in me,” Chrysalis growled. “I won’t let her down.”

“I hope not.” Luna finally released her grip.

Chrysalis pulled herself free. Without Luna to hold her steady, though, she felt light-headed. The world around her started to spin. “Why are you telling me all of this? Why not tell Twilight?” She asked.

Luna stood, freeing Chrysalis from her wing. She started to walk toward the castle.

Now back in control of herself, Chrysalis stood, too. She tried to follow Luna, but only managed a few steps before her vision started to darken. “What game are you playing, Princess? If you don’t trust me, why are you letting me choose?”

Luna stopped. “Because, more than anypony else, I understand the hardships that you will face. Because I know how tempting the easy path can be when faced with the bitterness and hatred of thousands of ponies. Because I know that if you ever want to start building your new life, this is a choice that you will have to make for yourself.”

Chrysalis’ body buckled beneath her. “What did you . . .” Chrysalis' words failed her as she lowered her head to the ground. She could imagine the smirk on Luna’s face.

“You are exhausted,” Luna said. Her voice shimmered through the air like the sweetest lullaby. “Close your eyes and rest now, Chrysalis.”

Exhaustion finally overwhelmed the changeling.

62: Beautiful

When her eyes finally opened, Chrysalis found herself lying in her bed. She was lying on her stomach, her head half-sunk into her pillow. Her legs had been tucked at her side, helping her fit beneath the blanket draped over her. The lingering smell of Belladonna told her everything she needed to know about how she’d ended up here.

“Luna?” She called out. “Are you still here?”

She scanned her bedroom. The windows were locked, the curtains drawn. Thin rays of morning sunlight slipped through the cracks and tears in the curtains.

With a yawn, Chrysalis rolled onto her back, kicked her blanket to the foot of the bed, and sat up, scratching her mane. Her limbs sprawled out, her joints clicking and popping as they stretched. She tried to stand, but found that her sleep had not yet worked its way out of her system entirely. She grabbed the bed frame for support and shook her head. She didn’t let go until the floor felt straightened out again.

Like the rest of her body, Chrysalis’ wings required a bit of a wake-up call, too. She arched her back, letting the translucent cuticle twitch and flutter as it so desired. Once they were warm, she put them to work, letting them carry her down to the first floor of her tower. As she strode across the tiled floor, a strange sensation snaked through her.

For the first time in a long time, Chrysalis felt like she could breathe. She was alone. Completely. There were no visitors to clutter up the silence, no guards watching her every move like a predator ready to pounce. She could take the morning at her own pace. And she planned to take every advantage of that.

She centered herself in the room, going through a set of morning stretches as she listened to the birds singing outside. It wasn’t something she did often. She preferred to think of it as a meditation of sorts, a few quiet moments to collect herself. She would push all other thoughts away, allowing herself a moment to simply relax.

Once she was satisfied and sufficiently awake, she set about her next task. She returned to the bathroom upstairs. Were she still in one of her hives, she would have gone to her private springs to bathe. But as things stood for the moment, she settled for a brisk shower.

She kept the water mild this time. A few bottles of soap and shampoo had been provided for her. She let the water swim over her mane, washing away the filth that had built up among its locks. Using a nearby cloth, she scrubbed her chitin. Given its dark nature, filth was hard to notice. But as it washed away, Chrysalis felt a weight lift from her shoulders. She polished herself until she could see her own reflection in her hoof.

A thorough rinse and she was done. Stepping out of the shower, she toweled herself off in front of the mirror. Her mane had regained its emerald shine and her chitin shimmered in the morning light. She spent a moment with her reflection straightening and styling her mane. Finished, she returned to the base of her tower and threw the doors open, ready to face whatever the day might throw her way.

The first of these came in the form of Twilight. Or rather, finding Twilight. Chrysalis made sure to check the princess’ quarters first, only to find them empty, the door hanging ajar. She took a quick peek inside. The blood from yesterday’s incident had been washed away. The broken prosthetic was also nowhere to be seen. Chrysalis took a modicum of joy knowing that it had likely been trashed.

“Good riddance,” she muttered as she stepped away from Twilight’s room.

The next stop on her search brought her up to Twilight’s study. She poked her head inside and had to stifle a laugh. Twilight was sitting in one of the chairs on the opposite end of the room from her experiments. She was lying face-down on the table, snoring. As she approached, Chrysalis felt a pang of sympathy for the poor pony. She could see the circles around Twilight’s eyes. Half a dozen coffee cups were lying in a heap nearby. The closest one was still about a quarter full and still steaming.

But despite Twilight’s most valiant efforts, she too had succumbed to her exhaustion.

Chrysalis approached slowly, stepping carefully over the stacks of books and lab equipment. When she finally reached Twilight, she pulled her chair out, careful not to let the princess’ head fall. It took a bit of effort, but Chrysalis finally managed to lift Twilight from her seat. She laid the princess over her back, causing her to stir.

At first, Chrysalis worried that the extra weight might throw off her newly acquired sense of balance. And though the alicorn was heavier than she looked, Chrysalis managed to keep herself upright as she journeyed the hallways back to Twilight’s room. She carried Twilight through the darkness of her bedroom, finally coming to a stop at her bedside.

As gently as she could, Chrysalis knelt, sliding Twilight off her back and onto her mattress. She tugged on the sheets at the foot of the bed, pulling them up and over Twilight’s body, leaving only her head uncovered. Despite being jostled around, Twilight was still snoring softly.

And as the princess slept, Chrysalis found herself unwilling to step away from her side. Instead, she sat, resting her head next to Twilight’s. She closed her eye, but couldn’t summon even a sliver of fatigue. When that failed, she resorted to watching Twilight sleep.

She watched the mare’s body rise and fall with each breath. She was enraptured by the way the thin streaks of light struck Twilight’s mane, causing each strand to shimmer like gemstone. Trying her best to stifle a smile, Chrysalis reached forward, running the back of her hoof across Twilight’s cheek.

The princess pressed back, nuzzling her cheek against the changeling’s hoof. Chrysalis froze. She tried to withdraw her hoof, deciding instead to let Twilight slumber in peace. But the princess had other ideas. She leaned forward, sliding off her pillow and resting her head on Chrysalis’ outstretched leg.

“Really?” Chrysalis muttered, rolling her eye. She had been thoroughly restrained by the sleeping mare, leaving her no other option but to continue her solemn vigil over the sleeping princess. The longer she sat, the more she watched. The more she watched, the more her regret for the situation diminished.

It didn’t take long before she found herself enthralled by Twilight. The mare’s mouth hung open, her muzzle wrinkled, and she occasionally snorted like a pig, nearly waking herself up in the process. And yet, as unladylike as Twilight slept, Chrysalis couldn’t help but be charmed. The way her fur outlined her slender form, the way her mane cascaded down her shoulders. And even something Chrysalis had never noticed before; the way that Twilight’s lips were always curled, giving her a faint hint of a smile, even when she was asleep.

For one called a princess of Equestria, Twilight still carried the demeanor of a filly. She still held onto that same joy and enthusiasm, resulting in a child-like fascination with the world around her. And yet, the harder lines on her face hinted at something deeper. Pain. Fear. The look of a pony that had seen enough to break lesser beings. A mature mare. A lady.

Despite her peaceful nature, Twilight was the embodiment of conflict. And yet, none of that colored the lenses that Chrysalis saw her through. If anything, they only drew the changeling closer.

Through it all, Chrysalis could hear the voice in the back of her mind, telling her that she shouldn’t feel this way about this thing lying in front of her. They were rivals. Mortal enemies. Less than a month prior, she wasted her free time dreaming of ways she would ruin Twilight’s life. And now, here she was, watching her sleep and finding herself powerless before the pony’s visage.

Could it really be that the mighty had fallen so far?

Had Chrysalis’ own magic somehow backfired? No matter what Shining Armor blathered on about, she had never tried to warp Twilight’s perception of her. Instead, it seemed like Twilight was the one with the pretty face and silver tongue.

Even after all the time she’s spent alongside Twilight, Chrysalis still didn’t understand why she felt this way. After so long. Had Twilight cast some spell over her? Or had her life really reached such a low point that she would bring herself to fall for a pony? She didn’t have an answer. She wasn’t even sure she wanted an answer.

“Chryssy?”

Twilight’s voice broke Chrysalis from her stupor.

“Twilight? Sorry. I didn’t notice you were awake.”

“What are you doing here?” Her sleep-glazed eyes swept her surroundings. “Also, what am I doing here? Wasn’t I up in my lab?”

“You fell asleep at your workstation,” Chrysalis said.

“Oh.” Twilight yawned. “None of my experiments burned the place down while I was out, did they?”

“Not that I noticed.”

“Good.”

Those eyes. Those violently violet eyes. Had Chrysalis ever seen them this close before?

“You should sleep. You seem exhausted.”

“I am.” Twilight yawned again, this time leaving her eyes watering. “Hey, Chryssy?”

“Yes?”

“Will you stay with me?”

Chrysalis smiled and slid her limb free from Twilight’s grasp. The princess made a noise somewhere between a whimper and a pout. The sound made Chrysalis giggle as she rounded the foot of the bed and laid down on the other side. It’s not like she had anything else to do today.

“Yay,” Twilight said as she rolled over to face Chrysalis.

“Yeah, yeah,” Chrysalis said as she rested her head against the pillow.

Moments passed, marked only by the ticking of the clock on the wall. And as those moments passed, Twilight and Chrysalis laid together. Chrysalis felt Twilight’s gaze linger over her face. And she watched Twilight in kind. Eventually, their silent conversation evolved as Twilight stroked Chrysalis’ cheek, just in the same way Chrysalis had done to her earlier.

“You’re beautiful, Chrysalis.”

Of course I am.

Chrysalis opened her mouth to deliver her sarcastic remark, but she froze. The genuine affection in Twilight’s eyes tied her tongue in knots. Some things simply weren’t meant to be deflected with humor.

“You’re beautiful, too, Twilight.”

Twilight bit her lip, but a laugh broke through regardless.

“Did I say something funny?” Chrysalis asked.

“No, it’s just . . .” Twilight’s laughter settled back into a warm smile. “I’ve never called somepony beautiful. And . . . I’ve never had somepony else call me . . . beautiful.”

Chrysalis raised a brow. “Never?”

“Not like you did.”

Twilight’s cheeks had a rosy tint to them.

“Well, it’s the truth,” Chrysalis said.

Slowly, Twilight’s smile started to lax, edging toward a frown.

“We can’t stay like this, can we?”

“I mean, this bed is pretty comfortable–”

“No.” Twilight shook her head. “I mean us. Believe me, I would love to lie here and stare at you all day long. But that’s not how all of this is going to play out, is it?”

Chrysalis looked away. “Probably not.”

“What happens when all this is over? After I heal Celestia? Or after she . . .” Twilight fidgeted beneath her blanket. “You know. We can’t stay like this, can we?”

Chrysalis stared up at the ceiling. “What do you want to happen?”

“I want . . .” Twilight squeezed her eyes shut. “I want to be with you.”

“And what would we do?”

Twilight sighed. “I don’t know. Maybe we could run away together? Find some small town out in the middle of nowhere and start a new life together. Just me and you.”

Chrysalis frowned. “And your friends? Your responsibilities? Would you leave all that behind? Just for me?”

“I . . . No. But it’s a nice thought to have every once in a while.” Twilight let her head roll to the side. “No more stress. No more sacrifices. It sounds . . . peaceful.”

“The grass is never as green as it looks on the other side.”

Twilight scooted closer to Chrysalis, wrapping her hooves around the changeling’s trunk and burying her muzzle against her chestplate. “I just . . . I don’t know what’s going to happen. I don’t want to lose you. But I can’t abandon Equestria. I can’t abandon my ponies.”

“I wouldn’t ask you to.”

“I know,” Twilight repeated, somewhat annoyed. “But I can dream, can’t I?” The clock on the wall ticked away. “What about you? If you had your choice, how would all of this end?”

“Hmm.” Chrysalis pursed her lips. “Date for a few years. Then me and you, in a castle together with a bunch of little foals running around.”

Twilight’s cheeks turned from rose to blood-red. “F-Foals?”

“Only if you want them,” Chrysalis explained.

“I . . . I had never even thought about that.”

“Relax, Twilight,” Chrysalis petted the princess’ mane. “We’ve still got a long way to go before foals. Plenty of time to think.”

“I think . . . I think I’d want a little filly.”

“I’m sure you would make a great mother, Twilight.”

“I’d have you to help me out, wouldn’t I?”

Chrysalis scoffed. “I don’t think you’d need my help. I’m not exactly Mother of the Year material.”

“I don’t think you give yourself enough credit,” Twilight said.

“And I think you give me too much,” Chrysalis shot back. “I’ve lived a long life, Twilight. And I’ve made more than my fair share of mistakes.”

“You shouldn’t have to suffer the rest of your life for that, though.”

“A lot of ponies aren’t as generous as you. Not that I blame them. I’m not that generous either.” Chrysalis propped her head up with her free hoof. “But none of that matters right now. You’ve still got to save Celestia.”

“Yeah.”

“Speaking of which,” Chrysalis wrinkled her nose. “I didn’t actually check on any of your experiments when I brought you down. Is that going to be a problem?”

“Shouldn’t be.” Twilight shook her head. “I had everything set up to test. For now, I’m just waiting for results. I guess I got a little too relaxed.”

“Perhaps . . . Twilight?”

“Yeah?” The alicorn sat up slightly.

“If . . . if things don’t go according to plan . . . I want you to promise me something.”

Twilight cocked her head to the side. “And what’s that?”

“If something happens to me, or if this relationship ends up not working out, I want you to keep your head up. Keep fighting the good fight and all that crap.” Chrysalis closed her eye. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m pretty amazing, but in the end, I’m just a cranky old maid. You shouldn’t destroy everything you’ve accomplished just for my sake. Alright?”

“I don’t know if I can make that promise, Chrysalis.”

“It’ll hurt for a long time, but I promise that those old wounds will eventually heal.”

“Shouldn’t that be my decision to make?”

Chrysalis sighed. “Yeah. I guess it is. But if push ever comes to shove, Twilight, I want you to know that I never wanted you to sacrifice anything for me. I wouldn’t even ask for an apology.”

“Stop talking like that.” Twilight gave Chrysalis a stern glare. “That’s my decision. I’ll live with the consequences.”

“I’m saying all of this as somepony who traveled down that road. Somepony who’s spent their life dealing with those very same consequences.” She pictured Blue’s face in her mind’s eye. “I don’t think that’s how he wanted me to live my life. And I know it’s not how I want you to live yours.”

“Stop.” Twilight sat up and leaned over Chrysalis. “I’m not promising any of that.”

“I didn’t think you would.” Chrysalis laid her head back and watched the shadows dance across the painted ceiling. “Still, I had to ask.”

“And I don’t want to hear you talk like that again, okay?” Twilight pulled on Chrysalis’ hoof, forcing their gazes to meet. “I know you’ve done terrible things, alright? I’m sure you’ve done more than I’ll ever know. But I also know that you have a good heart somewhere beneath all that bitterness. You don’t deserve to suffer forever, no matter how you might feel about it.”

Chrysalis shook herself free. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Twilight wipe her cheeks with a hoof. “I . . . I don’t know if I agree, but I appreciate you saying that. Truly.”

“It’s the truth. Deal with it,” Twilight said through pouting lips.

“I will. In the meantime, weren’t you supposed to be sleeping?”

63: It Goes Both Ways

“Lot number one-nine-two.” Twilight held the potion up to her face, staring intently at the sky-blue liquid sloshing around inside. She could still see the faint outline of a small black stone floating in the bottle. “Ineffective.” She sighed and set the bottle back down.

“In-eff-ec-tive,” Chrysalis said as she noted it down on her clipboard.

“On to lot number one-nine-three.”

“One-nine-three.”

Like before, Twilight held the bottle up. She swirled it around, scanning the bubbly pink broth. “Shows some promise. Mark it down as a possible contender.”

“Right.”

“And that’s all of them.” Twilight wiped her brow with a hoof. “How’s the breakdown looking?”

Chrysalis skimmed her notes. “Thirteen failures, eight marked as promising.”

“That’s a decent breakdown.” Twilight plucked a carrot from the serving tray on the next table over and bit it in two. “Now we’ll just have to run a few more extensive tests with those eight. And, hopefully, that will leave us with what we need.”

“Eight seems like a lot,” Chrysalis noted, offering her paperwork to Twilight. She motioned for Chrysalis to set it aside.

“We’ll keep testing until we can narrow it down to the most effective one.” She tossed the rest of her snack into her mouth. “That will still probably take a few hours. Are you still feeling okay?”

“Don’t you worry about me,” Chrysalis said, sliding into the chair beside Twilight.

Twilight snagged another carrot from her lunch before sliding the tray towards Chrysalis. “Are you hungry?”

“Not for carrots.” Chrysalis slid the tray back.

“Right.” Twilight bit the tip of the carrot. “I promise, we can . . . spend some time together tonight.” The memories of their previous night together flooded her thoughts. “Maybe there’s something more you can show me. Does that sound fair?”

Chrysalis threw her head back and sighed. “You drive a hard bargain, Twilight Sparkle.”

“I know.” Twilight chuckled. “Thanks for helping me out, by the way.”

“Not sure I had a choice in the matter.” Chrysalis shrugged.

“Of course you had a choice. What makes you say that?”

“Cadance told me about the time you fell asleep in the lab and nearly burned the place down.” Twilight looked away, whistling innocently. “As it turns out, there is at least one thing the two of us can agree on. Leaving you alone for long stretches of time is hazardous.”

“Well, that’s just unfair,” Twilight huffed. “It only happened once. Twice, max.”

Chrysalis leaned back in her seat, her shoulders heaving as she laughed.

“Don’t you make fun of me,” Twilight demanded, biting her lip to keep from snickering.

Over the course of her break, Twilight made it through the remains of her lunch. Chrysalis sat opposite her, her head in her hooves, her eye closed. The sound of the changeling’s soft breathes helped to dampen the anxiety flowing through Twilight’s veins. And yet, she could still hear her brother’s voice whispering in her mind, reminding her just how wrong all of this was. It certainly didn’t feel that way.

“Something wrong?”

Chrysalis’ voice drew Twilight back into the moment. She glanced up at the changeling. Chrysalis had her head down, using her foreleg as a pillow. Her eye searched Twilight up and down, but her thin lips betrayed no emotion. Those beautiful, slender lips.

“Yeah. I mean, no. Or . . . I’m alright,” Twilight said, a little flustered.

“Clearly.” Chrysalis chuckled. “Something you wish to talk about?”

“No.” Twilight could feel her temperature rising under Chrysalis’ gaze. “Tell you what, why don’t you just rest there for a minute. I’ll get the next round of tests set up.” Twilight rose from her seat fast enough that she nearly tripped over her own hooves.

The princess attempted to laugh it off with a carefree giggle as she made her way to her workstation. But no matter how hard she tried to bury such thoughts, she couldn’t think of anything other than Chrysalis’ thin-lipped smile.

Perhaps the cure could wait a little longer. What was a few more hours, after all?

“No!” Twilight snapped. She squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head. Enough time had been wasted already. She couldn’t afford any more distractions. Not right now. Pulling herself back together, Twilight snatched the clipboard. Though her thoughts were still drifting, her body moved by instinct.

Glass rattled as she separated the potions into two groups. Those marked as ineffective were set aside, to be disposed of properly once her work was done. As for the successes, Twilight reset their stations with proper temperatures and timers. Finally, she retrieved a small chest from one of the nearby shelves. She set the box on the table and unlocked the latches.

Inside, the stone she used for testing rested on a velvet bed. The jagged black stone thrummed with magical energy.

“What have you got there?” Chrysalis peered over Twilight’s shoulder.

“It’s what I’ve been using to test my cures. It contains a serious amount of magical energy. I hypothesized that, if the mixture could negate this much energy, it would work on your venom.” She could feel Chrysalis’ presence standing over her. She imagined the feel of her fangs on her neck.

“Changeling magic, right?”

“Yup!” Twilight stepped forward from under Chrysalis’ shadow. Something was wrong with her. Something had to be wrong with her.

“Now, where would a pony like you find a relic of immense changeling magic?” Chrysalis said, baring her fangs in a sinister smile. Twilight tried to step away again, only for the changeling to follow her.

“I-I don’t know what you’re implying,” Twilight said, shivering. She backed ever closer into the corner.

“Did you think I wouldn’t recognize it?” Chrysalis lowered her voice to a whisper. “I didn’t expect you’d be using it for your experiments.”

“I-Is there something wrong with that?” Twilight stammered. “I mean,you don't have a problem with that, do you?”

“I certainly don’t.” Chrysalis laughed. “But, that would certainly explain your behavior.”

“Huh?” Twilight risked a glance toward her lab partner. Chrysalis had her head hung, snickering. For some reason, that sight sent Twilight’s heart racing. “What does that mean?”

“Did you know that it’s a bad idea to stand next to a hungry changeling?” Chrysalis asked, bringing her muzzle only inches from Twilight’s own. “Especially when you’re messing with her magic.”

“What?” Twilight blinked.

“You know what, I just had an idea of what to show you.” Chrysalis straightened up. “I’ll be waiting outside. When you’re done setting up your tests here, let me know.” With a devious smile, Chrysalis turned and walked out of the room.

As Chrysalis slipped out into the hallway, a switch flipped in Twilight’s head. Her thoughts became her own again. Her heart settled and her temperature cooled. But even as her body was freed, she was saddled with an immense longing.

As she glanced downward, Chrysalis’ words finally made sense.

The small chest held the Changeling Queen’s broken horn.

With her senses no longer muddied, Twilight could sense its magic, drawing her, enticing her. Blushing, Twilight closed the lid, dampening its call. Her cheeks reddened in embarrassment.

After a deep breath, she opened the chest again. The effects were immediate, but not as overwhelming as before. Removing the broken horn from the box, Twilight retrieved her tools. With a steady hoof, she chipped away, producing a variety of small black rocks slightly larger than those she had used in the first trial. When she was done, she returned the horn safely to its containment back on the shelf.

Even as broken as they were, the bits still radiated with Chrysalis' hunger. But Twilight’s resolve held out long enough for her to add each of the bits to their respective potions. They each hit the liquid with a sizzle. As they sank, Twilight felt Chrysalis’ grip on her loosen.

“Well,” Twilight muttered as she watched the stones sink to the bottom. “That was certainly something else.” She sighed and rubbed at the knot forming between her eyes. Now that her thoughts were finally settled, she double and triple-checked her work. In the end, the only thing her experiments needed was time.

Now, there was only one more thing to deal with.

Twilight marched over to the door and threw it open. Chrysalis was lying in the middle of the hallway, scratching and tapping her hoof against the tile. Her ears were lying flat against her mane, giving her a guilty appearance. This time, Chrysalis’ magic reverberated in the background, still obvious, but not crowding out Twilight’s own thoughts.

“Care to explain what just happened?” Twilight asked.

Chrysalis flinched. “I may have . . . miscalculated a few things.”

Twilight leaned up against the doorway, crossing her forelegs over her chest.

“You used your magic on me, didn’t you?”

“Not . . . not intentionally.”

The princess frowned. “I want an explanation. Now.”

“I . . . I don’t quite know how to explain it.” Chrysalis lowered her gaze to the floor. “I was hungry,” she whined. “And then you promised that ‘we would spend some time together’ tonight. I got a little carried away. I didn’t think you’d be able to feel it yet.”

“Yet?” Twilight cocked an eyebrow.

“Yeah.” Chrysalis chewed her lip. “I knew it would only be a matter of time before you started to feel things the way I do. I just figured that we still had a few weeks before we reached that point.”

“Seriously, Chrysalis?” Twilight leaned her head back and groaned. “I’ve spent all this time trying to convince myself and the ponies around me that you’re not controlling me with your magic. Only to turn around and find you trying to control me with your magic.”

“I told you, it wasn’t intentional.” Chrysalis’ lip quivered.

Twilight should have been upset. To have her own thoughts and intentions pulled away like that without even realizing it. What would have happened if she hadn’t caught herself?

“I’m sorry,” Chrysalis mewled.

Twilight stomped her hoof. “Is that what you did to my brother?”

The changeling’s eye went wide. “No! I wouldn’t do that to you, Twilight.” She shrank. “At least, not on purpose.”

Putting her head in her hooves, Twilight glanced up and down the hallway. As far as they could tell, they were alone. But that didn’t stop the growing sense of exposure she felt standing here. “Get inside. We need to talk.”

Chrysalis’ movements were slow, but she did as she was commanded. She avoided Twilight’s stare as she passed by. Twilight watched as she crossed the room and climbed into her nest before burying herself beneath the sheets. With her broken stance, she hardly resembled the once-noble Changeling Queen anymore.

“I’m not mad,” Twilight declared as she pulled a seat up beside Chrysalis.

“I know. But you’re certainly not happy with me,” Chrysalis said. “I don’t need my magic to tell that.”

“You . . . you scared me. I just want to know what you did. So, take a deep breath and explain it to me as clearly as you can.”

Chrysalis took a few deep breaths. With each one, she regained a bit of composure, but never fully recovered herself. “Do you remember that night we spent together. When I claimed you as a mate?”

Twilight thought of a few more cheeky answers before defaulting to a somber. “Yes.”

“I said it links our souls.”

“I remember.”

“That’s what you just experienced.”

“Your soul?”

“My thoughts. My emotions. My . . . desires. You felt them.”

“Without any input from you, whatsoever?” Twilight asked incredulously.

“Like I said, it’s not that simple.” Chrysalis poked her head out from beneath her covers. “When I let you in, when I shared my memories with you, it formed a link between us. With my magic, I could always feel your emotions, understand how you felt.” Chrysalis squirmed a little. “But with that link, you just got your first glimpse into mine. I’m sorry that had to be your first experience.”

“And somehow, me feeling your desires completely overtook my own free will? That’s what you're saying?” It sounded less like a clarification and more like an accusation.

“Yes,” Chrysalis rested her chin on the box.

Twilight scowled. “If that’s true, why doesn’t it affect you like that?”

Chrysalis’ ears perked up. “It does! That’s exactly how it feels for me when I sense your emotions. I’ve just had centuries of practice controlling it. The truth of the matter is, you just felt exactly what a changeling does when we taste another creature's emotions.

Twilight gave an exhausted groan and lurched back in her seat. “You couldn’t have warned me about it, at least?”

Chrysalis gave a heavyhearted chuckle as she wiped her eye with the back of her hoof. “How could I have known?” Twilight started to respond, but was cut off by another sharp laugh. “You think you’re the only one that’s new to all of this? I’ve only ever done this once before. And that . . .” She sniffled. “And that was taken away from me before I ever had the chance to know it.”

Twilight found herself sliding forward in her seat. She reached a hoof out toward Chrysalis, wrapping it tightly around hers. “I’m sorry, Chryssy, I didn’t mean to . . .”

“It’s all spiraling out of control, Twilight.” She shook her head, her cheeks darkening with a blush. “I’ve tried to keep it together. I really have. But I can’t keep doing this, Twilight. I’m sorry.”

Twilight rose from her seat and knelt beside Chrysalis’ nest. “For what?”

“Ever since the night you told me you loved me, I’ve tried to put on a brave face.” Chrysalis refused to meet Twilight’s gaze. “I told myself that you didn’t mean it, that you were just confused. I tried to keep a stiff upper lip. To be the port in the storm that you needed while everything fell apart around you.”

“Chrysalis . . .”

The changeling’s tears flowed freely now. “I’ve always been good at lying, Twilight. Even to myself. But I can’t deny the truth any longer. I’ve tried.” She reached out, gently cupping Twilight’s cheek. “It’s rare for anypony to treat me with kindness and understanding the way you did. And it worked. But now, seeing you work. Seeing you so close to your goal . . .”

“Chrysalis, it’s alright.”

“I’m scared, Twilight.” Chrysalis pulled the alicorn tight, her tears soaking into the pony’s fur. “I don’t want this to end. I don’t want to lose you. But after tonight . . . after everything is said and done, no matter what happens, things won’t be the same.”

“Chrysalis–”

“No. Let me speak.” Chrysalis squeezed Twilight tighter. “I need you to know this. Even if it’s selfish. Even if I don’t have the right. I need you to know that I want to be with you, Twilight. I want to spend my life by your side, helping you. I want to share in each victory with you, and be happy for you.”

“I know.”

“But deep down, I know I can’t. And it hurts.”

“I know.”

Twilight felt something in the air. Something she couldn’t even begin to explain. Yet, it was something her mind knew, even if she didn’t. It was fear. Sorrow. Bitterness. These were the things that Chrysalis felt.

“It’s like . . . it’s like a dream.” Chrysalis tried to take a breath, but it caught on a sob. “A dream that I don’t want to wake up from. I don’t want to go back to how things were before. I don’t want to be alone. I can’t. Not again.”

“You won’t be,” Twilight cooed, stroking Chrysalis’ mane with her free hoof. Chrysalis shook her head as best she could in Twilight’s grasp. “Hey, are you listening to me?” Twilight asked, her own tears starting to well up. “You won’t be alone. Even if they try to take you, I won’t let them.”

“You’ll lose everything because of me.”

“Maybe. But I won’t lose you.”

Twilight laid her head atop Chrysalis’. She could feel the changeling trembling. With a teary-eyed smile, she reached down and took Chrysalis by the chin, forcing her to look up to her.

“I won’t leave you alone. I promise.”

Chrysalis’ lip trembled. She pressed her cheek against Twilight’s hoof as hard as she could.

“Thank you, Twilight.”

They let the moments pass, the silence broken only by Chrysalis’ sobs and the ticking timers on Twilight’s experiments.

“Hey, Chrysalis?”

“Yeah?”

“We’ve still got some time left.”

“Yeah.”

Twilight bent low, putting her muzzle right up to Chrysalis’ ear.

“So, why don’t we make the most of it?”

Twilight yawned and tried to roll onto her back, only to find herself trapped beneath Chrysalis. The changeling was snoring softly, but even while asleep, she kept her grip on Twilight firm, keeping the princess pinned in place with a strict embrace.

Despite being relegated to the same status as a child’s toy, Twilight smiled. There were definitely worse ways to wake up than being tangled with her love beneath the warm woolen bedsheets.Or perhaps her jovial mood had more to do with her lightheadedness and extreme lethargy. Even if she weren’t trapped, the leaden weight of her limbs would have been more than enough to keep her snuggled up in Chrysalis’ makeshift bed.

Exhaustion was nothing new to Twilight. Long nights of studying had left her in such a sorry state more often than she cared to admit. But those rarely left her with the feeling of satisfaction she felt right now. That was something she had only experienced once before, on that first night she allowed Chrysalis to feed off her.

As she squirmed into a more comfortable position and closed her eyes, Twilight finally noticed what had interrupted her rest in the first place. A single shrill ringing hung in the air. It reminded her of one of those front desk bells, the kind she might see at a hotel, but stretched out over the course of minutes. And that could only mean one thing.

She craned her neck for a better look outside. There, she could see the violet and orange vestiges of an impending sunset. She must’ve been asleep for longer than she thought. Long enough that her experiments had finished their tests in the meantime.

“Shoot. Chrysalis, wake up.” She prodded the changeling’s muzzle with a free hoof.

“No,” Chrysalis muttered, tightening her grip. As soon as the words were gone from her lips, she returned to snoring.

“Chrysalis! Come on, this isn’t funny. I need to get up.”

This time, her pleas didn’t even warrant a response from the snoozing beast.

Twilight huffed and gathered her magic. In a flash of light, she blinked over to her workstation. The cost of the spell compounded on her already existing headache, forcing her to grit her teeth and breathe through the pain. Once that had passed, she managed to shift her focus onto the line of bottles still hooked up to their individual experiments.

Despite the trouble Chrysalis’ magic caused earlier, Twilight found it helpful now. As she studied each potential cure, she could feel the remnants of Chrysalis’ magic reaching out to her from the bottle. Each of them had been weakened by their time bathing in Twilight’s potions, but with the aid of her own magical sense, she could feel obvious differences in their power.

One-by-one, she eliminated the bottles with the least effect. Which brought her down to two. Both had managed to completely disperse the bit of Chrysalis’ horn that had been placed within them. However, only one managed to do so without leaving any trace of the magic behind.

Twilight took the winner from its burner and brought it to her workstation. She set it on the table and pulled up a seat for a closer inspection. As she noted earlier, the shard of Chrysalis’ horn was nowhere to be seen. More impressively, Twilight couldn’t even feel an echo of the shard’s power remaining. In fact, it was beyond Twilight’s wildest expectations.

Unless she simply forgot to add the shard.

No. She wouldn’t have forgotten something so important.

Right?

“Something wrong?”

Twilight glanced over to where Chrysalis was lying. She had rolled over onto her stomach and was rubbing her temple.

“Oh, now you’re up.” Twilight rolled her eyes.

Chrysalis shrugged. “I felt your panic. What happened?”

“This.” Twilight held up the bottle. “Feel anything?”

“If you’re asking about the chunk of my horn you put in there, then no. It’s gone. Completely.” Chrysalis’ plates clicked and popped as she stretched. “Isn’t that what it was supposed to do?”

“Yeah?” Twilight set the potion down. “Actually, it’s beyond anything I hoped would happen. If it really works that well, then it should work well against Celestia’s ailment, too.”

A section of chitin on Chrysalis’ back opened up, allowing her wings to stretch. “Glad to hear it. I guess we’d better–” Her wings buzzed. “If?”

“If.” Twilight nodded. “I’m not sure I actually put the shard in there.”

Chrysalis stifled a laugh.

“What are you laughing about?” Twilight asked. “It’s your fault. You distracted me.”

“Let me see it.”

Twilight put the bottle in Chrysalis’ outstretched hoof. “Here.” She sighed. “I guess we’re going to have to set up another test. I was really hoping we’d be able to cure Celestia tonight. Silver linings, though, at least we get to spend a bit more time–”

Twilight’s speech was interrupted by an angry hissing. Chrysalis had poured a generous bit of the potion on her leg. The medicine burned on contact like an acid, bubbling and hissing as it dripped down her shell.

“There. Works like a charm.”

“What are you doing?” Twilight rocketed up from her seat, retrieved the cleanest looking towel she could find, and started to wipe away the trickling pink liquid.

“Testing your cure.”

“You’re going to hurt yourself.”

“Twilight, please.” Chrysalis took the cloth from Twilight and wiped her leg clean. Where the liquid had been, her shell had been polished to a dull gray. “It ate through the magic on my shell. See. It works.”

“That violates so many rules of the lab,” Twilight said.

“On the bright side, it doesn’t seem to work on you that well,” Chrysalis noted, pointing out a bit of the potion Twilight had spilled on her fur. “Looks like its also safe to use on ponies. I think that makes it ready to use.”

“That’s . . . I don’t . . .” Twilight collapsed back into her seat. Chrysalis set the bottle back on the table beside her. “Why did you do that?”

“You said we needed to test it again.”

“I had some of your broken horn left, we could have just–”

“Would have taken too long. You said you wanted to help Celestia as soon as possible, right?” Chrysalis hopped down off her boxes. “Well, now we don’t need to waste more time.”

“I mean, yeah, I said that. But you could have seriously hurt yourself,” Twilight said, stepping in front of Chrysalis. “And we could have spent more time–”

“Twilight, listen to yourself,” Chrysalis pet Twilight’s cheek. “You’re stalling.”

“With good reason,” Twilight shrieked.

“Maybe so, but I had a better idea.”

“That was not a better–”

“So, you can stand here and lecture me, or we can go use this on Celestia and save her. Your choice.” Chrysalis challenged Twilight with a raised eyebrow.

“A-alright. Fine. Let’s go.” Twilight stepped aside, allowing Chrysalis to pass. “We’ll have to take it Luna first. She’ll want to be there for this.” Twilight took only a single step toward the door before stopping. “Hey, Chrysalis . . .”

“Yeah?” The changeling turned to face Twilight.

“You know, if you don’t want to, you don’t have to be there.”

“And miss out on your big moment?” Chrysalis sneered. “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

“Alright.” Twilight managed to eke out a smile, but she could feel Chrysalis’ emotions echoing off the walls around her. Pain. Fear. Sorrow. She was putting on a tough face, but Chrysalis was ready to crack. “Hey, Chryssy?”

“Yeah?” She turned to face Twilight again, quicker this time.

“Thank you. I never could have done this without you.”

“We both know that isn’t true.”

“No. I don't know that.” Twilight shook her head. “When I was ready to give up, ready to break, you were there for me. Sometimes, it felt like you were the only one there for me. And I appreciate that.”

“Well,” Chrysalis turned away and cleared her throat. “You’re welcome.”

“And I know you’re scared. I’m scared, too. But whatever happens after tonight, I want you to know that I appreciate it, and that I’ll have your back all the way, just like you had mine.”

“I’ll try not to cause you too much trouble, then.” Chrysalis smiled. A genuine smile, if her bond with Twilight was to be believed. “Now, enough stalling. Let’s go.”

“Yeah.” Twilight nodded. “Let’s go save Celestia.”

Author's Note

You guys don't know how difficult it was to not include a 'horny' joke in the title for this chapter.

64: Snake Oil

Chrysalis led Twilight through the hallways and down the many flights of stairs to the ground level. Consistent with her behavior the last few days, she made it about halfway before her leg started to bother her again.

“You’re starting to limp again,” Twilight said.

Chrysalis glanced back over her shoulder. “That’s sort of a packaged deal with the whole ‘missing leg’ thing,” Chrysalis said back, straightening her gait.

“I told you that you didn’t have to do this.”

“And I told you that I wouldn’t miss this. Besides, it’s just a little bit of pain, Twilight, there’s nothing to get so concerned over.”

Their journey to the bottom of the stairwell played out in silence. At every level they passed, Twilight glanced out the window to see the sun fading quickly. She felt a familiar sense of dread gnawing at her as the light died.

Eventually, they reached their destination, the back entrance into the Throne Room. Raven stood guard at the open doorway, his thick black fur causing him to blend with the shadows. As Twilight and Chrysalis approached, he raised a hoof, motioning for them to stop before putting that same hoof to his mouth in a gesture of silence.

“You kept us waiting, Princess Luna.”

Ruby. Even if she couldn’t see him, his voice grated on Twilight’s nerves.

“This may come as a surprise to you, Lord Ruby, but there are many things that require my attention far more than listening to you belittle the crown and the court.”

And Luna. She sounded tired.

“Perhaps if the current crown were up to par, I wouldn’t have to.”

“If you have something to say, then say it.”

Ruby chuckled. “I’ve simply come to inform you that my petition to invoke the Daybreak Protocol has gathered all the support it needs. Our lawyers are drawing up the fine print as we speak.”

Luna sighed. “Then you have simply come here to gloat?”

“No, Your Grace.” That was a different voice. A mare. One Twilight didn’t recognize. “Me and my husband have come here tonight to give you one last chance to change your mind.”

“And why would you do that?” Luna asked.

“You are not a fool, Princess.” The mare again. Twilight squeezed her eyes shut, trying desperately to remember the name of Lord Ruby’s wife. If memory served, her name was Sapphire. “You know as well as the rest of us that the invocation of the Daybreak Protocol will leave a lasting mark on the throne of Equestria. It will cause ponies to doubt Equestria’s leadership. We know that isn’t what you want.”

“Hmm.” Luna took a deep breath. “I understand your concern. But this is not a matter that I can so carelessly change my opinion on.”

“I told you this was pointless, Sapphire.” Lord Ruby again. At the very least, Twilight felt a twinge of pride at remembering the mare’s name.

“Ruby, would you let me handle this?”

“There’s nothing to handle, Dear. It’s quite obvious that Princess Luna has made up her mind on the matter. Quite frankly, I’m not surprised. It’s not her throne, after all, what should she care if its good name is tarnished.”

“You always did have a way with words, Lord Ruby.”

Luna’s voice sounded calm, but Twilight knew that comment must have stung. A moment of silence permeated the Hall. Twilight could see Raven’s eye twitching as he snarled. Twilight stepped forward and put a hoof on his shoulder. He jumped at her touch, as though he’d forgotten about her presence.

“Don’t act so coy about all this, Princess. In over a thousand years of rule, Princess Celestia never once needed us to resort to extreme measures. Because she understood that the well-being of Equestria came first. That the well-being of her ponies came first.”

“I have heard enough, Lord Ruby–”

“And then you come waltzing in here after centuries of exile and take the side of one of Equestria’s greatest villains over that of her own citizens.”

“Lord Ruby–”

“You proclaim yourself a Princess of Equestria, but you aren’t. You aren’t even fit to be your sister’s shadow–”

“That. Is. Enough.”

Despite Luna’s voice being barely a whisper, it shook the castle. And Twilight wasn’t the only one to notice it. It even managed to shut up Lord Ruby.

“I will not sit here and be berated by a nobleman appointed by the very throne he seeks to discredit.” The sound of clashing hooves echoed as Luna rose from her throne. “You claim that I do not take the side of Equestria? That I do not care for her citizens?” The fur on Twilight’s body stood on end. “It would seem that, during my absence, my sister has grown soft. You seem to think the Princess serves as nothing more than a servant for her citizens. But you are wrong.”

The night felt freezing cold.

“Understand this, Lord Ruby. My job is not to foalsit whining nobles and listen to them second-guess my commands. I am here to shape and guide Equestria as it grows, to show her subjects what is right and hold them to that standard. It is my task to build a country where all are welcome, a beacon for the rest of the world to look to in times of trouble. And I will work to that end until the day I cease to draw breath.

“So continue to believe yourself above the crown, Nobleman. Continue to flaunt the power my sister gave you. But if you continue to stand it my way, if you continue to drag Equestria down a path of elitism and anger, then I will not hesitate to do everything within my power to remove you from your position.”

Silence.

Twilight could see her breath.

“So bring your papers to me. Challenge the throne and see what wounds you can inflict upon it. But do so with the knowledge that there will be repercussions if you continue to abuse the power my sister lent you. Am I understood, Lord Ruby?”

“O-Of course, Princess.”

“Good. Then get out of my court.”

Twilight heard the Hall doors creak open.

After a short time, Luna spoke again. “The rest of you are dismissed.”

Dozens of ponies filed out and the doors closed again. Raven finally stepped aside and allowed Twilight through. She bounded up the stairs to the throne. As she reached the top, she saw Luna slumped down in her seat, her eyes closed. Twilight didn’t think twice. She galloped forward and grabbed Luna by the shoulder, pulling her in for a tight hug.

“Huh? Twilight?” The temperature ticked up a few degrees.

“Not just Twilight,” Chrysalis said as she hauled herself up the steps.

“What are the two of you doing here?” Luna spared a glance toward the empty room. “And how much of that did you hear?”

Chrysalis shrugged. “Enough.”

“Ahh.” Luna cleared her throat.

“You don’t deserve to be talked down to and insulted like that,” Twilight said, squeezing Luna. “Those two were completely out of line. You’re a fantastic Princess.”

“I appreciate the vote of confidence.” Luna patted Twilight’s back. “Now would either of you mind explaining what it is you are doing down here? It seems a little late for a stroll.”

“Oh, right!” Twilight released Luna and stepped back. “I almost forgot. We came to tell you that the second iteration of Celestia’s cure is finished. And I’m sure it’ll work this time.”

Luna raised an eyebrow. A weight seemed to lift from her shoulder, though not completely. “That is fantastic news, Twilight.”

“Yeah.” Twilight smiled. “I thought you’d want to be there when we use it.”

“I would quite like to be there. Thank you for bringing this news to me.” Luna leaned her head back and drew in a deep breath. “Then what are we waiting for? I will make my way to my sister’s chambers. I shall tell Doctor Heart. We will wait for you there.”

“Right.” Twilight nodded enthusiastically. “Come on, Chrysalis. There’s no time to waste.” Twilight didn’t even bother with the stairs, instead taking a running leap from the edge of the throne pedestal and letting her wings carry her down.

“Well, she certainly seems excited,” Chrysalis noted before turning and starting down the staircase. She caught up to Twilight at the base of the stairwell leading back upstairs. For her part, Twilight appeared to be almost shaking. It took all of her restraint just to keep her pace slowed to match Chrysalis’.

“You don’t have to wait for me, you know?” Chrysalis said once she finally caught up.

“I’m not going to leave you alone.” Twilight smiled.

“How about this, then?” Chrysalis made it up only half the way up the first flight before Twilight soared past her. “My leg is starting to feel a little stiff. So why don’t you make the long trek back up to the lab, and I’ll go ahead and wait for you alongside Luna.”

“Fine.” Twilight nodded. “Sounds like a plan. Don’t take too long.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Chrysalis said with a smile.

Without further argument, Twilight rocketed up the empty column in the center of the stairwell. The windows rattled as she blasted past.

“When they arrive, have the papers sent down to Inkwell. She will know the proper method of verifying each signature. Tell her to take as long as she needs to. Oh, and apologize for waking her, on my behalf.” Luna dismissed Crow and Raven with a wave of her hoof.

“Sounds like you’ve got everything under control here.” Chrysalis wandered out from the shadows back into the Throne Room. The Lunar guards nodded to her as they passed, a gesture she returned in kind.

“Chrysalis?” Luna glanced down from her throne. “I thought you were supposed to be accompanying Twilight?”

“I hate to admit it, but with my leg like this, I’m not sure I can keep up with her right now.”

Luna glided down to stand beside her. “Yes. I understand Twilight can get a little . . . impatient when she is excited.”

“A trait she shares with your sister, if I’m not mistaken.” Chrysalis raised her eyebrow.

“You are not mistaken.” Luna chuckled.

“What’s more concerning to me is why you aren’t so excited. You’re going to get your sister back, aren’t you?”

Luna stepped past Chrysalis and stopped, motioning for the changeling to follow her as they started up the stairs. “Do not misunderstand me, I will be quite thrilled if Twilight’s cure works.”

“You have doubts about it?” Chrysalis asked.

“About Twilight’s cure working? No.”

“But you are doubting something?”

“I am. I believe her cure will work. But I’m afraid that it still might not be enough to save Celestia.” Luna stared out the window as they passed. Her stars were twinkling into life outside. “And that is just the first item on a long list of my troubles.”

Chrysalis snorted. “I heard. It would seem Lord Ruby might have underestimated your temper.”

“Do not even speak his name.” Luna shook her head. “I fear you might summon him and I already have quite the migraine.” She sighed. “And tonight certainly did not help with that.”

“If it’s any consolation, that was quite the display you put on,” Chrysalis offered.

“As much as I appreciate your . . .” She frowned as she trailed off. “Regardless of what you think, I doubt it will help broker peace between the nobles and myself. But, I suppose that is the consequence of letting my temper run wild.”

“I’ve seen your temper run wild,” Chrysalis laughed. “And I don’t think that was it.” She sighed. “If anything, I think you were right.”

“Yours is not the most encouraging endorsement,” Luna muttered. “No offense.”

“Some taken.”

The two of them made it about halfway to Celestia’s room before Chrysalis sat. Luna said nothing, but stopped with her nonetheless.

Chrysalis made herself comfortable on the bottom step. “Luna, can I ask you something?”

“You may ask. I may not answer.”

“Why are you doing all of this?”

Luna wrinkled her muzzle. “This?”

“Back there, you still chose to protect me. Why?”

“Would you prefer I did not?” Luna asked, leaning up against the wall opposite Chrysalis.

“It would certainly save you quite a bit of trouble. It would put you on better terms with your subjects.” Chrysalis tilted her head. “I’m sure Twilight wouldn’t be thrilled, but she’d get over it. And it’s not as though you actually like me. So, why? Why are you going through all this trouble to protect me?”

“I thought I made that quite clear the other night. As much as it pains me, we are not all that different.”

“No. There’s more to it than that.”

Luna turned her gaze down to the floor. “When I returned, my ponies hated me. I was a villain of legend, just like you. And it was Twilight that rescued me.” Luna scoffed. “I still remember the night I returned. Twilight was the one who defeated me, just as my sister had so long ago. And even once I was myself again, she was the first to help me adjust, to help me find my place in a world that had left me behind so long ago.”

“Sounds familiar,” Chrysalis said.

“It should.” Luna met Chrysalis' gaze for only a moment before turning away to continue. “That night, when she helped me reconnect with my ponies, she reminded me of my sister. She reminded me of what a Princess should be.” She closed her eyes. “And that memory has stuck with me, no matter how hard I tried to forget.”

Chrysalis narrowed her eye. “Forget?”

“I hated living in my sister’s shadow. It was the very reason I rebelled against her. I was always second to her. I thought I could finally move past those thoughts once I had returned to my throne. But it did not take long for me to realize the truth. I am not Celestia’s second anymore.” She shook her head. “I am not even her third.”

Chrysalis nodded. “You were jealous of her.”

“Perhaps.”

“And now?”

“Honestly, I do not know. I tried to deny it. And that ended with me almost bringing Equestria to ruin. Instead, I decided to embrace it. She was right. She usually is. I did not want to accept that. I was a fool.”

“So, you’re protecting me because you trust Twilight more than yourself?”

“I suppose that is another way to put it.”

The two sat in silence for some time. Once the pain in her leg subsided, Chrysalis rose and started up the stairs again. She only made it two steps before she stopped again.

“Luna?”

“What?”

“Thank you.”

Luna recoiled. “For what? I told you, I was not doing it for your sake.”

“No. You were doing it for Twilight’s. That’s why I’m thanking you. We both know I don’t have much time left. And when I’m gone, I don’t know how she’ll react.”

“Gone?” Luna stepped up to Chrysalis’ side. “Are you planning an escape?”

“No. But you’re not naive. One way or another, I won’t be staying much longer. And once I’m gone . . .”

“I already intended to do my best to take care of her. That is not something you need to ask of me.”

Chrysalis nodded. “Right. Just make sure she doesn’t do something stupid, alright?”

“I will do my best.”

“Thank you.”

Together, they continued onward towards Celestia’s chambers and waited for Twilight.

Twilight stopped outside of Celestia’s room. The guards were missing from their posts, leaving the Princess all alone as she struggled to catch her breath. She was shaking. Her legs were trembling under the weight of the tiny glass vial in her bag.

With a deep breath, she pushed the doors open, drawing a tired groan from the old oak. Luna sat by her sister’s side, slowly guiding a brush through the alicorn’s rainbow locks. Doctor Heart was rummaging through his bag and laying out instruments in what appeared to be a cleaning solution. By the fireplace opposite them, Chrysalis was warming herself.

“Is everypony ready?” Twilight asked, slipping the bottle from her bag.

Luna and Heart nodded. Chrysalis rose from where she was lying and moved to Twilight’s side. “Are you ready?”

“About as ready as I’m ever going to be,” Twilight said back with a twitchy smile.

Each step closer to Celestia felt heavier than the last. And when her gaze finally fell on the wounded alicorn, she bit her hoof to stifle a scream. Celestia, once an Equestrian symbol of grace and beauty, had been reduced to nothing but a husk. Bare patches in her fur gave way to skin pale enough to almost be translucent. Her blackened wound had spread, its gnarled fingers wrapping around her body like a spider’s web. Several of the branches had split open, weeping their own blackening blood across her body.

Twilight gagged and tried to step back, only to stumble into Chrysalis.

The changeling said nothing, but put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder to steady her.

Twilight glanced over her shoulder. Despite the changeling’s stony expression, she could feel a sense of calm emanating from her, washing over Twilight like a warm bath. It stopped neither her trembling nor the sickening clench of her gut. It only kept her from backing away further.

“Right.” Twilight closed her eyes and counted her breaths. “Let’s do this.”

She lifted the potion bottle over the bed and popped the cork from the neck. Compared to the silence, it sounded like cannonfire. Twilight’s magic swirled the concoction, causing the pink liquid to glow. And then she tilted it, pouring out a thin strand directly over Celestia’s open flank.

As the mixture met Celestia’s tainted flesh, it hissed. It was the same noise that Chrysalis’ chitin had produced under the potion’s effects. Luna winced as the broth bubbled over, streaming down Celestia’s body in little pink rivulets.

“Is it supposed to make that noise?” Luna asked.

“It’s mixing with my magic,” Chrysalis explained. “It shouldn’t hurt a pony.”

“Are you sure about that?”

Neither Chrysalis nor Twilight answered. They just watched as the medicine took its time. After a few seconds, the sound of searing skin stopped. Twilight felt Chrysalis’ hoof take her own. She closed her eyes and leaned up against the changeling’s side.

“Well, I’ll be . . .” Doctor Heart murmured.

His words snapped Luna out of her thoughts. “Is something happening, Doctor?”

“It would seem so. Take a look right there.” He pointed Luna toward one of the pink lines that had dripped down onto the bed sheets.

Luna’s eyes widened.

“What is that?”

“Let me see,” Twilight said, releasing Chrysalis’ hoof and circling around to see. She looked where the doctor had motioned, but it took a minute before she finally understood what had caught his attention.

“Well? Don’t keep me in suspense?” Chrysalis said.

“I think it’s working!” Twilight gasped. Every ounce of tension in her body vanished.

In the pink puddle of medicine, a few scraps of the darkened flesh were melting away, leaving the venom within to mix with the medicine, forming a slate-gray ooze. It took another few minutes before the effect became clearer, as the darker parts of Celestia’s wounds fell away, revealing healthy flesh beneath.

“It almost looks like your cure is mixing with the venom,” Doctor Heart noted, leaning in for a closer look. “And once they mix, it cancels out Chrysalis’ magic. It’s . . . it’s definitely a sight to see.”

“Then it worked?” Chrysalis asked, raising her brow.

Doctor Heart turned away and cleared his throat. “Well, it would appear that way. But I’d say that we ought to give it an hour or two before we start hanging up banners for a party.” To make his point, Heart stepped back and made himself comfortable in the chair behind him. But even as he relaxed, he kept an eye on Celestia and his tools at the ready.

Twilight rocketed back around the foot of the bed, hitting Chrysalis like a sack of bricks.

“Easy there, Twilight,” Chrysalis groaned, grabbing onto the bed frame to save her.

“It’s working!” Twilight cried, mashing her tear-ridden muzzle into Chrysalis’ chest. “It’s finally over. We–”

“What did I just say about getting your hopes up, Princess?” Doctor Heart interjected.

“Oh, right. Sorry.” Twilight backed away from Celestia and wiped her tears.

Chrysalis shot the doctor a glare. “When did you become such a pessimist? Isn’t she due at least a little happiness after everything she’s been through recently?”

The doctor mumbled something under his breath as he shook his head.

“No, he’s right. I shouldn’t get my hopes up until we’re sure.” Twilight tossed Chrysalis a sideways smile. “I’ve just got to wait a little bit longer.”

Twilight and Chrysalis shuffled off toward the fireplace. As Twilight laid down on the rug, it felt softer than before. The heat from the fire felt warmer than before, its light chasing away even more of the shadows than usual. They lay there, silent, save for Twilight’s occasional sniffle. Even as she smiled, she continued to wipe tears from her eyes.

There was no noise in the night except for the crackling of burning firewood.

And then Luna spoke up. “Doctor?”

“I see it.”

“Did something change?” Twilight asked, bolting upright. “Did it work?”

“Yeah. Your cure worked.” Doctor Heart scratched his chin. But a nagging voice in the back of Twilight’s head made a suggestion. It dropped into her stomach like a stone.

“If it worked,” she asked slowly. “Then shouldn’t you sound happier?”

Doctor Heart gave Luna a sideways glance.

Luna nodded in response.

Twilight swallowed hard. “Is something wrong? I thought you’d all be happier that Celestia is back?” Over a dozen scenarios rampaged through Twilight’s skull, each one cascading down her spine like an icy claw.

“Perhaps you should come see for yourself.” Luna suggested, still brushing out her sister’s mane.

Twilight pulled away from Chrysalis, hurrying to Celestia’s side. There could be no doubt that her cure worked. The black sludge that had burdened the alicorn for so long had been almost completely cleared away, most of it being reduced to a quickly-drying gray stain on the sheets. Her skin regained some of its color. Her wounds no longer appeared infected.

“It worked,” Twilight said, glancing back and forth between Luna and Doctor Heart.

“I’d wager it did,” Doctor Heart agreed, picking his old joints up and out of the chair. “I’ll have to run some more tests tonight to make sure the poison is completely out of her system. I’d like a copy of your formula just in case something was missed. But if I had to guess just by looking, I’d say her system is clear.”

Twilight looked at Luna and Doctor Heart.

“So why am I the only one happy about this?” When neither of them offered an answer, Twilight turned to Chrysalis. “What’s going on? Why isn’t anyone saying anything?” Her voice started to crack.

Chrysalis hung her head. “Because we were too late.” She sighed. “Right?”

Luna and Doctor Heart glanced away, seemingly ashamed.

“No.” Twilight stepped back, shaking her head. “What are you talking about? She’s fine. She’s alive. The poison’s gone. The cure worked.”

“True, the venom is gone,” Doctor Heart slipped on a clean pair of gloves and started to examine Celestia’s injury. “But your potion can’t fix the damage it already did.”

“No.” Twilight’s knees buckled. “No. No!” She felt invisible hooves wrap around her throat. Her breathing turned shallow, not allowing anything more than a pathetic wheeze. Chrysalis tried to offer a comforting hoof, but Twilight lashed out, pushing her away. “How long? How long have you all known?”

Luna closed her eyes.

“I didn’t. Not completely,” Doctor Heart admitted. “I noticed that the venom was eating through just about anything it touched. It cut straight through her muscles, damaging more than a few organs in the process. But . . .”

“But what?” Twilight growled.

“I couldn’t get any good scans with the venom in her body. And now that’s it clear . . . the damage is a lot worse than I thought.”

“Is there hope for recovery?” Luna asked. She was still brushing her sister’s mane, but she had her eyes squeezed shut, tears soaking into the fur of her muzzle.

“I can’t say. The poison would’ve killed a normal pony in less than a day. Celestia’s regeneration kept healing her just as quickly. But her body’s been pushed to its limit. It can’t heal any more.”

“So . . . I failed.” Twilight’s face paled. She swayed back and forth where she sat, her eyes blurry and unfocused. “It was all for nothing.”

“Even if she does recover, she won’t be the alicorn you remember.” Doctor Heart looked down at his patient. She looked peaceful again. “She’ll be lucky if she can even stand.”

Twilight slipped out of her daze. “Why didn’t you tell me? Why didn’t I know?”

“There was no point in telling you. I couldn’t confirm unless–”

“Why didn’t I know, Doctor?” Twilight’s voice raised. “Why didn’t you warn me that this was a possibility? That this was happening? That this . . . this . . .”

“Telling you would not have changed the outcome,” Luna said, her tears spilling freely onto her sister’s body. “There was nothing you could do.”

“That’s not true, I could have tried to buy more time, I could have worked harder–”

“Enough!” Luna’s voice shook the chamber. “Did you not exhaust every option? Could you change the flow of time so that the ingredients for your cure could arrive faster? You tried your best, Twilight. You did everything you could. More than any other pony could have.” Luna took a shaky breath. “Sometimes . . . sometimes these things happen. There was nothing else you could have done. It was not your fault. It was not anypony’s fault.”

“No,” Chrysalis whispered. “It’s mine.”

Twilight glared at Chrysalis from the corner of her eye. The rage brewing inside her clashed with her love for the changeling. The two sides dragged her to an impasse, desperate to try and find a reason not to blame Chrysalis for all of this, and failing miserably.

“I’m sorry, Twilight,” Chrysalis whispered.

But Twilight couldn’t respond. She couldn’t think. It took every ounce of energy to keep from screaming.

“I understand.” Chrysalis withdrew her hoof from Twilight’s shoulder. “I shall return to my room, then.” Without another word, Chrysalis turned and walked out.

65: Death of a Queen

Twilight could only sit and stare at the scene splayed out in front of her. It was over. She had failed, and Celestia was going to die. Those thoughts chased one another around and around again in her head. They chased away the anger and the guilt. They chased away the various colors of the world. Like a twister, spinning away and leaving nothing but an aching emptiness in their wake.

“I need to go,” she finally muttered, standing up and shuffling out of the room.

“Twilight? Where are you going?” A tearful Luna asked.

“I . . .” Twilight let her head hang limp. “I don’t know.”

Luna called after her, but Twilight didn’t want to listen. She was distracted by the deafening thrum of her own heartbeat in her ears. Without guidance, or even a destination, Twilight walked. The portraits on the walls looked down on her as she passed by.

Her wandering brought her to one of the guest rooms. She stepped inside, ignoring the pristine interior and headed right for the balcony door. She opened the latch and swung the doors open. Snowflakes drifted inside as Twilight stepped out. Her wings unfurled and she leapt into the sky, her feathers catching her and carrying her away.

After circling the castle, she finally came to roost at the top of the tallest tower.

Even at the top of the world, there were no stars in the sky. Instead, she turned her attention to the stars below. The lamps and lights that cast all of Canterlot in an ethereal glow. And as she watched the ponies below, she started to cry. She tucked her hind legs against her chest and curled inward, draping herself in her own wings.

She didn’t notice when her body started to shiver. But it seemed somepony had.

A blanket floated down to land on Twilight’s shoulders. Startled, the pony turned to see Chrysalis landing nearby. She moved to the other side of the tower’s tallest point and sat with her back to Twilight.

“What are you doing here?” Twilight asked, pulling the blanket tighter.

Chrysalis spoke, but kept her focus firmly on the dark mountainside behind the castle. “Making sure you don’t catch your death of cold up here.”

“What about you?” Twilight sniffled. “I thought you hated the cold?”

“I do. More than just about anything.”

Twilight turned back to her sorrowful vigil. “Thanks for the blanket.”

“Mhm.”

Twilight watched a guard patrol the streets below. “How do you deal with death, Chrysalis?”

“Why are you asking me? Do you think I have some world-shattering revelation to share with you?” Twilight didn’t answer. “You live as long as I have, I guess you just become mostly numb to it.”

“What about Blue?”

“I said mostly.” Chrysalis’ wings chirped. “But it’s different when you lose somepony you love. When they go, they take a piece of you with them. And no matter how many years soar by, you never really heal from a wound like that. Just when you think it’s done bleeding, something else comes along and opens it right back up. And before you know it, you’re lying on the floor, feeling like you’re dying.”

“Does it hurt?”

“Yes.”

Twilight used the edge of her blanket to wipe her tears.

“Twilight?” Chrysalis asked.

Twilight could hear the changeling’s hoof scraping against the frozen roof tile. “Yeah?”

“I think I can save her. I think I can save Celestia.”

Twilight bolted upright. The sudden shift skewed her balance, causing her to slip. She fell from the roof only a foot or two before she landed on a floating green platform. Above her, Chrysalis loomed, her eye glowing with emerald magic.

“Y-You can?” Twilight’s eyes widened. “Why didn’t you say something sooner? I’m sure if we hurry now, we can–”

“It comes at a cost, Twilight,” Chrysalis said, raising her hoof.

“Whatever that cost is, I’ll pay it,” Twilight promised, crossing a foreleg over her heart.

“I’m afraid it isn’t your toll to pay. Though I fear it might cost you nonetheless.” Chrysalis lowered her magic platform onto the balcony and offloaded Twilight before hopping down to join her.

“If I save Celestia, I die.”

Twilight paled. “What are you talking about? Lord Ruby and his ponies? I promise, they won’t be a threat to you once Celestia’s back. Trust me, she’ll put them in their place.”

“I’m not talking about them.”

“Then what are you talking about?”

“The Ritual of Rejuvenation. That’s what Iris called it, at least.” Chrysalis glanced at her reflection in the glass of the balcony door. “It’s old changeling magic. If a changeling were powerful enough, it would allow them to heal another of any wound, no matter how mortal.”

“But . . .” Twilight started, bracing herself.

“The spell requires releasing a massive amount of energy. More than any normal changeling could possibly hold. And supposing that I don’t miscast and turn Canterlot Castle into a crater . . . I likely wouldn’t survive the drain on my magic.”

Twilight’s mind stumbled over a single word in Chrysalis’ explanation. One that put a knot in her stomach. “Likely?”

Chrysalis’ eye dimmed. “Yes. I’ve only seen it done six times in my life. Only one survived. And she . . . she came back different. She was still walking and talking, but she might as well have been dead for all it mattered.”

“Then there’s no good outcome for you if you use it?” Twilight asked.

Chrysalis shook her head.

Twilight looked down at her hooves. “So you’re making me choose. You or Celestia.”

“Only it isn’t a hypothetical this time.”

Twilight ran a hoof through her mane, plucking more than a few strands as she did. “Why are you asking me? Why is this my decision to make? It’s your life on the line here, it should be your choice.” Twilight growled. “I can’t do this. I can’t choose.”

“I didn’t expect you to.” Chrysalis walked to the ledge of the balcony and climbed up on the rail. “I know it isn’t an easy decision to make.”

“I think that’s understating it a little.” Twilight scowled. “Why are you leaving this to me?”

“Because I won’t be around long enough for it to matter.” Chrysalis straightened her shoulders. “Either I die saving Celestia or I spend the rest of my life as a statue in the gardens down there. You’re the one who’ll have to live with the choice.” Chrysalis’ wings fluttered, causing her to lift from the stone.

The cold air made Twilight flinch. “You make it sound like there’s no hope for you.”

“I told you it would end like this from the start. I’m the villain in this fairy tale. I don’t get a happy ending.” Chrysalis frowned. “Whatever you decide, I’ll be waiting for you in my room. And no matter what happens, Twilight, I’ll still love you. I promise.”

Chrysalis flew away, leaving Twilight shivering alone on the balcony.

Chrysalis hovered outside her bedroom window. From down here, she couldn’t see Twilight. As the frost of winter rounded the edge of her wings, she retracted them, dropping onto the window ledge outside her tower. She put her hoof up to frame, but stopped before pushing it open. She turned back, glancing toward the tower she had fallen from.

A shock echoed through Chrysalis’ body, drawing her back to her window. She threw herself aside as the glass exploded outward. Her hoof instinctively went to her face, blocking the shower of glass from her remaining eye. Something crackled in the air behind her. She glanced back to see a golden spear twirling, wrapped in shimmering pink energy, spiraling back toward her. Chrysalis’ magic conjured a shield between her and the weapon, but the force of the strike and her unbalanced stance sent her sprawling back through the window, crashing into the cold tiles of her bedroom floor.

Chrysalis’ eye was locked on the spear as it soared past her again, returning to its master on the far side of the room. The changeling growled as she recognized the stallion standing there, dressed to the nines in heavy plate armor. His spear hovered to his side, its blade glimmering in the moonlight.

“Hey,” Shining Armor said, shrugging.

“Shining Armor?” Chrysalis scoffed.

“I’m here to finish our talk we started last night.”

“Well, that was quite the way to ask.” Chrysalis stood, wiping the dust from her shell. “Besides, I made my point. I’ve nothing more to say to you.”

“That’s alright, I’ll start,” Shining said. He stepped forward, his spear at the ready. “Where’s my sister?”

“Why are you asking me?” Chrysalis glared at the weapon. “Last I heard, she was presenting her cure to Luna downstairs.”

Shining shook his head. “Don’t try that with me, Chrysalis. You’ve got her on a leash. She doesn’t go anywhere around here without you knowing about it. You know exactly where she is.”

Chrysalis sighed. “Back to this again?”

“I’m losing my patience, Chrysalis.”

“You’re losing your patience?” Chrysalis’ eye darted around the room. This might have been her room this morning, but now it was enemy territory. There was no telling what surprises Shining might have waiting for her. “I’ve spent the last few weeks doing everything in my power to help your sister and save your Princess, and you’ve done nothing but make an impossible task even harder.” She started to circle the room. Shining started to do the same. “It doesn’t matter if I’m doing the right or the wrong thing, does it? You still have to screw it all up.”

Shining’s spear spun slowly in his magical grip. Chrysalis kept her gaze on it, her muscles tensed and ready to dodge if it started moving. But instead, it was his laugh that caught Chrysalis off guard.

“You really expect me to buy that?” His smile faded. “I’m not even sure you’re capable of knowing what the right thing is. Yet, in the span of only a week or two, you had Twilight and Luna convinced that you were on their side. And we were only here a few days before you had Cadance succumbing, too. But not me. I’ll never forgive what you’ve done.”

“I had them convinced?” Chrysalis asked. “Your wife brought a battalion to my room and Luna threatened to have me tortured for information. Your sister is the only one who wasn’t trying to kill me around here.” As she rounded the room, Chrysalis scanned it, reconstructing it in her head. Several plans started to form. “She treated me like a villain, sure, but at least she seemed to realize I wasn’t some horrible monster.”

“Except you are a monster.”

“I was.”

Shining’s eyebrow raised. “Was?”

“Your sister changed all that.” Chrysalis stopped pacing.

Shining stopped, too. “And you changed her.”

“I didn’t,” Chrysalis repeated.

“I don’t believe you.” Shining’s spear started to lower. “When Luna called me here, all I could think about was all the terrible things you did to us. I was ready to rid the ponies of Equestria from their greatest nightmare. Only for my sister to tell me she was in love.” Shining scoffed. “That wasn’t Twilight. She couldn’t love you. Not after everything you did to her.”

“I . . .” Chrysalis hesitated. “I had nothing to do with that. I was just as surprised as you when she kissed me.” Chrysalis took a slow step forward. “Just put your spear down, Shining. I don’t want to hurt you.”

He chuckled. “Since when?”

“Since your sister asked me not to.”

Shining recoiled. Then he nodded. But his weapon didn’t lower.

“You’re full of shit, Chrysalis.”

“Fine.” Chrysalis’ magic started to course through her body. “Just remember, when this is over, that you started this.”

“Remember it?” Shining laughed. “I’ll be bragging about it.”

Twilight raised her head as the Observatory door opened. Cadance ducked inside, glancing around at the artifacts and relics that littered the library. It didn’t take long for her to spot Twilight sitting in the middle of the room, buried beneath her blanket and Celestia’s pillows.

“Hey,” Cadance said as she walked across the room.

“Hey,” Twilight said back, putting her head back down.

Cadance strolled up beside Twilight and laid down. “Luna asked me to come talk to you,” she said. “She told me what happened earlier.”

“I’m sorry, Cadance.” Twilight muttered, burying her head beneath her pillow.

“For what?” Cadance snuggled up against Twilight, holding her tight. Old memories returned. Memories of the nights she would wake, crying, from a nightmare. The nights where Cadance would comfort her, by holding her just like this.

“I tried to save her,” Twilight said.

“I know.”

“Luna keeps telling me that it isn’t my fault.”

“She’s right.” Cadance brushed a few strands of Twilight’s mane away from her face.

“It doesn’t feel like that. I keep thinking: What if I’d been faster? What if there was something I missed, some ingredient that would have–”

“Stop that, Twilight.” Cadance leaned forward, making sure Twilight could see her face. “Nopony has any right to judge you. Not even you.”

There was a long pause.

“You know, Celestia . . .” Cadance slumped her shoulders. “For the longest time, Celestia and I were the only alicorns. She would spend some nights ‘preparing’ me. She taught me everything I needed to know to run the country in case she . . . in case she couldn’t.” She laughed without a hint of joy in her voice. “I used to think that was absurd. My Auntie Celestia was too powerful, too wise to ever fail. She hated that.”

“How come?” Twilight asked, shifting to a more comfortable position.

“She said that was ridiculous. That nothing lives forever. Not even her. And she worried that Equestria relied on her too much. That it would fall apart without her.”

“Doesn’t seem like she was too far off,” Twilight noted.

“That’s where you’re wrong.” Despite the misty glaze in her eyes, Cadance smiled. “Do you want to know a secret, Twilight?”

“I . . .” Twilight hesitated. “I guess.”

“Not too long after Luna returned, she and Celestia came to me one night. They told me that they didn’t plan on keeping the throne forever. They worried their ways were too old and stagnant. They wanted somepony new to take up their mantle. To take care of Equestria in their stead.”

“And they asked you?” Twilight tilted her head. “I mean, didn’t you say that’s what Celestia trained you for?”

“Nope.” Cadance shook her head. “You see, Twilight, I had found my own kingdom to rule. My Crystal Empire. And though I would have gladly given up my rule to protect Equestria, that wasn’t what they wanted for me. Instead, they asked me to do them a favor.”

“And . . . what was that?” Twilight asked, her throat dry.”

Cadance turned away. “They both knew how lonely the job could be. So, they asked me to be a friend to their successor. To keep them company and to help them out wherever I thought they needed it.”

“So, if you weren’t their successor . . .”

“They chose you, Twilight.” Cadance nodded. “Celestia chose you. Ever since the day she picked you to be her student, she wanted it to be you. She taught you everything she could, pushed you to be the best pony you could be. Because she saw your potential. Because she knew you could do it.”

“She . . . she did?” Twilight felt her pulse quicken. “But, I don’t know anything about ruling. I can’t–”

“You can, Twilight. Celestia and Luna knew it. Your brother and I knew it. It was never even a question.” Cadance gently cupped Twilight’s cheek. “Of course there’s things you don’t know. You’ll never be prepared for everything. Even after a thousand years, Celestia was still learning. But you’ve built the foundation for greatness already, Twilight. And you won’t do it alone. I promise.”

“Even if that’s true.” Twilight shook her head. “Celestia . . . she . . .” Twilight winced. “Her story shouldn’t have ended like this. She deserved better.”

“She lived a long life, Twilight.” Cadance leaned forward, pressing her chin to Twilight’s forehead. “And of course she will be missed. Generations of Equestria will mourn her. And so will we. But you can’t let that grief destroy you. You are her legacy.”

Twilight stayed quiet for a long time, drinking in everything she’d been told.

“Cadance?” she finally started.

“Yeah?”

“I’m not ready to let go.”

Cadance sighed. “Nopony ever is, Twilight. But that isn’t always our choice to make.”

Twilight stiffened. “But, what if it was?”

Cadance leaned back, pulling Twilight face-to-face. “What are you talking about, Twilight?”

“Chrysalis.” Twilight couldn’t meet Cadance’s gaze. “She told me something. And . . . I don’t know what I should do about it.”

“Of course she did.” Cadance sighed. “Well, what did she say?”

“She knew an old changeling spell that could heal Celestia.”

The older alicorn paled. “Do you think she was telling the truth?”

“But it would come at a cost. Chrysalis would have to sacrifice herself to do it.”

“I see.” Cadance nodded. “That’s . . .” she trailed off.

“I know.” Twilight hung her head. “I don’t know what to do.”

“I can’t answer that for you, Twilight.” Cadance bit her lip. “But I can offer you my advice, if you want?” Twilight nodded. “One way or another, Celestia and Chrysalis both put this decision in your hooves. They trusted that you would make the right decision.”

“But what is the right decision?” Twilight howled.

“I don’t know,” Cadance said. “But I think you should trust yourself. Trust your intuition. That’s how Celestia chose you, and that’s why Chrysalis trusted you. Make the choice you think is right. And everything else will follow.” Cadance released Twilight. “Just know that, whatever you choose, I’ll support you, Twilight. Okay?”

“I . . .” Twilight paused. “Yeah. Thanks, Cadance.”

“Now, why don’t we–”

The roaring crash of cracking stone and shattered glass echoed through the castle grounds. Twilight and Cadance shared a worried look and rushed to the balcony door. Far below, a cloud of dust was billowing up from a collapsed section of the castle.

Shining Armor’s spear lashed out, its blade repeatedly clanging off Chrysalis’ magic shield. With each diverted strike, the weapon’s speed increased, until it was nothing more than a golden blur flashing in the night. Chrysalis’ eye followed the action as best it could, but it was starting to lag behind the Shining’s furious onslaught. Each blow came a little closer than the last.

When Shining’s next strike landed, Chrysalis’ shield faltered. The magic pane cracked as the spear punched through it, knocking the changeling off-balance.

Shining took the opportunity to charge forward, pulling his spear back and catching it in his hooves as he leapt through the air, bringing the point down hard on Chrysalis’ head. A flash of green magic lit the arena, and Chrysalis pushed back, meeting the spear head-on as her broken horn was engulfed in a magic blade.

The spear bounced away as though it had struck stone, sending Shining recoiling. Chrysalis lurched forward, driving a knee into his gut. As he doubled over, she followed through with a pillar of earth torn from the floor. It shot upward like a piston, buckling Shining’s chestplate as it sent him spiraling through the air and crashing through the bedroom door with a crack of wood and metal. He hit the tiles and rolled head-over-tail. The halves of his broken spear landed on either side of him.

And right in front of a small battalion of guards.

“Captain!” The cry went out. Two soldiers rushed to Shining’s side and helped him stand.

“What’s going on here?” Shining asked breathlessly.

“It seems I arrived just in time,” Lord Ruby said, stepping between the ranks of soldiers.

“Lord Ruby?” Shining stared at the noble. “What are you doing here?”

“I was on my way down from speaking with Princess Luna.” He turned to face Chrysalis. “The Princess’ protection of her has been removed. And these soldiers are here to take her into custody. I must say, I’m impressed you’ve kept her busy until we arrived.” Ruby’s smile had a sickly sheen to it. “But these fine young soldiers can handle it from here.”

He stomped his hoof. The soldiers shuffled into formation. A line of solid earth ponies formed the frontline, each of them hiding behind a tower shield larger than they were. Each one bore the insignia matching Ruby’s broach. A line of unicorns formed up behind them, their horns already glowing with various colors of magic.

Chrysalis leaned her head back and glared down her nose at the noble. “I’m sorry, Captain Armor and I were in the middle of something. If you’re here looking for a fight, I’m afraid you’re going to have to get in line.”

“Bold words for one at the precipice of death, Changeling.” Lord Ruby spat on the floor between them. “You have insulted the honor of my house. And so, it is my house that shall mete out justice to you.”

Chrysalis looked to Shining Armor, who was now standing on his own four hooves. “Are you just going to let him get in the way? I thought we had something special going on.”

Shining stepped through the shieldline. His chestplate had been warped by Chrysalis’ attack, causing him to unbuckle the straps and toss it aside. To replace his broken weapon, he retrieved one from another willing soldier. “Lord Ruby, I’ll take care of this.”

“Alone? You seemed to be at your limit just a moment ago,” Lord Ruby said, looking far too smug for the direness of the situation.

“She’s too dangerous for your soldiers to get close. Keep them back and have them cover me. We’ll bring her down together.” Shining punctuated his words by returning to his combat stance.

Reluctantly, Chrysalis followed suit.

Again, Shining made the first move. He rushed at her, his spear at the ready.

Chrysalis put up a shield, ready for whatever the Captain had to throw at her.

As he neared, Shining redirected his attack, slamming his spear into the ground and using the force to launch himself over Chrysalis’ head. He landed on his hooves behind her and lunged. She turned just in time to repel his flanking attack.

“Now!” Shining called.

A tingle crawled up Chrysalis’ spine. Shining started his attack again, drawing her attention. All the while, she could hear the firing squad behind her move into position. Three more attacks from Shining, three more blocks. Then the magic barrage began.

It started with a storm of magical bolts, peppering the hallway. Several went wide, colliding with the far wall. Some found their mark on Chrysalis, burning marks into her chitin where they landed. But Chrysalis couldn’t let her focus fall for even a moment, lest she allow one of Shining’s attacks through her defenses.

Then came the second barrage.

This time, she was ready. Shining struck, but rather than block, Chrysalis side-stepped. With the support of only three legs, she stumbled, but managed to keep herself upright enough to stay on her hooves. Shining’s spear plunged into the stone. Chrysalis threw up a shield that covered her whole flank, blocking the dozen or so bolts of magic that had come her way.

“Don’t lose your focus,” Shining growled, swinging his spear back upwards and catching Chrysalis in the shoulder with it. The blade cut a deep gouge into her chitin, but not deep enough to draw blood.

Another shower of magic ripped across her shield. Shining’s flurry continued, carving off bits of her shell with each close shave. Then he got his lucky shot with the fourth barrage.

Chrysalis’ shield finally reached its limit, breaking under the magical rainstorm.

And in the moment her magic failed, Shining feinted.

With Chrysalis’ focus split, she wasn’t prepared, letting the spear slip right past her defense. It sunk deep into her side. And for the first time, one of Shining’s attacks drew blood. It dripped down the spearhead and spilled out onto the tile.

And Chrysalis watched her own blood drip. She staggered back as Shining pulled the spear free, splattering blood across the battlefield. Ruby’s mages readied another wave of missiles. And even as her back was to the wall, Chrysalis could only think of Twilight.

She closed her eyes. She saw Blue. How many times in her life had she come so close, only to have her love torn away from her. Even now, as the wounds built up and her strength failed her, she could only think of how much she had lost. And just how angry that made her.

“I won’t . . .” Chrysalis gasped.

Shining’s weapon whirled through the air.

“Are you going to let them take you from her?”

That voice. One she hadn’t heard in a long time. Her own.

Another wave of magic. Another thrust of the spear. But this time, neither hit their mark.

Chrysalis’ magic flared. She lifted a hoof only an inch from the floor and slammed it back down. As it struck against the stone, a shockwave tore outward. Scraps of tile and chips of rock careened through the air. Shining was blasted backward, hitting the far wall hard enough to leave a crack.

“Another volley,” Ruby ordered. He sounded like he was enjoying it.

Chrysalis turned to face down the soldiers. The front line readied their shield. The unicorns fired their spells. This time, Chrysalis didn’t bother trying to block them. Instead, she swung her head around, her mane flailing. Her broken horn glowed, forming a blade along the cracked length.

There was a sound like thunder. Chrysalis’ magic unleashed in a wave of energy, stretching from wall to wall as it barreled down the hallway. It hit the shieldline like a train, cutting into the metal and leaving a single clean cut across the entire line. Though the shields did not break, the force behind it pushed the soldiers back, their hooves digging trenches into the marble as they slid.

As they started to move back into position, Chrysalis raised her hoof, wrapped it in bright green magic, and pulled it straight down.

The walls, damaged by her last attack, groaned, sputtering out dust and debris as they collapsed inward. The windows shattered. The brick snapped. The roof caved inward, burying the battalion alongside their noble commander beneath a pile of debris. Chrysalis’ magic faded, leaving her light-headed for a moment.

But she didn’t have time to rest. Not yet. She turned her back to the destruction and walked in the direction of Shining Armor. After a moment of searching, she found him, coughing and choking beneath a cloud of dust.

“Are you finished yet?” Chrysalis asked.

“Not as long as you’re still breathing,” Shining said back.

Chrysalis scoffed. She stepped forward, planting her hoof firmly on Shining’s head. “You really want to keep that up? I could break your skull right here and now. And I’d finally be free of you.”

“Then do it already.”

Chrysalis leaned forward, increasing the pressure. “You know, I used to think you were something. But it looks like you’re just another dumb brute like the rest of your soldiers.” She gave one last push down before releasing him and turning away. “I’m not trying to kill you, Idiot.”

Now freed, Shining sat up.

“Don’t get me wrong, I certainly wouldn't miss you. But I don’t think your sister would be thrilled if I turned your head into raspberry jam.” Chrysalis wandered over to the window. She could hear the grunts and groans of the soldiers buried in the rubble. “You should consider yourself lucky. The only reason you’re alive is because she asked me to spare you.”

“Why would you care what she asks?”

Chrysalis sighed as she stared out the window. She could see the faintest outline of an alicorn descending from the heavens. “You really haven’t been paying attention, have you?”

Shining retrieved the bladed half of his broken spear. “All I’ve seen is you trying to corrupt Twilight. To turn her into your little minion, just like you did to me.”

“You’re wrong.”

“Maybe. But that’s not a chance I can afford to take.”

Once he was close enough, Shining lunged. He aimed for Chrysalis’ exposed throat.

“Luckily, that’s not your decision to make anymore.”

Chrysalis turned and caught his spear with her own foreleg. Before Shining could react, she reared up and slammed down, driving her forehead into the end of his muzzle hard enough to knock his helmet away. He crumpled in a heap, his eyes unfocused.

Chrysalis took a moment to straighten her mane as Twilight soared in through the broken ceiling.

“What’s going on here?” Twilight asked, surveying the damage as she landed beside Chrysalis.

“Your brother was causing trouble,” Chrysalis said, motioning to the collapsed soldier lying nearby.

Twilight’s eyes went wide. “Shining!” She cried, rushing to his side.

Shining Armor was still clinging to consciousness. He smiled as he saw his sister kneel beside him. “Sorry, Twily,” he said through a bloody muzzle, “I tried. I really did. But she was too strong for me.”

“I know, Shiny. It’s going to be alright.” She held his head in her lap, petting his mane. She turned to Chrysalis. “What did you do to him?”

“Don’t give me that,” Chrysalis scoffed. “He started it, and he gave as good as he got.”

Twilight inspected her brother’s wounds. His nose was bleeding. His chest had several bruises developing. Given the nastiness of a few of them, she was willing to bet he had a few broken ribs, too. Dozens of little cuts covered his body.

“I’m sorry, Shiny,” Twilight whispered.

“I know you’re still in there, somewhere, Twi. You just have to fight it. You can still do the right thing,” he whispered back.

“I know.” Twilight nodded. “I will.”

“Then, I take it you’ve finally decided on how this all plays out?” Chrysalis asked. She was standing by the window, watching Twilight expectantly.

“Yes. I’ve decided that you’re going to leave.” Twilight looked down at her brother.

Chrysalis flinched then stepped closer. She, too, looked at Shining. “Is this because of him? I tried to talk him out of it, but he didn’t give me a choice—”

“No.” Twilight shook her head furiously. “This has nothing to do with him.” She laid her brother down gently and turned to Chrysalis. “You told me that this was my decision, that I had to choose how the story plays out. Well, this is me, making my choice.”

“It’s a stupid choice,” Chrysalis explained.

Twilight nodded. “I didn’t think you’d take it well.” She reached up to Chrysalis’ cheek. “We both know you can’t stay here. We princesses can’t protect you anymore, they’ll put everything they have into hunting you down.” She motioned out to the city beyond the window panes.

Chrysalis huffed. “I don’t need protecting.”

“Maybe you don’t. But even you must know you can’t stay here. Not after everything that’s happened.”

Chrysalis put her own hoof over Twilight’s. “And what about Celestia?”

“She’ll be mourned. But I was wrong. It might sting worse than anything before, but Equestria will survive without her. She made sure of that.”

Chrysalis rolled her eye. “You know that isn’t what I meant. My spell—“

“No.” Twilight’s hoof moved to Chrysalis’ mouth, silencing her. “You’ve made a lot of mistakes, Chrysalis. But that doesn’t mean you deserve to die. I want you to live. To go out and find a reason to live your life again. To be free to start a new life wherever you want.”

“But, Celestia—“

“I don’t think she’d want you to throw your life away, either. That day she came to your hive, she saved your life. She knew the risks, but she made her choice. And she did it for a reason. It’s up to you now to decide if her faith was well-placed.”

Chrysalis pulled away from Twilight. “And what about us? You say I need to find a reason? I already found one. And I don’t want to lose it again,” Chrysalis said, her voice cracking slightly. “You could come with me? We could start over together?” Even Chrysalis didn’t sound convinced of her own idea.

“I want to. Really. But I can’t do that, Chrysalis.” Twilight bit her lip. “Celestia trusted me to help take care of Equestria after she was gone. It’ll be tough, but I can’t just walk away from this.” Her eyes started to mist over. “I know you’ll miss me. I’ll miss you, too. And who knows? Maybe someday we'll find each other again, yeah?”

Chrysalis hung her head, defeated.

“Spoken like a true monarch,” she said with an unhappy grin.

“I'm doing my best.” Twilight returned an equally pained smile.

And they stayed like that. A silent goodbye that stretched on endlessly, yet never long enough. It only broke when Chrysalis turned to walk away. From where she stood, Twilight could see the changeling’s shoulders heave with a shuddering breath.

“Fine. If that’s really what you want, I’ll go. But . . .” Chrysalis glanced shyly over her shoulder. “Maybe one last goodbye kiss? Just something to remember you by?”

Twilight nodded heavily.

With Twilight’s permission, Chrysalis moved closer, leaning in for a kiss. Twilight closed her eyes and did the same. But Chrysalis’ lips never met her own. Instead, she felt the changeling’s cheek graze her own. She could feel her heart race as she felt the warm breath against her soft skin.

“Checkmate,” Chrysalis whispered.

Twilight’s eyes went wide as someone icy and sharp bit into her neck.

“Twilight!” Shining screamed. From the corner of her eye, Twilight could see her brother, still battered and beaten, desperately trying to crawl to her aid. He vanished as her peripherals blurred. It had taken Twilight until now to breakthrough the sudden mental fog to realize what had happened. Just in time for Chrysalis to tear her fangs back out.

“Wha . . . Why?” Any semblance of coherence became impossible as Twilight tongue numbed. Her knees weren’t far behind. She could do nothing but fall to her knees, looking upward toward the changeling queen looming tall over her.

“You’ve been a great help, Twilight, but it seems our time has finally run out,” Chrysalis said, twisting her visage into a melodramatic pout. “Such a shame. I was really starting to like having such a loyal pet around.”

Chrysalis let go of Twilight’s hoof, removing the last of her support and sending her collapsing onto the floor.

“Damn you, Chrysalis! You won’t get away with this.” Shining roared.

His bravado earned him a hoof in the back, pressing him down into the cracked and jagged tile.

“You know what’s funniest about all of this?” Chrysalis put her full weight on the stallion’s back, forcing him to cry out as she leaned down to whisper in his ear. “You were right. All along. But, in the end, she still trusted me over you.” She laughed.

Twilight’s head swam. Even if she retained the physical ability to speak, her thoughts were just as scrambled. And as the venom spread, as reality itself continued to bleed away, Twilight could do nothing but stare. She could see Chrysalis’ lips moving and caught the occasional crumb of her villainous monologue, but the string of words meant nothing.

“All this time, she thought I really loved her.” Another laugh. “It’d be funnier if it wasn’t so sad. But I guess you can’t blame her completely. After all, I am quite the heartthrob. Don’t you think, Shiny?”

The only thing that meant anything to Twilight was the pain.

A burning, searing pain in her chest. The only part that wasn’t numbed.

“Celestia. Twilight. I’d say I did good work given what I had to work with.”

A pain that superseded any other, that would leave a scar on her heart.

“Maybe I’ll even get to pay your pretty wife a visit. Doesn’t that sound fun?”

A pain that left her begging for death.

Except, it wasn’t Twilight’s pain.

Chrysalis watched the light dim in Twilight’s eyes. That bought her time.

“But,” Chrysalis began, lifting her hoof off Shining. “It would seem that I’ve worn out my welcome for tonight. I must say, Shiny, you put up quite the fight. You even had me doubting for a moment. But, alas, you lose again.”

As naturally as the insults flowed, Chrysalis could feel her approaching her breaking point. And seeing Twilight lying there, helpless and scared only made that pain worse. It almost reminded her of . . .

You’re doing this for her. For both of them.

Chrysalis repeated her mantra silently, but it did little to stem the tide of anguish she kept hidden just below the surface.

“I’ll never forgive you for this,” Shining growled, barely able to keep his head off the floor. “I will hunt you for the rest of your life, to the very ends of the world. I promise you that.” The hatred in his voice brought Chrysalis back to the moment.

“I’m counting on it. This game wouldn’t be fun if you stopped playing, now, would it?” Chrysalis said. She stepped out from beneath the broken ceiling, feeling the cold night air on her shell. “I’m sure we’ll meet again someday, Shining Armor. Until then.” Chrysalis blew him a kiss as her wings sprouted from her back. With a whine, she lifted herself out of the castle ruins, heading for Celestia’s balcony.

Now that she was alone, there was nothing to take her mind off things. She could feel the tears start to well up, but wiped them away. In a few minutes, the bridges she burned would hardly matter to her. Even if they were bridges led to ponies she enjoyed being with. Even ones she loved.

But determination had brought her this far. She wouldn’t stop now.

She wasn’t sure she even could.

Chrysalis’ hooves touched down on Celestia’s balcony with a click.

Her wings folded in as she pushed open the balcony doors. They opened to the dirge of creaking frames. In the night wind, the curtains swirled like spirits, the empty howling of the night wind, their ethereal wail.

“Chrysalis?” Luna’s form bled out of the darkness.

“Luna.”

“I must admit, I did not expect to see you here.” The alicorn wore dark circles around her tired, bloodshot eyes. “Lord Ruby left here a little while ago. He is looking for you.”

“I know.” Chrysalis walked past Luna. Doctor Heart was sitting in the same chair as before, an unlit pipe between his lips. “He and his soldiers are a little . . . preoccupied at the moment.”

“I should have guessed as much.” Luna shook her head. “And Twilight?”

“She . . .” Chrysalis flinched.

Luna sighed. “Why are you here?”

“I . . . I need to . . .” Chrysalis groaned. “I think I can save Celestia.”

Eyes wide, Luna lurched forward, putting her hoof on the changeling’s shoulder. “You are serious? Tell me. I will do whatever I can to aid you.”

Chrysalis removed Luna’s hoof from her shoulder. “Anything?”

“A . . .” Luna hesitated. “Yes. Anything.”

“I need you to leave.”

“Excuse me?” Luna turned her head to the side. “Why? How does my leaving help?”

“I can use an old changeling spell to heal her.” Behind Luna, Doctor Heart’s ears perked up. “It’s an intense spell. It requires a large amount of magic.”

“And I must leave because?” Luna’s head bobbed expectantly.

“Because if I screw this up, it’s probably going to take out a decent chunk of the castle.”

Luna blanched. “Are you insane?”

Chrysalis considered it. “I know. But Celestia’s already doomed.” She looked to the doctor, who nodded in solemn agreement. “If I succeed, you get your sister back and Equestria gets its princess back. If I fail, then we’re just back where we started. No real harm done.”

“Except for the destroyed chunk of the castle?” Luna asked.

Chrysalis’ eye narrowed. “Didn’t you say you’d do anything to save her?”

“I . . .” Luna’s shoulders slumped. “I did.” She pressed her hoof to her forehead, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “If I find out you are being dishonest with me . . .”

“No. I’m telling the truth.”

“You had better be.” Luna shifted her weight back and forth.

“Luna, when you returned from your exile, you changed.” Chrysalis touched her chestplate. “Well, I think I have, too. I’m trying to do the right thing here. Can you trust me to do that?”

Luna glanced around the room. Eventually, she turned back to Chrysalis. “Alright. I suppose I do not have much of a choice in the matter. Aside from my absence, is there anything else you require for your magic?”

A weight dropped from Chrysalis’ shoulders. “No. Nothing.”

“Very well.” Luna bit her lip. “How will I know when I can return?”

“You’ll know,” Chrysalis muttered.

“Alright. I suppose I shall take my leave.” She stopped. “Might I say a few words to my sister before I go?”

Chrysalis gestured toward Celestia. “She’s your sister. Go ahead.”

Luna returned to Celestia’s bedside. She leaned in close to her sister’s ear and started to whisper. Chrysalis tried her best to avoid reading the alicorn’s lips. Whatever she had to say, it was between the two sisters. Before Chrysalis could change her mind, Doctor Heart approached her.

“What do you want?” Chrysalis asked.

“Exactly how much magic are you expecting to use?”

“A lot.” Chrysalis flipped her mane. “What’s it to you?”

“From my understanding, Changelings require their magic to live. If they burn too much of it . . .” He bounced his head back and forth with a grimace. “Is that true?”

Chrysalis met his gaze directly. “Yes.” she said.

“Then . . .”

“Probably not.”

“I see.” He removed his pipe momentarily. “Are you afraid?”

She hesitated for a long while before finally admitting, “I don’t know.”

“I have no qualms about staying.” He polished the pipe with his foreleg. “In case you . . . don’t want to be alone for it.”

Despite the grim shadow hanging over her, Chrysalis smiled. “You’re insane.”

“I’m not the only one.”

“I appreciate your offer,” Chrysalis said. “But no. You might not realize it, Doctor, but you might be the only one around here with a sturdy head on your shoulders. Who else is going to keep the princesses in line?”

Doctor Heart chuckled. “It’s been a pleasure, Chrysalis.”

“Yeah.” Chrysalis nodded. Popping the end of his pipe back in his mouth, Doctor Heart turned around and walked out of Celestia’s room. As the door closed behind him, Luna reappeared beside Chrysalis.

“There. I have said what I needed to say,” Luna explained.

A part of Chrysalis wanted to ask just what potentially final words the Princess had for her sister. And for a brief moment, Chrysalis regretted never having such an opportunity with her own sisters, as terrible as they were.

“Then what are you waiting for?” Chrysalis pointed to the door. “Go.”

Luna said nothing. Instead, she followed the Doctor out into the hallway.

Now, Chrysalis stood in Celestia’s bedchambers alone. Aside, of course, from the comatose alicorn in the bed beside her. With the nastier portions of her wounds healed, Celestia once again looked to be at peace.

“Can you hear me?” Chrysalis asked.

She didn’t get an answer. Had she been expecting one?

“Look, I don’t want you getting the wrong idea about this, alright? I’m not doing it for you.”

Chrysalis rounded the foot of the bed, stepping out of the moonlight.

“You know, it's actually kind of funny. After all this time, after all these years, I think I’ve finally come full circle.”

She knelt down at Celestia’s side.

“Another tale I wrote in blood. But this time, I know what I have to do.” The sheets wrinkled as she rested her head on the edge of the bed. “Twilight was strong. She put her duty above everything else. She’ll make a fine Queen someday.”

Chrysalis sniffled.

“But she’s still got some growing to do. I know she probably will never forgive me for this, but I know you’re the one she needs there with her. You should be the one who gets to see her all grown up.”

Bracing herself against the bed, Chrysalis rose. A pale viridian light began to blossom at the tip of her broken horn, casting the room in its glow.

“She deserves her happy ending. Every princess does.”

Magical energy started to gather around her. The furniture around the room started to rattle and scrape along the floor as reality itself started to ripple. Chrysalis straightened her shoulders, bowing her head and tilting the jagged tip of her horn toward the dying pony.

The walls shook. Dust clouds exploded where the stone walls tore. A storm of glass rained upon the gardens below as the windows shattered. It seemed like the castle itself was falling apart at the seams.

Chrysalis closed her eye, feeling the rhythm of the magic as it coursed through her. It burned. Like acid flowing through her veins. Her chitin cracked and crumbled away like ash.

She grit her teeth. In her mind's eye she saw Twilight.

She was smiling.

Goodbye, Twilight. I’ll always love you.

Twilight stirred. She could feel something cold and metallic shifting beneath her. Whatever it was, it seemed to be moving unevenly, with seemingly random bursts of time between movement. When she finally gathered enough of her strength to force her eyes open, she found herself staring at the floor. She could see Shining’s armored legs to either side. He carried her on his back as he limped through the castle corridors.

“Sh-Shi-S-Shining?” Twilight stuttered. Her lips didn’t move right. She could still feel the stinging on her neck. Chrysalis’ paralytic, no doubt.

“Twilight?” Shining’s ears perked up, but he neither turned nor stopped.

“Y-Yeah.” Twilight coughed. “Just having a little . . . a little trouble . . . talking.”

“You’re alive. That’s what matters.” Shining groaned and stumbled. “Chrysalis bit you.”

“I-I remember.” Twilight tried to turn her head, but her neck was still too stiff to move. “Where are you taking me?”

“I need to get you somewhere safe. Once you are, I’ll go find Doctor Heart or one of his nurses. One of them should be able to help before Chrysalis’ venom kills you.”

“It won’t kill me-e.”

Shining took another shaky step. “How do you know that?”

“It's pa-paralytic. She’s used it on me before.”

Twilight could feel Shining’s muscles tense and loosen as he shook his head. “I’m so sorry, Twily. I can only imagine what she must have done to you. But I won’t let her hurt you anymore.”

“Where is she?” Twilight’s deadened mind suppressed any sense of panic.

“She . . .” Shining scoffed. “She got away. She’s still sneaking around here somewhere. But don’t worry. I won’t rest until I–” Shining’s leg buckled. Twilight started to fall, but Shining reached back, catching her and holding her in place. His hoof felt oddly warm and sticky.

“Shiny?”

“I’m alright,” Shining said with obvious strain. “Just a little bump in the road.”

As Shining adjusted her back into position, Twilight caught a glimpse of his blood-soaked hoof. “Shiny, you’re hurt.”

“Don’t you worry about me. I’ve just got a few scratches.” He tried to laugh, but cut it off with a wheezing gasp. “I’m a soldier, remember? I’ll be fine.”

Twilight closed her eyes and let Shining carry her.

“Twilight?” Shining jostled her.

“W-What?” Twilight would have jumped if she could. “Why are . . . Why are you yelling?”

“Don’t you fall asleep on me. There’s no telling what that venom is doing to you.”

“Shining . . . her venom . . .” Twilight let her words trail off. How could she explain to her brother what she and Chrysalis had done? How could she tell him why Twilight knew what her venom could do? No. That was a memory she would keep private.

“Twilight?”

“I’m awake,” Twilight said.

“No. It’s not that,” Shining began. “I just wanted to . . . I guess I want to apologize.” He shifted Twilight’s weight up higher. “I know you really believed you loved Chrysalis. Even if it was all fake, it couldn’t have been easy for you to be betrayed like that.”

“What are you talking about?” Some feeling started flowing back into Twilight’s limbs.

“I know what it feels like when she takes control of you.” His voice was quiet. “You want to believe, you want her to love you. But as soon as she doesn’t need you anymore . . . she just tosses you aside. And even if it’s all fake, it still hurts.”

Twilight lowered her head. “Yeah. It does.”

“Don’t worry, though. We’ll get through this together.” His words were slurred.

“Shining, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“I’m just feeling a little . . . don’t worry about me, I’m—“ Before he could finish, his hoof snagged on the carpet, tripping him over and sending Twilight tumbling a few feet farther before landing on her back. Her head fell in such a way that she could see Shining without having to strain her neck too hard.

Too injured to move, Shining just stayed on his knees, sucking in quick breaths through his teeth. Twilight waited for her head to stop spinning before she tried to crawl towards her brother. It seemed the paralytic had almost run its course. She wasn’t strong enough to stand yet, but she could reach out, grip the floor, and drag herself forward.

A few slow pulls later, Twilight made it to her brother’s side.

He had his head down. Cuts and bruises littered her brother’s chest. Occasionally, he would twitch, grasping at his side. Twilight reached out and took his hoof. At her touch, he lifted his head.

“Are you alright?” Shining asked.

“I’m not the one you should be worried about right now,” Twilight said, moving closer to inspect his wounds.

“Relax. I told you, they look worse than they are.” To prove his point, Shining planted one of his legs and used it as a crutch to drag himself to his hooves. He trembled like an earthquake, but he managed to stand on two legs. Then three. Then back onto four. “See?” He reached out to take Twilight’s hoof.

“Stop.” Twilight shook her head. “Just give me a minute.”

“We don’t have time to be sitting around. Chrysalis is still–” Shining was interrupted by the sound of thunderous hooves. The two of them glanced up to see a group of six or seven ponies stampeding through an adjacent hall. Based on their dressings, they must have been servants.

“Hey!” Twilight called out.

A few of the servants turned their heads toward the sound of their princess’ voice.

“Get over here. We need help,” Twilight ordered.

The servants didn’t hesitate to hurry to her aid. Two of them took her front legs and helped her stand.

“Princess Twilight? Princess Luna was looking for you. She’s evacuating the castle.”

“She what?” Twilight asked.

Another servant piped up, this one a bespoke stallion. “She said the castle is under attack. She’s dealing with it now, but she ordered the castle evacuated just in case.”

“It’s a good thing we found you, Princess,” The first servant said. “We need to get you to safety.” As they started to pull her away, another pair of servants tended to Shining Armor, using their uniforms as makeshift bandages. “We’ll get you both out of here safe, Your Highness.”

Both servants pulled, but Twilight held her ground and shook her head. “No. You said the castle is under attack? By who? I need to find Princess Luna.”

“She didn’t say who was attacking,” one servant said.

“Last we saw her, she was up near Princess Celestia’s chambers,” said another.

“But it’s too dangerous, Princess, you need to get–”

“Don’t worry about me. Get Shining to safety. I’ll make sure Princess Luna is safe.”

“But–”

“That’s an order!” Twilight stamped her hoof, silencing her underlings. “And whatever you do, make sure The Captain gets out safely.” They exchanged a few concerned glances, but did as they were told. Four of the servants lifted Shining and started to take him away. The remaining ones gave one last glance to their Princess before following the others away. Even as they did, Twilight could hear Shining trying to object.

On her own again, Twilight’s muscles relaxed. The venom had released its hold on her legs, but still kept her wings pinned to her side. That would have to do for now. With an awkward gait, she walked over to the window. Storm clouds had rolled in. They were flashing with green lightning. Now that Twilight’s senses were under her control, she could feel the massive energy spike emanating from the upper levels.

“Chrysalis? You idiot,” she growled.

She dropped down from the windowsill and started for the stairs. By the time she reached the first flight, her legs were as good as new. Three floors higher, her wings uncurled. After testing them with a few practice flaps, she jumped, taking to the air and soaring up through the spiraling staircase.

The closer she got, the stronger the magic felt. At this close range, it radiated enough power to overwhelm Twilight’s senses. It reached the point where casting her own magic became nearly impossible with the interference. By the time she reached the top of the stairs, it had grown strong enough to give her a twitch.

As she soared into the hallway, she could see Celestia’s chamber. Green light flooded out from under the door, giving the room a radioactive glow. Though she didn’t see Luna, Twilight did see a figure sitting just outside the door.

“Doctor Heart?” Twilight asked, rushing to his side.

“Princess? I was wondering when you’d show up.” The cigarette in his mouth bobbed up and down as he spoke, its orange tip waving like a lightning bug in the dark.

“Are you hurt?”

“No.”

The storm on the other side of the wall made conversation difficult, forcing them to shout to hear one another.

“Then you need to get out of here,” Twilight ordered.

The doctor plucked out his cigarette and blew a puff of smoke off to the side. “I think I’m quite comfortable right here, Princess.”

“What?” Twilight groaned. She didn’t have time for this. Backing away from the doctor, she instead went for the chamber door. She grabbed the handle. The moment her hoof touched the brass handle, it released a shockwave of energy, stunning Twilight momentarily.

“You can’t get in,” Doctor Heart said.

Twilight glared at him. “I have to.”

He shrugged. She went for the handle again, only to be struck with a stronger hit than before. She stumbled back from the door, the tip of her hoof billowing black smoke.

“I told you,” Doctor Heart said. “She wants to be alone.”

“No!” Twilight stomped against the door as hard as she could, but the wood held steady. “She’s making the wrong choice! This isn’t what I wanted! I won’t let her die for this! Not after . . . not after everything she said!” Twilight propelled herself forward, slamming her shoulder into the door hard enough that it left a bruise on her.

“I think she’s made up her mind.” Doctor Heart blew another puff of smoke.

“If you cared about her, then you’d help me open this door,” Twilight screamed, tears in her eyes as she hit the door against and again. Until blood started to drip down the undamaged wood. Until her vision was obscured by pain and tears that the world became just a blur. Until her body collapsed.

Her body failed. Her magic failed. She could feel the final surge of energy building inside the bedroom. It was too late. She collapsed, sobbing against the door, as though it might open to pity her.

“Please. She doesn’t deserve this,” Twilight whispered. “I don’t want to lose her.”

She felt a hoof on her shoulder. Her head turned just enough to see Doctor Heart standing over her. Though his face was lined in shadows, he looked like he’d aged a few years since the last time Twilight saw him.

“I’m sorry, Princess.”

“No. No. No.” Her mantra repeated, each time paired with a futile punch against the door.

Then, Twilight felt the magical shockwave rip through the world around her. Everything went quiet as the roar of an explosion tore through her, consuming her completely in a blinding green flash.

And then it was over.

“Please, I can’t lose her again.”

66: A Pyrrhic Victory

The lights above flickered on with a click, causing Twilight to whine and recoil at the sudden brightness. The sound of hoofsteps drew her attention over to the door, where Cadance was standing in the doorway, a bouquet of flowers floating beside her.

“Oh?” Her cheeks glowed pink. “Sorry, Twilight, I didn’t realize you were in here.”

“It’s fine.” Twilight blinked a few times, waiting for her eyes to adjust. She watched Cadance walk around the room, taking her place on the other side of Celestia’s hospital bed.

“So, how is she?”

“She’s doing well,” Twilight said, resting her head on the bed rail. “Doctor Heart’s been running tests all week. Says everything’s going to be okay. He says that, with any luck, he thinks she’ll be awake by the end of the day.”

“Really?” Cadance arched her brow. “That’s . . . that’s amazing.”

“Yeah,” Twilight tacitly agreed.

Cadance pulled the dying flowers out of the vase near the bed, replacing them with her new bouquet. “You know, they should be discharging Shining Armor soon. I told the nurses just to bring him here. Is that okay with you?”

Twilight glanced up at Cadance. “Yeah. Why wouldn’t it be?”

Cadance opened her mouth, but all that came out at first was a long sigh. “He still doesn’t know what happened. And I imagine that he’ll have some strong opinions about Chrysalis now that everything’s over. And I know you probably don’t want to–”

“Cadance,” Twilight interrupted. The older princess stopped what she was doing and turned toward her. “You don’t have to tiptoe around me like this. It’s been a week. I’ve . . .” She took a deep breath. “I’m alright.”

Cadance offered a sympathetic smile as she came around to put her hooves around Twilight. “I’m really sorry, Twilight.”

“It’s . . . It’s what she wanted. It was her choice,” Twilight said, reciprocating Cadance’s hug. They held on to one another for almost a minute before Cadance let go.

“Yeah, but that doesn’t make it easier.”

Twilight leaned against Celestia’s bed. She watched the princess’ chest rise and fall with each breath. Her color had returned, and she seemed to be growing stronger with each passing day. Cadance opened the blinds, letting some of the afternoon sunlight filter in. The rays caught Celestia’s mane, causing it to shimmer like gemstones.

“It looks like the castle repairs are going well,” Cadance said.

Twilight followed Cadance’s line of sight up to the castle. From here, they could see Celestia’s room. Pegasus construction crews were swarming around it like bees around a beehive. They had orders to patch the walls, replace the windows, and clean up the debris. After only a week’s time, the castle looked completely normal from the outside.

They were interrupted when the door opened again.

This time, it was one of the nurses from outside. She poked her head in, asking “Princess Cadance? Would you like me to bring him in?”

“Yes, please.” Cadance smiled.

The nurse disappeared back outside for half a second before returning with a wheelchair bearing Shining Armor. He wore a set of bandages wrapped over a dozen times around his chest. One of his forelegs was tucked into a sling. Despite his injuries, he wore an embarrassed smile.

“Afternoon, Ladies,” he announced as the nurse rolled him into the middle of the room.

“Thank you, Nurse. That will be all for now.”

The nurse nodded, adjusted her hat, and exited.

“How are you feeling?” Cadance asked, hurrying to her husband’s side.

“I’m alright,” he chuckled. “I would have walked if they let me, but apparently this is hospital policy.” He rolled his eyes. “Probably for the best. At least now I get some time off from work.”

Cadance giggled. “You definitely deserve some rest.”

He looked toward Celestia, but noticed Twilight instead. “Twily?”

“Hey, Shiny.” Twilight waved. She seemed to shrink away under his glare.

“Didn’t your train leave a few hours ago?” Shining asked, tilting his head to the side.

Twilight’s blushed. “I may or may not have changed up my schedule.”

“Does Luna know?”

Twilight’s smile grew wider. She expected a reprimand, but instead, Shining just laughed. “You wanted to be here when Celestia woke up, right?” Twilight nodded. “Don’t worry. Your secret’s safe with me.”

“Thanks, Shiny.”

“Besides, I wanted to check up on you. Saves me a trip.” His horn lit up as he moved his chair by magic. He rolled up to sit beside Twilight. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m alright,” Twilight said. She moved to embrace her brother, but with his injuries in the way, she instead decided to just hold his shoulder instead. “It all feels kind of surreal that this is all over.”

“Did you have Doctor Heart check you?”

Twilight leaned back in her seat. “I told you, I’m fine.”

“What about Chrysalis’ venom? You’re not still feeling any of the effects of it, are you?” Twilight hesitantly shook her head. “What about her magic? Are you still feeling that? Any . . . calls to go running into the night to join her?”

Twilight bit her tongue. “Nope. Nothing like that.”

“Good.” Shining blew a sigh of relief. “Let me know if something like that happens. And you might want to be prepared for some nightmares. That’s what happened when I escaped her.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Twilight gave a half-hearted smile.

“And don’t you worry about Chrysalis, either. Once I’m back on my feet, I won’t rest until I track her down. I’ll make her pay for what she did to you and Celestia. I promise.” Shining grabbed his sister’s hoof. “She won’t get away with this.”

“No. She won’t,” Twilight agreed, feeling a lump form in her throat.

If Shining noticed, he didn’t say anything.

They sat in silence as the hours ticked by. Shining kept trying to climb out of his chair, only to be stopped by a sideways glance from his wife. Cadance kept quiet, save for the occasional crinkle of paper as she turned each page of her book. Twilight closed her eyes and leaned back. She’d slept through the night and most of the morning, but her eyelids still felt heavy.

“Twilight?” Cadance called in her singsong voice.

When Twilight opened her eyes again, nighttime had already set in. Cadance smiled at her from across Celestia’s bed. “Your brother is hungry, so I’m going to take him down to the cafeteria before they close. Do you want us to bring you anything? My treat.”

Twilight scratched the back of her neck. She didn’t have much of an appetite, but she would need to eat something sooner or later. “Sure. I’m fine with a salad. Shining knows what I like on them.”

“And I wouldn’t mind something sweet, if it isn’t too much trouble.”

Twilight and Cadance snapped around fast enough that Twilight nearly toppled her chair. Celestia stared back at them through half-lidded eyes.

“Celestia!” Twilight jumped out of her seat, sending it skittering backwards. Cadance sped to Celestia’s other side. Shining rolled himself up to the foot of her bed. All four ponies spent a second or two staring at one another before erupting in a teary-eyed cheer.

“Well, I’m beginning to think I might have missed something important,” Celestia joked as the other two alicorns threw their hooves around her.

“We were so worried about you!” Cadance cried, squeezing her aunt in a trembling embrace. Twilight waited for her to finish before taking her turn. Shining waved to her from his seat.

“What happened to you, Shining Armor?” Celestia asked, starting to lean forward. Twilight and Cadance reached out to help her, but she appeared able-bodied enough to sit up on her own.

“Forget what happened to him, what happened to you?” Cadance asked, holding her auntie's shoulder. “You should not be sitting up and moving around yet. Doctor Heart wasn’t sure you’d be able to.”

“Oh.” Celestia allowed Cadance to lay her back down and adjust her pillows. “If you say so. I feel quite fine, actually,” Celestia explained.

Cadance looked to Twilight, who cleared her throat before speaking. “Princess Celestia, do you have any idea what happened?” She took Celestia’s hoof in her own. “What’s the last thing you remember?”

I remember . . .” Celestia closed her eyes. “Sand. And Chrysalis.” She opened her eyes again. “I tried to help her and she lashed out at me.”

“Yeah.” Twilight nodded. “That was a few weeks ago.”

“Oh. I’ve been sleeping for a while, then?”

“You must be starving. How about Shining and I go see if we can find you something sweet. And while we’re gone, Twilight can stay here and fill you in on recent events.” Cadance’s suggestion earned her a sideways glance from Shining, but no objections from anypony. “Does that sound like something you can do, Twilight?”

To anypony outside the loop, that question might have been a little patronizing, but Twilight appreciated her sister-in-law’s considerations. She handed Twilight the freedom to tell whatever version of the story she wished, free from judgment.

“I understand.” Twilight said.

“Good.” Cadance gave her a soft smile. “We’ll be back in a bit.”

She wheeled Shining out of the room. Once the door closed, Twilight and Celestia could speak freely.

Twilight explained the best she could. She started with finding Celestia and Chrysalis unconscious in the changeling hive, continued on to her experiments with a cure, to an invasion of the castle from some strange monsters, and finally ending with Chrysalis’ attack and subsequent escape from Canterlot. She was careful to leave out any details about her relationship with the Changeling Queen.

Celestia watched with rapt attention, but without any hint of emotion.

When Twilight finished, Celestia nodded.

“I see. I’m sorry for making you worry so much about me.” Celestia faced out the window. “And all for a pony that took advantage of your kindness. I apologize, Twilight. It seems I misjudged Chrysalis. It’s such a shame. I really thought that we might be able to help her. But instead, it would seem that I endangered all of Equestria. I suppose history will remember her as nothing but a villain.”

Twilight wrung her hooves in her lap. “It would seem so.”

“Unless . . .” As Celestia spoke, a shiver coursed through Twilight. Her muscles tensed, freezing her in place.

“Unless what?” Twilight asked, trying and failing to keep her voice from shaking.

“Unless you’re neglecting to tell me something.” Celestia reached out and took Twilight’s chin, tilting her head upward until their eyes met. “Is there anything else I should know?”

Twilight felt her pulse rise as she withered under Celestia’s glare. She felt like a child, wriggling under her mother’s unyielding gaze. After a few seconds, Twilight finally cracked. “I wasn’t sure I should tell you.”

“You should,” Celestia said, her features softening.

“I . . . I’m not sure where to start.” Twilight looked down at the floor. “The version I told you is the official story. It’s what all of Equestria believes happened. But . . . But it’s not the truth.”

“Tell me?” Even after calling Twilight lying, Celestia still phrased it as a question.

Twilight swallowed hard. “Something . . . happened. I tried to be upset with Chrysalis for everything she did. To you. To Shining. To Cadance. But the more time I spent with her, the more I started to like her. She’s . . . she’s not so bad once you get to know her.”

“You cared for her?” Celestia still wore no judgment on her face.

“I did.” Twilight sighed. “But how did you know that I was lying?”

“I had a nightmare about it,” Celestia said. “I was among you when you were taken by the Nightmare. I saw Chrysalis and you battle against it. And I saw Chrysalis save both you and Luna.” Celestia paused.

“The Nightmare.” Twilight nodded. “I remember Chrysalis saying something about that, too.” Twilight sniffled. “And from that point on, I . . . I started to feel something for her. Something I’d never felt before. I think . . . I think I might have started to love her. Shining thinks it was just her magic playing tricks on me, but . . . I know it was more than that. She told me stories, she kept me safe, and she really seemed like she was starting to open up to me.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “What makes you so sure it wasn’t her magic?”

“I don’t know.” Twilight frowned. “When I returned from . . . What did you call it? The Nightmare? After that, something in me had changed. My memories of it started to grow hazy. Now, I can’t even picture that creature’s face, let alone my dreams from before it.” She tilted her head slightly. “But I remember how I felt. Whatever happened in my dream, I fell in love with Chrysalis. Something beyond just a little schoolyard crush.” Twilight’s eyes fluttered close. “I felt like I’d known her for so long. And that I couldn’t stand being away from her.”

“Luna told me something interesting once,” Celestia interjected. “She told me that it’s rare for ponies to remember their dreams after waking. They might remember a piece here and there, but will never be able to make sense of the whole picture again.”

“If that’s true, doesn’t that make her job as a dream guardian sort of . . . unnecessary? I mean, if that pony won’t remember it anyways . . .” Twilight said, shrugging.

Celestia laughed. “I asked her the same question.”

Twilight turned her head to the side. “And what did she say?”

“That even if they don’t remember the dream, it doesn’t mean they didn’t experience it. They’ll still recall faint echoes of their emotions. The fear from some nightmare monster, the panic of showing up to class without their assignment, or they might even begin to feel for a pony they dreamt of.”

“I guess I never thought of it that way.”

“I may not have seen everything that happened while I was out, but I saw enough to believe that you’re right. And if you have faith in Chrysalis, then I do as well,” Celestia said, finally letting go of Twilight’s cheek.

Freed, Twilight sank back down in her chair. “It doesn’t matter, though.”

“Oh?” Celestia frowned. “Why do you say that?”

“Chrysalis . . .” Twilight choked down a sob. “Chrysalis sacrificed herself to cast the spell that would save your life.”

“She . . .” Celestia’s rainbow mane dulled slightly. “She did?”

“She asked me if I wanted her to save you. She told me that it would kill her. But I told her it was too risky. That she should use her time to escape instead.” Twilight’s eyes widened as realization struck. “I . . . I was going to let you die.”

Celestia said nothing.

Twilight stood and stepped away. “I was going to let you die. What is wrong with me? I told her to leave, told her to run.” Twilight wiped furiously at her eyes, soaking the back of her forelegs. “I’m so sorry, Celestia.”

“Twilight, calm yourself. Take a deep breath.”

Twilight tried, but only managed to cough a few times. “I’m sorry, Celestia, I–”

“There is nothing to be sorry about, Twilight.” Celestia’s warm magic touched Twilight’s shoulder. “I just want you to tell me why you chose her.”

“I figured it was the logical choice,” Twilight explained. “She told me that the spell might not have worked. If it had failed, she would have died regardless after taking half of the castle with her.” Twilight pressed her hooves into her eyes. “At least, that’s what I kept telling myself. If you’re asking for the truth . . . I don’t know. I didn’t want to lose you. But I couldn’t bear to lose her, too. I just . . . I panicked.” She hung her head, ashamed.

“Look at me,” Celestia cooed.

Twilight refused.

“Twilight, look at me.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight repeated.

She heard the ruffle of bedsheets. Before she could turn to see what had caused it, Celestia descended upon her, wrapping her wings around her and capturing her in an angelic embrace. She used one of her feathers to wipe away Twilight’s tears.

“I’m not upset, Twilight. You made the choice you believed was right. And it’s the same one I would have made.” Celestia smiled warmly. “I’ve lived a good life, Twilight. I’m not afraid to go.”

“Cadance told me . . .” Twilight wiped her nose. “She told me the same thing. That you used to try and prepare her to rule in case something happened to you.”

“She’s right.” Celestia laughed and put her hooves around Twilight. “Someday, Twilight, I will die. Such is the fate of all things. And when that day comes, I will not shy away from it.” Her smile faded just a little. “But in the end, Chrysalis made the choice she believed to be right, too.”

“I know.” Twilight buried her face in Celestia’s fur. “I just miss her. It hurts.”

“You don’t need to hide that pain from me, Twilight. I understand.”

And finally, Twilight stopped hiding it. She threw herself against Celestia, wailing. And she cried until her throat hurt, until her eyes stung, until she could no longer breathe between sobs. And through it all, Celestia stood, unwavering, cradling Twilight.

The tears eventually stopped. Twilight dried her eyes and slipped from Celestia’s embrace. “Thanks. I . . . I feel a little better now.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

“I do have a really bad headache now, though.”

Celestia laughed. Despite her red-rimmed eyes and sore throat, Twilight also managed to crack a smile, if only for a moment.

Then the door slammed open.

“Twilight Sparkle,” Luna roared, crashing through the door with three of her guards in tow. “Do you understand how upset with you I am–” The booming echoes of Luna’s voice faded, plunging the room into silence.

“L-Luna?” Twilight shook herself. “I can explain.”

“Celestia?” Luna inched forward, reaching her hoof out toward her sister as though she were some far off hallucination. Celestia took her hoof and pressed it to her cheek.

“Good evening, Sister.”

Luna let her mouth hang open, stammering as she searched for something to say.

After a few moments, she settled on, “You overslept.”

Celestia laughed and stepped forward, leaning in to hold her little sister. “It’s good to see you, too, Luna.”

“I . . .” Luna glanced back over her shoulder, at the entourage of guards behind her. Noticing their stares, she cleared her throat and stepped back. “I am glad to see you’re alright.” Her eyes snapped to her original target. “But you . . . I am not as happy to see you here.”

“W-wait, Luna, I can explain,” Twilight said, backing up.

“You were supposed to be on a train over six hours ago. All of Ponyville is in a panic trying to figure out where you have been after you didn’t arrive on your train.”

Twilight paled. “Oops.”

“Sister,” Celestia interrupted, stepping between them. “She just wanted to stay and make sure I was alright. Surely you can’t fault her for that?”

Luna groaned. “No. But the last train leaves in an hour. And Twilight needs to be on it. Am I understood, Twilight?”

“Of course, Princess.”

“What’s the rush?” Celestia asked.

“Things have . . . grown troublesome while you were sleeping. Has Twilight filled you in on what you missed?” Luna asked.

“Every detail,” Celestia answered.

“Every?” Luna looked to Twilight, who nodded in agreement. “Well. Things have only broken down further since Chrysalis ‘escaped’. The nobles are in an uproar,” Luna explained. “And things grow more hectic by the day.”

“Exactly how upset are the nobles?” Celestia asked.

“Extremely. And they’re starting to spread hatred for the changelings. I need Twilight back in Ponyville to get ahead of this thing. If we want to avoid a conflict, we need to get things back to normal as soon as possible.” Luna cleared her throat. “Sorry, Twilight. I truly wish you could stay for Celestia’s recovery. But we are still princesses. We still have a job to do.”

“Right.” Twilight nodded. “I’m at least glad that I was here to see Celestia wake. Well, if I’m going to catch that last train, I suppose I’d better head over to Canterlot Boutique, then. Rarity was waiting for me there.”

With one last goodbye to Celestia and Luna, Twilight left, heading for the cafeteria. There, she found Cadance and Shining, eating. After explaining that she had a train to catch, she said her goodbyes and well-wishes.

Outside, she hailed a cab. This late at night, the streets were clear. As Twilight rode in silence, she watched out the window at the stores that rolled by. She watched a few late-nighters roaming the streets, sitting in bars and going for romantic strolls under the stars. If she didn’t know better, Twilight would have thought the world was at peace. In the back of her mind, though, she knew it would be years before any semblance of normality returned.

The cab stopped outside Canterlot Boutique. Twilight asked the driver to wait, that she would be back in a moment. She knocked on the front door, drawing Rarity out from the back rooms. She was already dressed for traveling, with gemstone-studded boots, a purple silk scarf, and a nicely styled mane.

“I was wondering when you’d be by,” Rarity said, unlocking the door and allowing Twilight inside. “I’ve got your luggage in the back.”

“Good.” Twilight pointed outside. “Do you want to stay with the cab? I’ll load up everything.”

Rarity agreed and went outside. The door shut before Twilight could hear what she said to their driver. Eager to get home, Twilight hurried into the back rooms. Sure enough, her luggage was stacked just inside. Rarity’s pile, almost twice as large as her own, sat beside it.

With a flick of her horn, Twilight retrieved her saddlebags and laid them over her. Once the straps were secure, she started moving the bags. One by one, they floated out towards the door. In the short time the others were talking, Rarity had somehow convinced the cabbie to load the bags into the back for her.

It took a few minutes to get everything loaded up. And once they were done, Twilight and Rarity climbed back into the coach.

“The Canterlot Train Station, if you wouldn’t mind, darling,” Rarity called out the window. Twilight could barely see the driver tip his hat to her. She leaned back inside and settled into the cushioned seat. “So, how was Celestia?”

“She’s awake now.”

“Good. I know the Doctor said her condition was improving, but I was still a little worried.”

“Thanks for waiting for me, by the way.”

“Oh, it’s no bother, Twilight. I had a few things I needed to take care of around the boutique. I even got to stay open a little later than usual.” Rarity sighed and leaned back. “You meet all sorts of ponies after the sun goes down.”

Their coach pulled up to the curb beside the train station. Rarity climbed out first, stretching her legs as she hopped up the stairs to the station. Twilight went around front to find the driver. “Thanks. Here’s your payment.” She offered him the bag of coins, which he loaded into a trunk on the front of the coach.

“My pleasure. You ladies need any help loading up your bags?”

“Thanks, but I’ve got it,” Twilight said.

One by one, she levitated their luggage out of the carriage and loaded them onto the curb. With a final nod, the driver pulled away, looking for another customer. With her magic, Twilight carried the bags up onto the platform. A train was already waiting. From what she could see through the windows, every car looked abandoned. Even the workers seemed to be running on a skeleton crew.

“Princess Twilight?” The stallion in the ticket booth nearly fell out of his chair.

“Evening. Sorry for the late arrival.”

“No, it’s no problem at all, Princess.” He stood and straightened his uniform. “Would you like some help loading your bags?”

Twilight had a headache. The magic wasn’t helping.

“Yes, please.” She snuck a few coins out of her bag and slid them through the slot. “I also need two tickets to Ponyville, please.”

After a moment’s hesitation, the worker took the coins and handed her the tickets in return. He disappeared through the back door and reappeared around the side. He whistled, summoning a few other uniformed workers and ordering them to load the princess’ bags.

“If I weren’t your friend, I might be jealous,” Rarity whispered.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Except when I do it, it’s not because of my charm.”

“I don’t know what you mean, darling. Being a princess is just the cherry on top.”

Twilight and Rarity watched the bag pile shrink. After a matter of minutes, the worker loaded the last bag onto the train. He stepped aside, holding the door open for Twilight and Rarity to step inside.

Rarity flashed him a sly smile as she ducked inside, while Twilight settled for thanking him. She watched him cross the empty platform back to his booth. And as did, so noticed another pony standing back on the curb where the cab had dropped them off. He looked to be a stallion, but was covered in a dark cloak. Twilight felt a twinge of concern, but ignored it.

“Well, where do you want to sit?” Rarity asked, motioning to the empty car.

“Anywhere’s fine,” Twilight said.

Rarity led her to one of the seats. The fashionista slid in first, sliding right up to the window. Twilight took the seat beside her.

“Sad to be leaving so soon?” Rarity asked, fixing her scarf.

“A little. I’ll be glad to be back home, though.”

Rarity hesitated. “And, how are you feeling about everything?”

Twilight leaned her head back and closed her eyes. “I just want to get home. The sooner things get back to normal, the sooner I’ll feel better.”

“I’m sorry things ended this way, Twilight.”

“There was nothing to be done.” Twilight sat back up as the train’s whistle rang out into the night. The train car shifted as the wheels started to turn. “Hey, Rarity, I think I’m going to head back into the sleeper car. I’m feeling a little worn down.”

“Of course, Twilight. Sleep well. I’ll be here if you need something.”

Twilight turned to leave as the train pulled away from the station. On the platform, the cloaked pony was still standing by the street. Twilight’s unease returned as the pony reached up and pulled down his hood.

And Twilight’s stomach dropped.

The stallion’s silver hair shimmered under the lamps. His sky-blue fur billowed in the night air. And he was staring right at her.

“Blue?” Twilight muttered. She wanted to run to the window for a closer look, but her legs were bolted in place.

“Twilight?”

Twilight hollered as a hoof touched her shoulder. She spun around to see Rarity standing beside her, her hoof recoiled in fear. Twilight turned back to the train platform. But the stallion was already gone.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. It’s just . . . you’re looking a little pale. Are you sure you’re alright?”

“No. I mean, yes.” Twilight took a deep breath. “I’m fine. Everything’s fine. Like I said, I’m just overly-tired. I’ll be fine once I get some sleep.”

“Okay.” Rarity frowned. “Just remember what I said. If you want to talk . . .”

“I know. Thanks, Rarity.”

Rarity walked back to her seat. Silently, Twilight turned and started toward the sleeper car. She made it only a single step before she stopped. She turned around. “Actually, Rarity, can I ask you something?”

Rarity twisted around and put her hooves over the back of her seat. “Of course, darling. What’s the matter?”

Twilight watched the trees whip by out the window. She could still see the lights of Canterlot in the distance. The castle had a few lights on, allowing her to see the construction crews hard at work, even this late into the night.

“After everything that’s happened these last few weeks,” Twilight began. “I’ve been wondering a few things.” She closed her eyes. The scar on her neck started to itch. “Do you think this is a happy ending?”

“A . . . Happy ending?” Rarity asked, biting her lip.

“Yeah.”

“I don’t know. Do you think it is?”

Twilight smiled. “I think so.”

“Well that’s . . . good,” Rarity said, nodding slowly.

“I know it’s a strange question. I’m sorry.”

“Nothing to be sorry about, Darling, I’m just not sure it was a good answer.”

“Well, I guess I’m going to head to bed now.”

“Okay, Dear.” Rarity fixed a piece of mane that had fallen out of place. “Sleep well. We’ll be home by morning.”

“Right.”

Twilight opened the car door and stepped into the dark.

Rarity was right. She’d be home in the morning, just in time to see the sunrise.

She loved watching the sunrise.

1: None Left To Mourn

Celestia’s gaze swept over the stone-speckled wasteland below as she glided through the air. The wind shifted, forcing her to adjust her wingspan. Hours had passed since the last time she spied any greenery. Even under ideal conditions, it would be centuries before anything grew here. Thorax couldn’t have gotten this wrong, could he?

Despite a rocky start to his relationship with Equestria, King Thorax proved himself trustworthy time and time again. Celestia would be a fool to question him now. Still, conflicting doubts clashed in the back of her mind, leaving her thoughts as unstable as the dunes of the earthen ocean below.

Pushing those thoughts aside, she forced herself to focus on the task before her. Based on the position of the sun, centered in the sky above, Celestia surmised her journey took most of the day. She trusted Thorax, she decided, but more explicit directions would have aided her greatly on her journey.

Her budding annoyance only mounted as a harsh gale caused her to falter. Even at such a great height, Celestia still found herself caught amidst a swirling cloud of sharp sand. With a defeated sigh, her wings tilted gently. The harsh winds nipped at them, ruffling the feathers as she descended. Unless the weather improved, flight would be out of the question.

Folding her wings, the alicorn dropped gracefully from the air with a practiced dive, landing hard on her horseshoes with enough force to deepen the cracks already spread through the dry earth. The wind howled through the empty landscape like a beast, waiting in ambush, but she pushed forward with unwavering resolve.

As she continued, midday sun faded from view, along with the horizon. Razor-sharp gales tore through her pastel mane and tail, causing them to billow madly. The sand clung to her porcelain white fur like small needles. With a wave of her horn and a warm golden glow, she summoned her magic, forming it into a bubble around her.

Nature clawed at her shield, but her spell never faltered.

As visibility grew worse, Celestia lowered her head. She watched for anything that looked out of place against the monotone colors of the sandstorm. With each step, she felt her hooves slip deeper into the dunes.

As she yanked herself free with each trudging step, her thoughts drifted to the bed waiting for her back in Canterlot. She would have given anything to nestle between the silky pink bed sheets, nuzzling her mane into the soft feather pillows.

Overwhelmed by her intoxicating fantasies, Celestia’s confidence dwindled. But through a brief break in the storm, her goal came into view. Tall stone spires, rising from the sand like talons, tearing their way through the earth and up into the sky. Though the storm hid most of the finer details from view, she spied a series of strange holes bored into the mountain, in patterns far too clean and orderly to be natural:

A changeling hive.

Celestia set herself towards one of the openings at the base of the stone monolith. Jagged stones scattered around the entrance resembled a hungry maw more than any cave. As the fluid sand shifted into solid stone, Celestia let her spell fade. Once out of the storm completely, Celestia shook herself free of her desert coat. She would still need a shower once she returned home, but it felt sufficient for the task at hand.

Though the cobweb-laden corridors suggested the hive had long since been abandoned, Celestia knew better than to underestimate the Changeling Queen. She would not make that mistake again. Dressed in a careful stoicism practiced over centuries, she kept her head high and walked deeper into the mountain.

Even if her sister ruled as master of the night, Celestia carried no love for the dark. Tales from her youth told of horrible monsters lurking in the shadows, waiting for young fillies to drift off to sleep. The thought sent shudders down her spine. These weren’t stories anymore. Celestia faced what once lurked in the dark. She fought many of them. She nearly died to one.

She shook those thoughts away.

Things changed. A string of humiliating defeats had stripped away the legend behind the boogeyman. The Changelings abandoned their old ways. They pulled themselves out of the shadows to become true citizens of Equestria. In her heart, Celestia cared for them, same as any of her own little ponies. Now, only one monster remained.

After the Changeling Queen fell from grace, Celestia’s old fears diminished, burned away by the love and support of all of those that stood alongside her. With thoughts of them in her head, Celestia burned bright with determination, a flame that reflected through the golden light that erupted from her horn as she pressed forward into the dark.

Celestia remembered little of her first visit to a changeling hive. Only flashes and glimpses that she saw the few times she woke from Chrysalis’ magic. The halls twisted and wound in on themselves, forming a nightmarish labyrinth just as deadly as the creatures that once inhabited it.

Her magic light fell across the faded green crystals that protruded from the walls, drawing forth a flicker of their long dormant magic. Once, these gems bathed the caves around them with their eerie green glow. Now, dead and abandoned, they waited for their masters to return. Unclean, uneven walls bent at angles that no pony could carve. At certain points, the walls turned inwards, stretching overhead like the ribcage of the mountain.

The volume of these caves stretched on far longer than Celestia would have believed possible. Each step brought with it a slight incline or gradual turn. Some led deeper into the mountain, others were a near vertical incline. Each step further warped any sentiment of navigation, along with any hope of ever finding her way back out. In a way, Celestia found herself almost in awe of the Changelings. Of their trickery and deceit so ingrained into them that even their architecture could not escape its influence.

Sore hooves and a magical strain in her horn told Celestia that she’d been wandering for hours. A worrying number of collapsed tunnels weren’t making her journey any easier. Celestia wondered if even the Changelings themselves would be able to navigate their old home in this state of disrepair.

A series of tunnels and turns left Celestia standing before a massive wooden gate. The claustrophobic ceiling vanished, stretching up high enough that even her light couldn’t find it. The same green gems that littered the hive were present here, embedded into the wood. Broken slivers and cracked shards formed an intricate mosaic of the Changeling Queen, proud and confident, surrounded by her loyal army. It must have been a sight to behold back when magic still flowed freely through it.

With a surge of composure and a deep, steadying breath, Celestia wrapped her golden grasp around the doors and pushed them open. The hinges turned with a shrill cry, revealing the shattered remnants of the throne room beyond.

Granite pillars lined the sides of the room, except for one that had collapsed into a pile of rubble. Above, where the pillar once supported, the roof caved in, allowing a streak of sunlight to filter in through the gap. A trickle of sand spilled in from the storm outside. Torn and faded banners hung from broken golden hooks; their grand crests unrecognizable now. Sconces filled with green gem shards dotted the walls. Much like their whole counterparts, they had lost their luster. Without them to push it back, the darkness claimed the back half of the throne room.

At the darkness’ edge, a staircase led upward, spiraling around a stone pedestal at the center of the room. Atop the pedestal, its gold sheen barely visible in the shadows, Celestia saw a crumbling throne. Her expression hardened as recognized the silhouette sitting upon it.

Chrysalis.

The princess stood tall as she advanced into the great hall. With her horn aglow and muscles tensed, Celestia stepped into the beast’s lair, stopping at the line where the light and dark swirled in a thick miasma. Through the hole in the roof, she could feel the comforting glimmer of sunlight on her back, solidifying her confidence.

“Princess.” Chrysalis’ voice echoed from all directions, soaked in equal parts grace and venom.

“Reveal yourself,” Celestia demanded, her eyes searching for any hint of movement in the dark. Chrysalis’ insectoid wings fluttered in the quiet. The shadows moved in thick, roiling waves. Each shape her mind conjured vanished under a careful gaze. “I have come to speak with you.”

“To speak with me? Nonsense. What could the great Princess Celestia possibly want with such a lowly Changeling as myself?” Chrysalis’s voice grew louder as she spoke, breaking into a cackling laugh at the finish.

Celestia stood still and silent as the stone beneath her hooves. Her magic swirled through her body, ready to aid her as she waited for the changeling’s laugh to die down. Instead, it shifted into a violent coughing fit. She hardly noticed the change until it stopped abruptly with a pained gasp.

“I told you to show yourself.” Celestia stomped a hoof, her royal voice loud enough to shake dust clouds from the ceiling. Chrysalis answered with a weak chuckle. The princess felt anger boil in her chest. Gritting her teeth, she flared her wings and focused her magic. The sunlight grew hot as her horn erupted with a flash, bathing the room in a solar glow.

Celestia stood at the base of Chrysalis’s throne. A flight of steps curved their way up to the throne, the entire ensemble carved from the same black material as the pillars and covered with a shoddy red and gold carpet. Small holes riddled the sides of the altar, just the right size for a changeling to comfortably nestle within. At the peak, stretched across her broken throne, lay the Queen, her green eyes reflecting the dawn’s light. For a second, the spell fumbled, dimming as the princess cast her gaze over the creature.

In Celestia’s mind, the Queen stood tall and regal. This presence that had faced her down at Cadence’s wedding and bested her. The wickedness in her eyes that portrayed a deadly sadistic streak.

But this thing no longer resembled the monster from Celestia’s nightmares.

Chrysalis rested on her side, her head low. Her body moved enough to betray only her unsteady breathing. The fire in her eyes had long since dimmed. Her chitin, once as imposing as the void, had faded to a lusterless gray. Her mane showed several bald patches, and what remained hid beneath a filth coat.

A sense of dread mounting in her gut, Celestia moved her light across the changeling, reading each wound like a tapestry. Cracks in the Queen’s shell trickled with a rust colored sludge, the same that ran from the corner of her jaded smile. Chrysalis dredged herself from her seat, rising on shaky limbs. One of her insect wings shuddered at the movement, sending a painful-looking surge through the torn appendage.

Between agonized breaths, Chrysalis stood defiant against the goddess before her. She lifted a trembling hoof forward onto the stairs, descended from her throne with a strange and unsteady gait. The Queen’s left hindleg drew Celestia’s eye. The shell had been torn away, leaving a bloody, pinkish stump where her hoof should have been. She refused to put weight on the mangled limb.

“Didn’t your mother ever teach you that it’s rude to stare?” Chrysalis growled.

The hostility in Chrysalis’ words snapped Celestia back to the present. She widened her stance and lowered her head. Chrysalis’s laugh turned to a wheeze then to a sputtering cough. The Queen collapsed, head in her hooves. More of that red-brown slime dribbled out with each croak.

Celestia relaxed. “I’ve come to take you back with me.”

“No.”

“It wasn’t a suggestion.” Celestia advanced, sending the queen shrinking back with each step. “You need help.”

Chrysalis shivered. She could feel the princess’ emotions flavor the air. Entombed beneath her anger, Chrysalis tasted sorrow. The bitter flavor made the remnants of her skin crawl.

“Haven’t you princesses helped enough?” The queen spat as a dose of adrenaline made her twitch. “Look around you. All of this is your fault.”

Celestia’s instincts screamed. Even with a foot in the grave, Chrysalis remained a threat. Fear surged through the alicorn’s mind.

Her defeat at Cadence’s wedding.

Her entrapment within the hive.

At that moment, Celestia felt the pain of countless ponies tormented by Chrysalis’s machinations. A nation’s anger vengeance coiled inside her, begging her to end this. She wouldn’t even have to get her hooves dirty. She just had to walk away. Simple.

Yet, she couldn’t bring herself to hate the broken thing before her.

“You’ll die without it,” Celestia whispered.

Celestia’s pitiful glare made the changeling retch. Pity even sullied the taste of Celestia’s pain, making Chrysalis’ blood boil. She gnashed her teeth, ignoring the pain in her fang as it splintered.

“I know,” she snarled.

Celestia flinched as a bloody speck splashed against her cheek. Still, she stepped forward, ignoring the voices screaming in her mind as she offered a hoof to the dying Changeling.

A surge of energy poured into Chrysalis. As that golden horseshoe inched closer to her face, she snapped. Her limbs bucked. Plates cracked and muscles tore under the strain. She lashed forward with a roar.

She blasted forward like a cannon shot, driving her horn into Celestia’s side. It plunged through the soft flesh behind the princess’ shoulder. With a sickening crack, the twisted black horn snapped, remaining impaled at the far end of the wound. And after a cackling cry, the changeling’s limp form dropped to the ground. Her eyes dimmed, the wicked smile on her face fading to the sound of a long sigh.

The room swirled around Celestia as she picked the broken horn from her side. She tossed it to the ground and watched it clatter away. Something warm and liquid seeped into her white fur, leaving her feeling cold. She clutched her side and staggered back toward the door, careful to never take her eyes off the changeling. Despite the blistering pain down her side, she found her wings undamaged and flight worthy. With a pained gasp, she stepped back into her sunlight, turning her back to the unmoving changeling.

Celestia stretched her wings and tried to take to the air, but her body refused. Every instinct told her that the world would be better off without the Changeling Queen. Even in her final moments, when offered a chance for redemption, she chose pain and death. And Celestia’s newest scar would remain, a testament to her greatest failure. The thought infuriated her. Her mind flooded with all sorts of colorful curses to vent her frustration.

But none of that mattered. The Changeling Queen would die. This had to be for the best.

Celestia flapped her wings, hooves lifting off the dust.

Before she could leave, though, Celestia found herself hesitating. In her mind’s eye, she watched the Changeling eke out the last of her life, alone on the cold floor of her abandoned hive. Would the Changelings miss their former queen? Would any living thing miss such a monster?

That thought made her hesitate. A cold hand gripped at her stomach.

She folded her wings back to her sides. Her breathing slowed and her thoughts grew fuzzy. Excuses filled her head, telling her to leave. After all, that was the death Chrysalis wanted. This was how the story should have ended.

Celestia pushed those thoughts aside, though.

Instead, her hooves moved on their own. She faced the dark throne and took a soft step forward. Celestia lowered herself to the icy rock. Blood seeped from her side, mixing with the dust before sinking through the cracked floor. With a graceful turn of her mane, the princess rested her head against the Changeling Queen, feeling the slick filth of her ravaged mane against Celestia’s pristine fur. She drew a gentle white wing over Chrysalis’ cold chitin.

Celestia shifted herself as close as she could get to the dying changeling and closed her eyes. She felt herself succumbing to exhaustion, but kept her thoughts occupied with a single, repeating line:

There would be at least one who would mourn for the broken queen.

7: Newcomer

Twilight repeated the passage aloud for the fourth time. She could read it just fine. It made sense. Yet, she still struggled to make sense of it. She squeezed her eyes shut and pressed a hoof to her forehead. She slipped a bookmark onto the page before snapping it shut. The motion nearly extinguished her candle, the flickering flame sending shadows dancing over the bricks.

With a noise that echoed through the endless shelves of the library, Twilight slid her chair away from the desk. The book lifted from the desk behind her and nestled between two others on the bottom shelf.

“You look tired.”

Twilight unleashed an involuntary squeal. She whipped around to see Luna trotting over to a nearby table, depositing a silver tray of various fruits and vegetables beside the pile of books. Twilight’s stomach grumbled at the sight.

“Luna,” Twilight put a hoof over her heart as she took a deep breath. “You scared me.”

“Apologies.” Luna nodded toward the tray. “The kitchen staff told me you missed dinner.”

“Oh? Sorry. I got a little . . .”

“Carried away?” Luna suggested.

“Carried away.” Twilight agreed, scratching the back of her neck.

“What were you reading?” Luna leaned into a nearby chair.

Twilight joined beside her at the table, taking a carrot from her meal. “An old spellbook.” She bit the vegetable in two. “Ancient healing magic. It’s mostly outdated, but I’m running out of options.”

“I see.”

“I’ve already made my way through most modern medical texts we have here. There’s a pretty good chance I could find the cure for just about anything somewhere on these shelves. That is, except for the one we need.” Twilight yawned.

“When was the last time you slept?” Luna motioned toward a pile of scrolls nearby. Each of them had been blanketed in notes, their script hasty, but skilled.

“I know. I tried.” She laughed softly. “You know, before Celestia’s tests, I would spend the night before in this library, studying. She found me here one night, asleep, drooling all over one of my textbooks. When I woke up, she’d had breakfast prepared and waiting for me, right here at this table.” She smiled through misty eyes, imagining Celestia beside her, a gentle wing at her side.

Luna didn’t speak. Instead, she held out a hoof toward Twilight, wrapping it around her shoulder and pulling her into an embrace. Dark violet wings wrapped around Twilight, shielding her from the outside world. She buried her head in Luna’s fur, letting herself break down in her arms.

“I can’t do this, Luna.”

“Twilight . . . ” Luna stared off into the night. She seemed to be at a loss for words. Celestia had always been the optimistic one.

“I’m not ready to let go.” Twilight took a shaky breath.

“Neither am I, Twilight.” Luna squeezed tighter. “Can I tell you something?”

“Hmm?” Twilight twisted around until she was looking up at Luna.

“Before my exile,” Luna began, “I’d witnessed my sister teach scores of different students. Unicorns from every corner of Equestria passed through that golden palace gate just as you did, all those years ago. Many of them possessed magic far beyond any normal pony. A rare few might have even given me a run for my money.”

“Really?” Twilight frowned inwardly. She had never seen Luna’s true power, but imagined that it far surpassed her own.

“Really. But I don’t think they ever fully understood what Celestia expected of them. They were only interested in uncovering the secrets of magic. They cared little for the magic of friendship.” Luna pursed her lips. “But then I met you. When I returned to Equestria, I could scarcely believe how much everything had changed. It only remotely resembled the home I had left behind. Everywhere I went, ponies watched me with fear, ready to run for the hills. Except for one little purple unicorn.”

“Nightmare Night.” The memory conjured a warm glow. “I was dressed as Star Swirl the Bearded.” She pulled from Luna’s grasp. “You were the only one who even knew who I was.”

“It was the first thing I had seen since my return that felt familiar.” Luna chuckled. “And even when I nearly ruined the night, you tried your best to comfort me. I have not forgotten the kindness you showed me that night, Twilight.” Luna inched closer, comforting Twilight. “For the first time, I found myself in awe of the student my sister had chosen. While your skill in magic certainly left me impressed, your kind and gentle nature eclipsed anything I had ever seen.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Twilight asked, her tear-stained cheeks growing red.

“Since that night, I watched you perform feats even I never dreamed possible. When my sister and I were lost, you were there. You saved Celestia. You saved me. You saved Equestria.” Twilight blushed, causing Luna to pause. “Twilight, in all my years, I have never met a pony quite like you.”

“That’s kind of you, Princess.”

“And I know that no matter what obstacle you face, you will find a way to overcome it. You always have. You always will.”

The two of them allowed silence to overtake the library again. Wiping the tears from her face, Twilight saw to her dinner, all the while Luna sat nearby, her head tilted upward to gaze toward her stars. Occasionally, they would discuss something of note found within the various tomes filling the library. Nothing that would make their present situation any easier, but enough to occupy Twilight’s thoughts.

“Luna, I . . .” Twilight turned toward the darker pony. The words felt stuck in her chest, but she eventually forced them out. “I spoke with Chrysalis today.”

Luna’s demeanor darkened slightly. “I am sure that was an enlightening conversation.”

“I asked her to help.”

“And?” One of Luna’s eyebrows tilted upward.

“She wasn’t thrilled with the idea. But she said she’d consider it.”

Luna leaned back in her seat. “She did?”

“There was . . .” Twilight bit her lip. “Something was different about her, Luna.”

Luna shifted a buckle on her royal uniform. “She is a changeling, Twilight. They are quite different.”

“No, I mean different from the way she used to be. Sort of. I don’t know.”

“And just what is different about her?” Luna asked.

Twilight rested her head against the table. She couldn’t find the right words to explain it. “She seemed . . . lost? Lonely, maybe?”

“That is to be expected,” Luna reasoned. “She is alone.”

“I guess. Maybe I’m just projecting. You may think I’m impressive, but social graces are still a concept I’ve yet to fully grasp,” Twilight admitted.

“I have faith in you and your plans. Keep this in mind, though: weak as she may be, Chrysalis’ true strength lies in deception and manipulation. It is possible she may wish to help, but it is more likely she is hatching some sort of scheme. Promise me you will be careful around her.” Luna cast a pleading look at Twilight.

“I promise.” Twilight nodded.

The two of them were interrupted by the sound of armored steps. A lunar guard appeared from around the furthest shelf. “Princess Twilight. Princess Luna.”

Luna sat up straight. “Is something the matter, soldier?”

“Princess Twilight’s guest has arrived.”

“She’s here?” Twilight bounced from her seat.

“She’s waiting outside.” He explained, motioning to the library door.

“Tell her that I’ll be right out. I just need to gather my things real quick.” The guard saluted and left.

“Your guest?” Luna retrieved a stack of notes from the desk where they lay.

“I invited Fluttershy.”

“Oh.”

“That’s alright, isn’t it? I thought we talked about this.” Twilight’s eyes widened. “Did I forget to talk to you about this?”

“It is quite alright. I am just a little surprised.” The two of them finished packing Twilight’s saddlebags. “Why Fluttershy?”

Twilight adjusted the weight of her pack. “Her skill with animals is extraordinary. I thought she might know something useful to my research. She also has a certain chaotic friend that might know something, too.”

Luna groaned. “Please tell me you did not invite Discord here, too.”

“I don’t know.” Twilight giggled. “She didn’t say whether she brought him or not.”

Princess Luna’s face tightened, forgetting the dry humor of the situation. “Twilight, how much does she know about what happened?”

Twilight’s smile faded.

“Not much. I was planning to let her sleep tonight, then I’d take her to see Celestia in the morning and explain everything. As far as she knows, this is just research I think she can help me with.” Twilight shrugged.

“Have you told anyone else about this?”

“I’ve put out a few letters here and there to track down some leads. None of them are too specific. Starlight, Trixie, and Sunburst know and are helping track down new routes to check. Spike knows, too. He’s still in Ponyville. I asked him to check in with Zecora. I think that’s it.”

“Good.” Luna breathed a sigh of relief. “I want to try and keep a lid on this whole ordeal. If it gets out that Celestia is hurt and Chrysalis is here in the palace, things might get a little hectic.”

“Right.” Twilight waved goodbye as she made her way to the door. “And Luna?”

“Yes?”

From this angle, Twilight could see the moon framed against the night sky, bathing its mistress in its pale glow. The scene could’ve been a work of art.

“Thank you for the food,” Twilight said. “And for the vote of confidence.”

Luna flashed a loving smile as Twilight left.

Out in the hallway, the pale yellow pegasus trembled beneath the gaze of a nearby sentry. She shifted her weight constantly, running her pink mane ragged as she tried to hide behind it.

“Fluttershy!” Twilight called her friend over to her with a wave of her hoof. Fluttershy mumbled an apology to the guard as she passed, which he didn’t seem to notice. “I’m sorry I didn’t meet you at the station. I got caught up and lost track of time.”

“It’s all right, Twilight.” Fluttershy approached, pulling in the princess for a hug.

“And thank you for coming on such short notice.”

Fluttershy gave her usual timid smile. “I wasn’t going to ignore one of my friends. Especially not if it’s an emergency. What happened?”

“Can you walk and talk?” Twilight asked, nodding toward a spiral staircase nearby. “I can show you to my room. You can stay there for the night, if that’s okay?” When Twilight learned how many guest rooms the castle held, she hadn’t believed it until she counted for herself. Still, those were meant for guests. Twilight’s friends weren’t guests. They were family. She’d made sure a small cot had been set up in her room for the mare close enough to be her sister.

“That’s just fine.” Fluttershy sighed as the weight lifted from her shoulders.

The two of them started up the stairs. “As for the emergency, we can deal with that in the morning. After a good night’s sleep.”

Fluttershy cocked her brow. “I don’t think that’s how emergencies work. What happened?”

Twilight bit her lip, thankful Fluttershy couldn’t see her face from behind her. “A pony was hurt. It’s some sort of magic that I can’t identify.” She felt a knot form in her stomach. She didn’t like keeping it a secret. But at this point, all a revelation would do is make it harder for them to sleep. After all, Celestia would still be waiting for them in the morning, wouldn’t she?

Fluttershy tilted her head quizzically. “I don’t really know if I can take care of a pony. I mean, I’m more than happy to help if you think I can, but wasn’t there someone else that would be more helpful?”

“Well, it’s that whatever attacked her wasn’t a pony.” Twilight tried to argue with herself that it wasn’t technically a lie. That reasoning didn’t make her feel any better.

“An animal? Take me to them, I’ll talk to them.” The two of them finally reached the final few steps. Twilight led her guest to the lodgings marked with a purple star.

“It’s a little too late to get anything done tonight. We’ll talk more about it in the morning.” Twilight held the door, offering Fluttershy to enter first. “I have a bed set up for you.”

Sure enough, the serving staff had constructed a small nest of blankets and pillows near the fireplace. Fluttershy obliged, settling into the cushioning.

“Where’s Spike?”

“He’s back in Ponyville.” Twilight climbed into her own bed. “I really should check in on him. Or at least ask Rarity to.”

After a long pause, Fluttershy sat up in her bed. “Are you okay, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked. Her soft-spoken voice sounded like a beautiful lullaby to the exhausted alicorn. “I mean, I don’t want to be rude, but you seem a little on edge.”

“I’m alright. It’s just been a crazy few days. I feel like I haven’t been home in years.”

“You could always invite the girls here for a while. They’d make you feel better, I’m sure.” Fluttershy stretched her wings and rolled onto her side.

“Maybe. It would be nice to see them.” Twilight’s eyes blurred.

“I’m sure they’d come running. It’s not every day you’re invited to stay in a royal palace like this.”

Twilight sat up, glaring at the other pony. “I’ve told you guys hundreds of times that you can stay in my castle whenever you want.”

Fluttershy shrugged. “Yes, but that’s your castle. We hang out there all the time. This is different. The princesses live here. I mean, it doesn’t feel like home, does it?” She stifled a yawn. “It’s more like we’re on vacation.”

Twilight fell backwards onto her pillow. Sometimes, it really didn’t feel like home.

“Fluttershy, I’m glad you’re here.”

“I’m happy to be here, Twilight,” Fluttershy whispered, resting her head against a small mountain of fluff.

The two were asleep in minutes.

17: With Spear and Armor

A blinding purple light filled Twilight’s workshop, vanishing just as quickly as it had appeared. Cadance glanced around the room, but Twilight was nowhere to be found. Now alone, she let her shoulders slouch. She hadn’t expected her conversation with Twilight to be so hostile. Perhaps Chrysalis was getting to her faster than anypony realized.

But she didn’t have time to dwell on that now. Without the room’s only other inhabitant gone, Cadance shifted her focus onto the room itself. Despite her extensive experience dealing with her daughter’s messes, she found herself impressed by the clutter that Twilight managed to inflict in the short time since she had arrived in Canterlot.

As she snooped about the lab, Cadance tried to straighten up. Stacks of books taller than she was were leaning haphazardly. She didn’t dare try to understand Twilight’s sorting methodology, but still steadied the piles until she was sure they wouldn’t collapse on their poor exhausted master. She couldn’t help but peek at a few of the titles as she did: Potions and Poisons, Volume Three, Studying Assassination, and Ancient Magicks of Equestria.

“I hope you know what you’re getting into, Twilight,” Cadance muttered to herself.

It took half an hour, but she managed to clean everything she dared to touch in the lab. Satisfied with her work, the princess left. Only to stop short just outside the door. She frowned, glancing up and down the hallway.

She closed her eyes. In her mind, she summoned a map of the castle. Unfortunately, in the years since she had lived here, holes had started burning their way into the map.

“Well, if I go right, I’m going the right way, right?”

Cadance strolled down the right path. From there, she took the left path. Then another right. Down a flight of stairs, she took another right. She kept an eye out for any other ponies wandering the halls. Sure, it would be embarrassing to admit to a guard or servant that she was lost, but it would certainly save her time.

Eventually, after several minutes of aimless wandering, Cadance spied a pair of guards on duty. Her heart leapt as she spotted their shiny gold helmets. Putting a bit of energy into her steps, she approached the guards.

“Excuse me, Sirs.”

The two sentries snapped to attention. “Princess Cadance?”

“I was hoping you could help me out, I’m looking for . . .”

Cadance trailed off as her thoughts turned to static. She swallowed hard, her mouth suddenly dry. The fur on the back of her neck stood on end. Chrysalis was nearby.

“Is everything alright Princess?” a gray-haired unicorn asked.

“Y-Yeah.” She shook off her surprise. “Officer, can you tell me whose room this is?”

“These are Chrysalis’ chambers, Ma’am.”

Of all the places she could have ended up, it had to be here. “Chrysalis? The changeling queen, Chrysalis?” The name made her tongue sizzle. “She’s staying here? Right next to Twilight’s room?”

“At Princess Twilight’s decree, Your Highness”

Cadance couldn’t pry her eyes from the door. Her heart started to race. She had imagined that they kept her in a cell down in the dungeon. Or, at worst, one of the smaller rooms a couple levels down. But directly next to the Princesses’ chambers? “I wish to speak with her at once.”

The two guards exchanged a concerned look. “She’s been quiet for a while now. She’s likely asleep, Princess. It would probably be best to let her. You know what they say about sleeping dogs, right?”

“She has plenty of time to sleep,” Cadance growled. “Open the door.”

At first, neither guard moved. Cadance wondered if they could hear her heart beating as loud as she could. After a few seconds of pause, the younger of the pair pulled a set of keys off his belt and unlocked the door. The hinges creaked as the door drifted open to reveal a dark void on the other side.

Straightening herself, Cadance marched forward. The second guard, the one without the keys, followed closely behind her, leaving his junior out in the hallway. The ashen princess could feel a presence, watching her from the dark. She raised her head. Her horn cast a dim light over most of the room, including the empty bed.

“Show yourself. Now,” she commanded into the dark.

“I thought I recognized that scent.” The cold rasp sent a shudder down Cadance’s spine. “An endless sea of overwhelming love, poisoned by a deep, venomous hatred. It’s as poetic as it is unforgettable.”

Chrysalis dripped down from the ceiling like spilled oil. The magical light reflected off predatory eyes and razor-sharp fangs.

“Chrysalis.” Cadance bristled.

“How nice of you to visit, Cadance. I was worried you’d forgotten all about little old me.”

Cadance sneered. “I’d give anything to forget you.”

Chrysalis flipped her mane with a hoof, her lips curled into a smile. “Oh, Candy, you say the most flattering things.” Cadance’s stomach churned at the sound of her nickname coming from such venomous lips. She didn’t try to hide her disgust.

“You’re speaking to a crowned princess of Equestria, prisoner. Show some respect,” the guard snarled, jabbing forward with the sharpened tip of his spear. The steel head cut a deep scratch into her chitin. The force made her stumble back.

With a growl, Chrysalis turned her focus to the soldier.

“Touch me with that again, and I’ll shove it down your throat.”

Cadance stepped in front of the stallion. “That’s enough, Chrysalis.”

The changelings narrowed her eyes, but blew it off with a scoff. “Candy, as much as I love insulting you directly to your face, I’m rather tired tonight. So, say whatever inane dribble you came to spout and let me get back to enjoying my imprisonment. ”

Cadance could feel her temperature rising, but bit her tongue. “I came to issue a warning. And I would suggest you heed it–”

“A warning? From you?” Chrysalis laughed.

“Listen to me you pompous bug, I’m here for Twilight’s sake. If you’ve done anything to her, I’ll make sure you spend the rest of your life rotting alone and forgotten in the deepest cavern beneath my castle.”

Chrysalis bit her lip to hide a smile. “Aww, you make it sound so cute. Let me be clear, Candy.” Chrysalis stepped forward.

Cadance clenched her teeth. Her body quaked. “I’m not playing around--”

Chrysalis slammed a hoof into the ground, causing the other two to flinch. “Do you really think you can intimidate me, Cadance? You’d be dead twice over if not for Twilight. So, how about you pack up and run home with your tail between your legs before you even think about trying to play these games with me. I can promise you that you won’t win.”

When she finished, Chrysalis turned with a flourish and started walking to her bed.

Cadance blinked a few times, completely overwhelmed with Chrysalis’ onslaught.

“How dare you speak to the princesses like that!” The guard charged forward, thrusting his spear towards Chrysalis’ exposed flank.

The changeling’s fangs flashed as she twirled around, knocking the spear aside. Taking advantage of his shock, she grabbed the spear and pulled, yanking the old stallion off balance and sending him into the floor with a violent headbutt.

Green magic enveloped the spear, pressing it tight against the dazed soldier’s throat.

“Drop the weapon,” Cadance commanded. Blue light flooded the room, forming barriers around the exits.

“I warned him what would happen if he tried that again.”

“I don’t care. Drop the spear.”

An eerie grin crawled across Chrysalis’ lips. “And if I don’t? What are you going to do?”

In response, Cadance’s horn flashed with magic.

Chrysalis just laughed.

“Alright, Candy. You seem determined to play with me. Let’s play, then.”

Cadance’s eyes glowed with ethereal energy. “Drop. The. Spear.”

“Nu-uh. That’s not how this game works, Cadance. You want me to drop it, you’ll have to kill me. Do you think you can do it? Can you take my life, Cadance? Tell you what, I’ll even give you some more incentive.”

Chrysalis tightened her grip on the wooden shaft, drawing a single bead of blood from the pony’s exposed neck.

“Stop!” Cadance barked.

“Do you even care if I kill him?” Chrysalis taunted. “Come on, now. You were just spouting all of those wonderful threats. But I don’t think you’ve got the stomach for it. So tell me, Princess, your ideals, or his life? I know where my bits are lying, but what about you?”

Cadance unleashed a burst of magic, firing it past Chrysalis’ head, close enough to slice through a piece of her mane. The changeling didn’t flinch.

“You missed,” Chrysalis scoffed.

“I’m only going to warn you one last time, Chrysalis. Drop the weapon, or I will take you down.”

“How far do I have to push you?” Chrysalis asked. “Do you think this makes you special? Do you think playing pacifist makes you some sort of hero? Because right now, I think this poor guard would prefer you kill me. So, why don’t you? Luna would. Even Celestia would. I’m still working on Twilight, but at least she has an excuse. What about you, Candy? What are you going to do?”

Cadance could hear the thundering of metal hooves in the hallway. Reinforcements. She only needed a bit more time.

“What’s the point of this, Chrysalis? Do you want me to kill you? What will that accomplish?”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes.

“I’m proving a point. You walked in here and threatened me, and expected me to bow down to your whims. That’s not how this works. You want me to listen, you’d better prove that you’re someone worth listening to. So, what’ll it be, Princess? Are you worthy of my respect?”

Cadance almost laughed. “You expect me to believe you respect anyone but yourself? That might be the funniest thing you’ve ever said, Chrysalis.”

The changeling frowned. “There’s only one way to find out.”

Chrysalis’ voice fell low, laced with a violent determination. She raised the spear by less than an inch. Cadance tensed. For the briefest of moments, the world came screeching to a halt. Then the spear slammed down.

Chrysalis roared. Stone cracked.

Cadance screamed. A flash of magic.

The reinforcements could do nothing but wait for the smoke to clear.

When it did, they saw Cadance, steam billowing from her horn. Across from her, Chrysalis stood over the spear. The steel tip of the weapon had been driven into the floor, missing the soldier by less than an inch.

Though Cadance gasped for breath, Chrysalis didn’t move.

Chrysalis shook her head. A small cut had opened on her cheek, spilling a few droplets of blood. Behind her, a hole still smoldered in the brick. She released her grip on the weapon, leaving it implanted in the stone as she turned and walked toward her bed.

“Are you insane?” Cadance screeched.

“I’m disappointed in you, Princess Cadance. At least Twilight has the nerve to follow through on her threats. But you? You’re just a coward. I’m tired now. Leave me.”

The changeling’s wings buzzed and she lifted up into the rafters of the room. With the stronger light, Cadance could see the prisoner curl up and close her eyes. Her hooves felt like lead. Her muscles, like jelly. Her weakness left her anchored to the spot. With a whine, her shields fell, allowing the armored convoy to rush in. The soldiers took up positions around the princess, their spears up. A few dragged the injured soldier out. Yet, Cadance couldn’t help but stare at the spear embedded in the stone:

It didn’t have a drop of blood on it. Chrysalis had missed.

Chrysalis had missed.

As thrilled as she was that the guard had escaped with only minor injuries, the scenario around it bothered Cadance. Was this . . . mercy? Some sort of trick? Maybe this was the result of Twilight’s work? Or maybe that was what Chrysalis wanted her to think? Her thoughts swirled, leaving her a little dizzy.

“We came as quickly as we could, Princess,” one of the guards nearest to her said.

“Sorry we were late,” another followed.

One final set of armored steps came from outside. Another soldier arrived. Younger, smaller, and dressed in a lighter suit of armor.

“Princess Cadance?”

“What?” she asked, her voice quiet.

“Princess Luna has sent for you. Something’s happened with Celestia.”

Twilight turned the handle above the bathtub. The pipes in the wall gurgled as the water flowed through them. Every muscle of her body relaxed at just the sound of the water spilling from the faucet. She put a hoof under the water, wincing at its cold touch.

Drying her fur on a nearby towel, she made her way over to the toilet. Double-checking to ensure the lid was closed, she sat down and buried her head in her hooves. The ache in her head forced her to squeeze her eyes shut. She massaged her temples to relieve the mounting pressure.

Her breathing slowed. The air turned warm. When she opened her eyes again, a thick cloud of steam had covered the room. She tested the water again. Finding it acceptable, she stepped over the lip of the tub and pulled the curtain.

Magic tugged at the chain hanging from the showerhead. For a moment, the water stopped. Pipes rattled. Then the spray erupted from the upper faucet. A shock of cold water was followed by a warm, soothing rain.

Twilight turned, allowing the water to flow down her back. Her fur and tail flattened as the rain soaked through them. She leaned back, dipping her mane and neck into the stream. For what felt like the first time in nearly a week, Twilight’s body unwound. She sat toward the end of the tub, letting the water wash over her.

As she closed her eyes, the memories of the last few days washed away with all the other filth that clung to her fur. The pain in her head subsided, replaced by a welcome lightness. It could have been seconds, it could have been hours. To Twilight, time had lost all meaning.

Then a knock at the door dragged her from her stupor.

“Twilight? Are you alright in there?”

She recognized Shining Armor’s voice.

“Not in the mood, Shiny,” she yelled back.

“I was just making sure you’re okay. You’ve been in there a while.”

Twilight sighed. “Shiny, I don’t get to relax very often. Would you please leave me alone for tonight? I really don’t feel like talking.”

No response.

Her immediate relief quickly soured into guilt. Tomorrow, she decided, she would apologize. Explain that she had been buried under stress. Explain that she understood that Shining and Cadance only wanted what they thought was best for their little sister.

Twilight’s stomach turned.

No matter how long she sat beneath the massaging touch of the shower, one thought refused to spiral down the drain with the rest of its kin. The Changeling Queen herself. Once the terror of all Equestria, distilled down to Twilight’s own personal nightmare. Circular arguments turned her mind into a battlefield.

But beneath all of that, she felt exhausted.

With her muscles finally loose, her body threatened to collapse. Her knees wobbled and her head spun. How long had it been since she had a good night’s sleep? How long had it been since she had enjoyed a decent meal? She didn’t remember.

She soaped and rinsed quickly before turning the shower off. The pipes clicked and unleashed one final splash of water before falling silent. She levitated a towel off the rack and used it to dry her body. A second fit snugly around her horn, almost like a makeshift crown. Lastly, she retrieved her bathrobe and tied it firmly around herself.

When she stepped out of the tub, her fur had already started to dry. Yawning, she opened the door that led back into her bedroom. She turned the handle and pushed, but the door wouldn’t budge. A second attempt yielded similar results. She could feel a heavy weight against the door, holding it shut.

Unleashing an annoyed huff, she reared back and slammed her forelegs into the door, sending it rocketing open with a metallic clash. She stepped out of the bathroom to find a dazed Shining Armor lying on the tile.

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Shiny? Were you blocking my door?”

“Not intentionally.” Shining straightened his helmet as he stood. “I think I fell asleep waiting for you. Apparently, you still take really long showers though.”

“Like I said, I don’t get to relax very often. I take it where I can,” Twilight said, striding past him. “The better question is: Why are you still here? I told you I wasn’t in the mood to talk tonight.”

“I know you did.” He groaned. “Look, I’m sorry for what happened with Princess Luna back there. I thought you knew the plan.” He waved a hoof dismissively. “But I’m not here to talk about that. No Luna. No Chrysalis. Just me and you. Brother and Sister.”

Twilight’s shoulders slumped. “I don’t know, Shiny.”

“I thought you might say that. So I brought hot cocoa.” He motioned to a silver tray sitting on the small table beside the couch. Two large mugs emanated wisps of steam.

She raised an eyebrow at him. “Are you trying to bribe me?”

He scratched the back of his neck. “I had the kitchen scrounge up some of those tiny marshmallows you like.”

“Shiny, you can’t just . . .” She interrupted herself with a sigh. That sweet, chocolate-y scent melted her defenses. She looked at the drinks, then back at her brother’s unconfident smile. She rolled her eyes. “Alright. You’ve bought yourself ten minutes.”

Shining’s smile widened.

Twilight climbed up onto the couch, taking the mug closest to her and holding it tight to her chest. As promised, small bits of pillowy fluff floated in the chocolate. She took a small sip, wincing as it burned all the way down to her stomach.

Meanwhile, Shining stacked firewood in the hearth. Once he added enough logs and tinder, he lit the pile with a match. It took a moment for the flames to catch. He babied the blaze until it could finally sustain itself.

“You know, I was away for so long I had almost forgotten how cold Canterlot winters could be,” Twilight said, watching her brother climb onto the opposite end of the couch. “I guess it doesn’t bother you, though. Now that you live in the Crystal Empire.”

“Yeah. It’s cold up there all year long.”

Twilight took another sip. This one hurt a little less. “How’s Flurry Heart? I feel like I haven’t seen her in years.”

“Years? She’s not even two yet, Twilight.”

“I was speaking metaphorically.”

“Sure you were.” Shining shook his head. “She misses everyone. She got really excited when we told her we were going to Canterlot. Which only made the tantrum worse when we told her she had to stay behind.”

“Does she know what’s happening?”

“I don’t know what she thinks. She’s smart, but I don’t know if she can comprehend the severity of the situation. Heck, I’m not even sure I can comprehend it too well. I’m trained to handle crises, but this . . .” He shook his head. “This is on a whole other level.” He watched his sister over the rim of his mug. “What about you? Are you . . . you know?”

Twilight’s steely gaze met his. “Am I alright?” she asked.

Shining bobbled his head side-to-side. “I don’t expect any pony to be alright in your position. But I know that you’re not just any pony. But I also know you’re prone to freak-outs. Be straight with me, Twilight. How are you holding up?”

She hung her head. “Terribly. I’m not eating right. I’m not sleeping that well. I feel like I’m losing my mind.” She could feel her heart rate spike. The words poured forward uncontrollably. “I feel like I’m alone here, Shiny. I feel like everyone expects me to know what I’m doing, to know how to handle this. But I don’t. I have to fight tooth and claw for every inch of progress I make, and don’t have the slightest clue if any of it will even matter in the end.”

A hoof wrapped around her shoulder as Shining pulled her in for a tight hug. She hadn’t noticed her tears until they bled into her brother’s coat.

“I know things are tough right now, Twilight. I can’t guarantee that everything is going to end well, but I know that whatever happens, we will make it through this. And we’ll make it through this together,” he assured her.

“Will we?” she asked, pulling away from him. “You promised me you would always have my back. But tonight it seemed like you and Luna were against me, too. I know Chrysalis is dangerous. I get that better than most. But I can’t just turn my back on a pony that needs my help.”

When she finished talking, she nestled back into her brother’s hooves.

Shining stayed silent for a long time, holding his sister tight as she cried. “Twilight?”

She sniffled and cleared her throat before answering. “What?”

“I promised that I would always have your back.” Another pause. “But more importantly than that, I promised that I would keep you safe. As both a princess, and, more importantly, as my little sister.”

Twilight dried her tears. “I’m not a filly anymore.”

“You are to me. You always will be. And I want to do everything in my power to keep you safe. You know that, don’t you?”

She sighed. “I know.”

“And sometimes, I can be a bit overprotective.”

Twilight laughed between sniffles. “Definitely.”

“Look, I don’t think I can ever forgive Chrysalis. The things she did to me will haunt me for the rest of my life. Some days, I can’t even look at my wife without this whispering in the back of my mind, wondering if it’s really her, reminding me of all the nightmares she inflicted on me.” He paused. “It’s not that I won’t trust her, I can’t trust her.”

Twilight squeezed her elder sibling. “I’m sorry, Shiny.”

“But I do trust you, Twilight. So tell me, do you trust her?”

For what felt like hours, they sat, listening to the crackle of the fireplace.

“She’s lost everything. Her family, her kingdom, and almost her life. She’s broken, Shiny. Maybe it is all an act. I wouldn’t put it past her. But no matter how angry she makes me, there’s a voice in the back of my mind. What if you’re wrong? What if she’s serious?” Twilight freed herself from her brother’s embrace and moved back to her end of the couch. “This world has enough hurt in it. I don’t want to add to it.”

Shining stared into his hot cocoa, as if the melting marshmallows held the answers he so desperately sought. “Do you trust her, Twilight?” he asked again.

“She’s opened up to me. She’s helped me with my cure for Celestia–”

“But do you trust her?”

“I . . . I do.”

Shining leaned back against the sofa. “Then I trust you. I’ll talk with Cadance and Luna. I can’t make any promises, but I’ll see what I can do.”

A tremendous weight lifted from Twilight’s shoulders. “Do you really mean that?”

“I really mean it.” He flashed her a morose smile. “But don’t forget, I’m your guardian first. If she tries to hurt you, I won’t hesitate to kill her. Do you understand, Twilight?”

The bruise on Twilight’s chest burned. “I understand, Shiny. Thank you. You’re the best big brother I could ask for.”

“And don’t you forget it,” he chuckled, taking a drink from his mug.

A frantic knock at the door interrupted their peace.

“Princess Twilight?”

Shining gave his sister a sideways glance. “Duty calls.”

“It better be important. I did hope I could sleep some time tonight,” Twilight muttered as she walked over to the door and pulled it open. The terrified look on the guard’s face sent her pulse skyrocketing. Her mug of cocoa splashed on the floor.

“Princess Twilight, we have an emergency!”

45: A Captain's Warning

Twilight watched the night pass by through the pane of frosted glass in her cabin. The endless dark, peppered with motes of glimmering starlight, eventually turned to the ashen grey of an impending sunrise. As the hours crept by, she nestled against Chrysalis, feeling her chest rise and fall with each breath.

They would be back in Canterlot today, but there was still more time to kill. With a tentative hope, Twilight summoned her magic and reached into her bags. The faux-leather bags collapsed as she tugged the stack of books from their insides. One-by-one, she eliminated her picks, returning them carefully to her luggage.

Though the storm standing guard over the abandoned hive was long gone, a new one had arrived to take its place. Luckily, it seemed far weaker, producing no more than drizzling rain and the occasional bolt of lightning so distant that Twilight couldn’t even hear the thunder. She surmised the captain must have been skirting the edge of it.

As much as she enjoyed the concept of advanced arcane allocation, the heavy textbook couldn’t hold her attention forever. Twilight learned that the hard way when a knock at the door brought her dreary eyes open. The outside world faded away, though, as she realized she was staring down at a drool-covered page.

“Shoot,” Twilight cried. Without thinking, she ignited her horn, teleporting to the desk. The burst of magic left her light-headed. Nonetheless, she ripped a rag from a cargo pile and went to work trying to dry the page. By now, her efforts were futile, resulting in smudged ink and sticky pages.

“Well that’s going to make rereading difficult,” Twilight said, frowning. A second knock reminded her of the first. She hurried over and opened it. Outside, a crystal soldier pawed at the planks beneath him. He seemed startled by Twilight’s sudden appearance.

“Good morning,” Twilight said.

“Good morning to you too, Princess.” He bowed half-heartedly. “I’m here to deliver a message from Captain Shield. He’s requested you meet him on the deck.” As he spoke, he started to stretch and shift awkwardly. Twilight tried to ignore the nagging feeling in her gut that the soldier was trying to get a good look at the room behind her.

Twilight closed the door only a little, limiting his view and momentarily breaking his stoic demeanor. “Was that all you needed?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

With another bow, he turned and crept away at a snail’s pace toward the upper levels. As Twilight shut the door, she could still catch a glimpse of him loitering outside. She grumbled under her breath, but stopped herself with a sigh. The morning started out so well. She wouldn’t let a simple thing like this bother her. She turned to make her way back to the bed.

Only to bump her muzzle against Chrysalis.

Twilight yelped as she toppled backwards in fright.

The guard returned. “Princess, are you--”

“I’m fine. I just . . . tripped over a barrel!” Twilight yelled back. As soon as she saw his shadow slink away from under the door, she used her magic to turn the lock. When she turned back to Chrysalis, the changeling was stifling a fit of snickering with her hoof.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “Right.”

“Okay.” Chrysalis rolled her eye, but kept her lips curled in a smile. “I did intend on startling you, but not the falling over part. I’m sorry for that.” She hesitated a moment before reaching out her hoof, only to stop when she noticed Twilight’s annoyed glare. Chrysalis’ chuckle devolved into a cough as she pretended to clear her throat. “I . . . didn’t hurt you, did I?” she finally asked.

The princess’ sour mood cleared a bit. “No, you didn’t hurt me.” She reached out and took Chrysalis’ offered aid. “I’m just not used to screaming in terror until after my coffee.” Twilight stepped past Chrysalis, slowing down only enough to brush her cheek lightly across Chrysalis’ shoulder.

“Right.” Chrysalis nodded. “Coffee first. I’ll keep that in mind for the future.”

After settling in her chair, Twilight looked at Chrysalis, her eyebrow raised. “The future?”

The changeling twitched. “Yes. The future.” She seemed to realize Twilight’s point. “I guess that means you finally won me over.” She crawled back into bed. Her chitin glided smoothly over the sheets as she rolled over to stare at the ceiling. “I suppose that’s just how the universe works, isn’t it?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight asked.

Chrysalis shrugged. “Just that. You always seem to win in the end.” She almost sounded sad about it.

“You’re playing coy about something.”

“And you’re forgetting that you’re supposed to be meeting the Captain on the deck,” Chrysalis shot back. She closed her eye and took a deep breath and the melancholy faded from her face. No. It wasn’t gone. She simply buried it a little deeper.

“I didn’t forget. I’m just more interested in what my . . . in what you were saying.”

“Get going,” Chrysalis muttered. “You don’t want to upset the Captain.”

“Fine.” Twilight scowled. “But when I get back, we're continuing this conversation. So you’d better not disappear on me again. Okay?”

Chrysalis clicked her tongue and attempted to wink.

With a huff, Twilight stood and made her way over to the door. As she left, she glanced over her shoulder. Chrysalis was sitting up, staring out the window at the first seconds of sunrise.

Her path took her up through the different levels of the ship, past soldiers that were all stuck in various stages of a morning routine. Or a bedtime routine, in the night shift’s case. The soldiers gave their princess a wide berth, but Twilight could feel their stares on the back of her neck, making her fur itch. She couldn’t decide what emotions those vacant stares were meant to convey.

Eventually, Twilight emerged onto the bridge. Same as before, Captain Shield stood at the wheel, his hooves wrapped loosely around the wooden spokes. Twilight stopped beside him. He glanced up and bowed his head.

“Morning, Princess Twilight.”

“I was told you wanted to speak with me,” Twilight said.

“Right. Officer Fields, the bridge is yours until I return. Skies, you’re in charge of making sure he doesn’t get lost.” The two soldiers, a golden unicorn and steel-blue pegasus, saluted, moving to their new positions with haste. Once he’d relinquished the wheel, the Captain motioned for Twilight to step out onto the ship’s deck.

And out onto the ship’s deck she went. The chilly morning air was amplified by the icy pinpricks of sprinkling rain. She walked to the center of the deck and stopped, keeping her back to the soldier. He stopped a few feet short of Twilight.

“What’s so important, Captain?” Twilight asked in a sharp tone.

“I didn’t want to disturb you, Princess, but this is important. We’ll be back at Canterlot within the hour, and I wanted to be sure I spoke with you before we arrived.”

Twilight leaned against the ship’s rail and looked out toward the horizon. “About what, exactly?” She asked, trying her best to hide the dread growing inside her.

Captain Shield removed his helmet. He wore black circles around his eyes, and Twilight could have sworn the lines in his face were deeper than the last time she’d seen him. “I received reports from all members of the field team we sent into the hive. And I’ve been hearing some worrying things.”

Twilight scoffed. “The mission went fine. No issues.”

“Apologies, Princess, but I’m afraid I’ll have to disagree with you.” He set his helmet aside, freeing his hoof to scratch at his silvered mane. “It’s about Miss Chrysalis.”

“Of course it is. ” Twilight muttered.

“According to the reports, you and Miss Chrysalis spent a great deal of the mission together. And your conversations are . . . worrying, to put it simply.”

At this, Twilight whipped around. “I don’t need a lecture, Captain!” She could hear a grinding noise as she clenched her teeth. “She makes me happy. Is that so hard to understand?” She ended her rant by turning away and releasing a long, drawn-out exhalation.

The Captain stayed quiet. She didn’t want to look at him. She didn’t want to see the angry look in his eye. The same one that she saw in every soldier she passed. Eventually, her anger gave way to injury. “I know Chrysalis is dangerous. I know that she hurt a lot of ponies. But deep down, she’s not the monster everyone thinks she is.”

“I’m glad you realize that.” To Twilight’s surprise, the Captain’s shoulders slumped. At first, she thought he might be upset. But in reality, he looked like the weight of Equestria had lifted off his back.

“Realized what?” Twilight’s voice was little more than a squeak.

“That Miss Chrysalis is dangerous.” He strode past Twilight, putting his foreleg up over one of the rails. “Because you’re right. She’s incredibly dangerous. She’s crafty. She’s devious. And she’s got nothing left to lose. And that’s the problem.”

Twilight stepped cautiously toward him as he continued.

“You have to understand that most ponies don’t think about that. They look at her, they can only see the destruction she’s caused.” He sighed. “Even these soldiers don’t get that. They’ve never fought a true war. They don’t know the lengths ponies will go to just to save themselves. But they’ll judge the changelings for it, all the same.”

“You don’t seem to judge her quite so harshly.”

“I’ve lived longer on the battlefield than I have off of it.” He straightened slightly. “But that isn’t my point. You also need to understand that those ponies sitting back in Canterlot —the nobles, the commoners, possibly even the other princesses— won’t give Chrysalis that same consideration.” He fell quiet for a long while.

Twilight took another step forward. “I’m not sure I’m following you, Captain.”

He brushed her hoof off and turned to look at her. His gaze glued her to the spot.“Listen to me, Princess Twilight, and listen well. I’ve seen great ponies do terrible things when their lives are in danger. And nearly every pony in Equestria sees Chrysalis as a danger.” He trailed off, waiting to see the spark in Twilight’s eyes.

“You’re not telling me she’s dangerous,” Twilight realized. “You’re telling me that she’s in danger?” She blinked a few times.

The captain nodded. “All I’m saying is that you should watch your back. And though I’m sure Miss Chrysalis is capable of taking care of herself, you might want to keep an eye on her back, too.” He sighed and retrieved his helmet. As soon as the steel slipped over his head, his commanding demeanor returned. “As a princess, you don’t have to listen to me. But as a guard, I feel it’s my duty to warn you about any dangers, to you or to those you care about.”

“Thank you for the warning, Captain,” Twilight said in disbelief.

The captain bowed and gave Twilight one final, tired smile before returning to the bridge. Even after he left, Twilight stayed standing at the railing, feeling the sting of raindrops on her face. In the distance, she thought she could see the rough outline of the mountains around Canterlot. Their departure from the docks felt like a lifetime ago.

In a way, Twilight supposed that it was.

Twilight kept the knob turned as she closed the cabin door, letting it slide silently into place before she let go. Further in, Chrysalis laid on the bed, her back turned to the new arrival. With light hoofsteps, Twilight circled the room, catching a glimpse of Chrysalis’ face. She lay with her cheek against the pillow. Her lone eye stared out into the sea of gray outside.

“Can I join you?” Twilight asked, stepping into view, but being careful not to block it.

As an answer, Chrysalis moved back further toward the far end of the mattress, opening a spot just big enough for Twilight to fit. The princess crawled up onto the sheets, her wings fluttering. She slid into her companion’s grasp, pressing her chest against Chrysalis’ and nestling her muzzle against her neck.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight whispered in Chrysalis’ ear.

“What do you have to be sorry for?” Chrysalis asked. She brushed a lock of Twilight’s mane behind her ear.

“I don’t know.” Twilight’s hooves wrapped around Chrysalis’ midsection. “Last night, you seemed so happy that you had somepony to hold. I’m not sure what upset you, but I’m sorry if I said something--”

“You didn’t do anything.” Chrysalis’ piercing green eye met Twilight’s gaze. “I’m the one that should be apologizing. You kept your end of the bargain. You were the first thing I saw when I woke up this morning.”

Twilight looked away. “Do you regret asking me to be?”

Chrysalis’ hoof took Twilight by the chin. “That’s sort of the impression I gave with that display, isn’t it?” She sighed. “I’m sorry, Twilight. That wasn’t my intention. I’m just . . . I don’t really even know. Confused? Concerned?”

“Scared?” Twilight suggested, the corner of her mouth tugging upward.

“I suppose that’s one way to put it,” Chrysalis said. “When you asked me about the future . . . It made me realize that, for the first time in my life . . . I don’t know what’s going to happen. I don’t know what to do.”

“I understand.” Twilight nuzzled against Chrysalis’ cheek. “But you know that whatever happens, I’ll be right here next to you.”

“That’s just it . . .” Chrysalis looked out the window. “Will you?” She shook her head. “No. Should you?”

Twilight pulled away just a little. “What do you mean?”

A single tear drew a line down Chrysalis’ cheek. “I’m a villain, Twilight.”

“This again?” Twilight scoffed. “I told you that--”

“I know what you said,” Chrysalis’ voice flared with hostility before sinking back into a whisper. “But you haven’t seen the half of it, Twilight. The looks those soldiers gave me that made you so upset? That’s only the start of it. Equestira hates me. And if you stand beside me, they’ll hate you, too.”

Twilight smiled. “Not all of Equestria. And even if it was, I made my choice. I’ll live with the consequences.”

“For how long?” Chrysalis tilted her head back, closing her eye. “Today, you want to be by my side. But what about tomorrow? A year from now? A century? How long will it take for you to wake up and realize that I’m the worst mistake you ever made?”

Chrysalis let her head fall back down. And as she did, Twilight was waiting for her, her muzzle pressed forward. Their lips met. A single spark sent a surge of warmth through Twilight’s body. As they parted, she turned her head, her hoof wiping Chrysalis’ tear away.

“Does that answer your question?” Twilight asked, a smug grin painted on her face.

“Not really.” Chrysalis chuckled. “But you certainly know how to change the subject.”

“I’ve made my choice, Chrysalis. Even if they’re worse than I expected, I’ll deal with the consequences. What about you?”

Chrysalis shrugged. Though her eye was still wet with tears, she was smiling now. “Yeah. I think I can live with that.”

60: A Certain Kind of Love

Chrysalis inched along the edge of the hallway. From here, she could see the doors to Twilight’s study. She moved her hoof along the wall, using it to keep her stabilized as she hobbled along. As she reached the door, she put herself upright and grabbed the handle. It wasn’t locked.

The door swung open soundlessly. Chrysalis stood in the doorway, scanning the seemingly empty room. She spied a purple tail sprouting up from behind one of the farther tables.

“Twilight?”

The shelf and its contents rattled as Twilight slammed her head against the underside. She backed away from the wall and rose, rubbing a spot on the back of her head and trying to hide her reddened cheeks.

“I didn’t mean to startle you.” If Chrysalis had a free hoof, she would have tried to cover her snickering. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Twilight winced. “Might have a nasty bruise in the morning, though.”

“Sorry about that.” Chrysalis stepped inside and shut the door behind her just as quietly as she’d opened it. “Cadance told me you wanted me to join you up here.”

“Yeah.” Twilight cantered over to her workstation and gestured toward the potion bottles brewing on their stands. “I’ve been putting together a few new cures to test with those special herbs I got from Celestia’s collection.” She inspected a bottle of bubbling purple liquid. “I wanted you to join me.”

“Do you need my help?”

“I mean, there isn’t much to do, I’m just tailoring–” Twilight’s words sputtered out as she turned toward Chrysalis, currently leaning on one of the tables to keep herself upright. Her wings bucked as she dashed forward, putting her hoof out to catch Chrysalis as though she were about to fall.

“I don’t suppose you’ve got an empty chair for me?” Chrysalis asked.

“Yeah, of course.” Twilight helped her over to the pile of crates the changeling had claimed. In addition to the tarps and sheets, several pillows had been piled up there. With the aid of her wings, Chrysalis lifted herself up onto the platform.

“Thank you, darling.”

“Yeah.” Twilight nodded. “What happened to your leg?”

“I’ve been missing for a while now. Did you just notice?” Chrysalis smirked.

“I meant your prosthetic,” Twilight corrected.

“Was causing more pain than it was preventing. So, I took it off.” Chrysalis started to distribute the pillows around, making her nest even cushier. “I wanted to see how well I could get around without it. I think I’ve managed pretty well.”

“We should have reported that to Doctor Heart. I’m sure he could make a better one.”

“I’m sure he could. But I think he’s got bigger things to worry about. And so do you.” Chrysalis waved a hoof at Twilight. “I’m a big girl, Twilight. I can handle myself. And if I’m ever in a really desperate situation, I’ve always got my wings.”

“Alright.” Twilight stepped back. “If you insist.”

“Now, back to what we were talking about.”

“The cures?”

“Yes. Anything promising yet?”

“I haven’t started testing yet.” Casting one last glance backwards, Twilight returned to her station to browse the lots. “Some of these theories are based more on legends than hard science.” She took a deep breath. “I don’t like it, but we’re running low on options.”

“Do you know how Celestia’s doing?”

“According to Doctor Heart, there’s no real change. She’s still declining at a pretty steady rate.” Twilight fell into the chair beside her experiments. She let her gaze drift down to the floor. “If these don’t work, I’m not sure I’ll have enough time to–”

“I’m sure one of them will work.”

Twilight’s lip curled into a smile. “When did you become an optimist?”

Chrysalis shrugged. “I’m simply saying that I have faith in you.”

“You and the whole of Equestria. It’s just going to make it that much worse if things don’t turn out well in the end.” Twilight’s shoulders heaved with a sigh. “But thanks.”

Twilight leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes. Following her example, Chrysalis rolled onto her side and stared out the window toward the night sky. The sound of boiling and bubbling filled the air.

“Twilight?”

“Hmm?” Twilight kept her eyes closed as she answered.

“Will you tell me about her?”

“About who?”

“Celestia.”

Twilight kept quiet for some time. “Well, is there something specific you want to know?”

“You care deeply for her. As though she were your own mother.”

“I do.”

“Why?”

“It’s a little hard to explain.” Chrysalis heard Twilight’s chair creak as the pony shifted her weight. “She’s sort of like Equestria’s mother. She cares for all of her ponies.”

“But you care for her beyond that.”

“When I was young, she saw my talent for magic. She’s trained me, taught me. I wouldn’t be the mare I am today without her guidance. And as I grew, she showed me so much of what the world had to offer. She’s . . . she’s the one who gave me everything. In a way, you remind me a lot of her.”

Chrysalis sat up. “How so?”

Twilight sat in her chair, her head bouncing back and forth as she mused. “You’re nice.”

Chrysalis snorted.

“I’m serious,” Twilight said. “You both really care for your children. You care about your changelings, she cares about her ponies. You both try to teach with a gentle, yet firm touch. You’re leaders. You make difficult choices that would give others pause. But nopony can see that from the outside. You keep your true self hidden away behind a mask.”

“That’s quite the glowing review.”

“I’ve had the privilege of getting to know both of you.”

Chrysalis nodded. She laid on her back and stared up at the ceiling.

“Do you love her?”

There was a long pause as Twilight rose from her seat and examined her beakers. She wrote down a few notes and changed the temperature on one of the burners. Once that was done, she returned to her seat.

“Of course I do,” she decided.

“She seems worthy of it.”

“She is.”

“Is that why you spared me?”

Twilight rocketed upright. “What?”

“When I first arrived, you were the only one who didn’t want me dead or imprisoned. Is that why? Because I reminded you of Celestia.”

Twilight hung her head. “Maybe.”

“I can’t replace her. You know that, don’t you?”

With a huff, Twilight stood and shuffled to Chrysalis’ side. “Look, I’m still kind of new to this whole ‘love’ stuff, but I definitely don’t feel that way about Celestia. And while, yes, you two do have quite a bit in common, you’re not a substitute for her. I love you and respect you for you, Chrysalis.”

“You mean that?”

Twilight met Chrysalis’ gaze, causing both of them to smile. “Of course.”

The lab descended back into the quiet. But this time, Chrysalis didn’t look away. Instead, she watched as Twilight moved up and down the room, mixing potions and taking notes. Sometimes she would swish the mixture around, resulting in her either smiling or grimacing. Chrysalis found enjoyment in watching her work, though she didn’t know why. Perhaps it was simply the way Twilight seemed enraptured. She was in her element here. And she looked the part.

“What?” Twilight asked, cracking a smile.

“I didn’t say anything,” Chrysalis said.

“Why are you staring at me like that?” Twilight touched her cheek. “I don’t have something on my muzzle, do I?”

Chrysalis shook her head.

“Then why are you staring at me like that?”

“Maybe I’m just enjoying the show?”

“The show?” Twilight asked incredulously.

“Yeah.”

Twilight set down her beaker. “And what show is that?”

“You. Working.”

“You like watching me work?” Twilight snorted. “Thanks, I guess?”

“I don’t really know how to explain it . . . it’s like . . .” Chrysalis closed her eyes. She felt the muscles in her cheeks tighten as the edges of her lips curled upward. She’d smiled before, of course. A sadistic grin here, a condescending smirk there. Even the face that she made during a half-crazed laugh was sort of like a smile. But this felt different. There was no reason behind her choice. She wasn’t even sure she had consciously made it. She just smiled.

“Hey, are you still with me?”

Twilight’s voice snapped Chrysalis out of her thoughts. When she opened her eyes, Twilight was standing close, leaning forward for a better look at the changeling’s face.

“I’m still here,” Chrysalis answered.

“You sure? You just kind of . . . trailed off there.”

“I don’t know how to explain it. I feel . . . I feel like I could sit here and watch you do this all day. I’m . . . enjoying it?” Chrysalis furrowed her brow. “Actually, that sounds bad. I don’t mean it in a bad way. I’m not, like, a boss, watching my peons work beneath my whip. I like watching you like . . . how you might watch a butterfly. Or maybe–”

“Chrysalis!” Twilight interrupted. “Take a breath.”

“Why? I don’t need to breathe–”

“That’s not the point.” Twilight lowered her hoof. “I understand what you’re trying to say. I didn’t think you meant it in a bad way. I think you’re enjoying yourself. You’re having fun.”

“Fun?” Chrysalis smirked. “I guess that could be it.”

Twilight returned to her experiments. “You sound surprised.”

“I’m not used to feeling it.” Chrysalis started to stare off into the distance again. “I’ve spent my life struggling to survive. Fun isn’t usually a part of that.” She sighed. “But I think you’re right.”

“You’re saying you’ve never had fun?” Twilight asked, squinting.

“Not for a long time. Not since Blue and I would go out for our nights on the town.”

A pause.

“You really miss him, huh?”

“I do.”

“He sounds like a real class-act stallion.”

“He was.” Chrysalis stared up at the ceiling. “You would have liked him, too.”

“Was he a scholar?”

“Close. He was a scoundrel.”

Twilight shook her head. “Those are nothing alike.”

“Sure they are,” Chrysalis said. “Just because you learn different things, doesn’t mean you aren’t inquisitive about it. He would be lost in a lab like this. The same way you would probably be lost trying to sneak through a crowded bar. You’re both geniuses in different ways.”

“I guess.” Twilight shrugged.

“He was fascinated with magic, too.”

“Now that’s something I can understand.” Twilight grabbed a mortar and pestle from a different table and set it down beside her. One-by-one, she dropped in a colorful collection of dried herbs and started to grind them.

“Hey, you’re not upset that I keep mentioning him, are you?” Chrysalis looked at Twilight.

“No.” She stopped long enough to check her work before continuing to grind. “I mean, I was at first. But that memory you showed me . . .”

“What about it?”

“He said something at the end.” Twilight closed her eyes. “‘She is my greatest treasure.’”

“Did he?” Chrysalis wrinkled her muzzle.

“Yes.” Twilight sighed. “I got that from your memory, Chrysalis.”

“You mean that one . . .” Chrysalis cleared her throat. “The one that I didn’t intend to show you.”

“Yeah.”

“Truth be told, I try not to think about that day.”

“I don’t blame you. It was . . . intense. But it was something I think I needed to see.”

Chrysalis shook her head. “It’s not something anypony should see.”

Twilight poured the herb into a half-full beaker and set it aside. “It took me some time to figure it out. I understand how you felt . . . how you still feel about him.” Twilight’s voice dropped to a whisper. “And I understand how hard it was for you to lose him.”

“It was.”

“I know you said I wasn’t a replacement. But if you feel the same way about me that you do about him, then I’m happy with that. And I can only hope that someday I live up to the expectations you have for me. For us.”

“I don’t have expectations for you, Twilight. I just want you to be you.”

“I know. And I think that’s what he wanted, too.” Twilight gripped the edge of the table. “He said: ‘She’s my greatest treasure.’ I think he wanted you to find somepony who made you happy. Somepony to share your memories with.” Twilight arched an eyebrow. “Somepony who you enjoy watching them work, perhaps?”

“Clever.” Chrysalis chuckled silently. “That sounds like a scheme he’d cook up.”

“So . . . what prompted all these questions?” Twilight asked. “In the short time I’ve known you, I don’t think you’ve ever shown concern for – or interest in – another pony.”

“I’ve just been doing some thinking lately.”

Twilight stood quietly, waiting for a continuation, but Chrysalis didn’t have one for her.

“What are you thinking about?”

“A lot of things.”

“What sort of things?”

“You ask a lot of questions.”

“You refuse to give a lot of answers.”

Chrysalis groaned and rolled her eyes. “I went down to see your brother today. At your idiot sister-in-law’s behest.”

Twilight grimaced. “I can only imagine that went well.”

“I barely got a word in before he threw me out.”

“Of course he did.” Twilight sighed. “I’m sorry. You don’t have to worry about him. He’s my brother; I’ll handle him.”

“You’ve got better things to do than argue.” Chrysalis’ ear twitched as she heard Twilight’s footsteps approaching. She opened her eye a little and turned to look at her. “Besides, even if you do manage to convince him, that doesn’t really solve the rest of the situation.”

Twilight sat beside Chrysalis’ crate, leaning against it. “You mean the other ponies.”

“I do.”

“After everything I’ve done for Equestria, they won’t even give me a chance now.” The alicorn scoffed. “I saved them time after time, and they repay me with doubt and suspicion.” She slammed her hoof against the crate. “It’s so aggravating.”

“Being a leader often is.”

“Do you have any advice for me?”

“Kill or exile those who oppose you?” Chrysalis suggested.

“Do you have any advice that’s less . . . violent?”

“Look, I don’t think you want my advice on this.”

“If I didn’t, I wouldn’t have asked.”

Chrysalis rolled to the side of her makeshift bed, allowing her to see Twilight sitting below. “When I was young, I used my power and influence for fun and to live a comfortable life. Even when I set out and became the leader of my own hive, I lost myself in pride and anger. And my subjects suffered for it. I’m not a leader. I never was.”

“But deep down, even if it was in your own, twisted way, you did care about them,” Twilight said.

“I don’t know. The best advice I can offer you as a leader is this: don’t do what I did. Don’t squander your power for pleasure and profit.”

Twilight pinched the bridge of her nose. “That’s great advice, but that doesn’t really help solve my current problem.”

“I told you it wouldn’t.”

Twilight exhaled, sliding down toward the floor as she crumbled inward. “I don’t know if I can do this, Chrysalis.”

“Rowdy subjects are nothing new. You’ll make it through–”

“I don’t mean just that,” Twilight cut in. “It’s all of it. When I was made a princess, I thought it would be my chance to help everypony. To show them all that with the power of friendship, no goal was out of reach. No monster, no spell, no villain could stop that. I tried to show them, to teach them to be gentle and kind. That the world could be such a beautiful place if we could all just get along.”

Twilight hung her head. “And when I look outside, at the anger and hatred in my subject’s eyes . . . I realized that everything I did amounted to nothing.” She took a shaky breath and wiped her eye with the back of her hoof. “I don’t know if I can take it any longer. I don’t know if I want to be a princess.”

“And that’s why you make a great princess.” Chrysalis reached down from her perch, taking Twilight by the chin and kissing her muzzle.

“I’m not in the mood for jokes, Chrysalis.”

“Good. Because I’m not joking.” With a bit of effort, Chrysalis dragged herself over the edge of her nest, sliding down to sit beside Twilight. Almost instinctively, Twilight leaned her head, resting it on the changeling’s shoulder. “You’re upset that they ignored your lesson. But not because it was your lesson. You wanted to help. And now you’re worried that they’re going to hurt themselves or somepony else because of that ignorance.”

“And what makes you think that?” Twilight sniffled.

“Because you’re a good princess.”

“I appreciate the thought, but just because you believe that–”

“Because Celestia believed it.” Chrysalis wrapped a hoof around Twilight’s shoulder, pulling her close and holding her tight. “She made you a princess because she knew you would never stop fighting to help everypony you could.”

“What if she was wrong?” Twilight asked.

“She might be. She’s not infallible. I proved that when I kicked her sunny butt at Cadance’s wedding.” Chrysalis felt Twilight laugh against her chestplate. “But you trusted her enough to take a gamble on me. Shouldn’t you trust her enough to believe she chose correctly when she chose you?”

Twilight sighed. “I don’t know. It’s just . . . a lot.”

“And it’s not yours to handle alone. You’ve got Luna and Cadance. You’ve got your friends. And, of course, you’ve got me. That alone is enough to handle anything life throws your way. And over time, I’m sure you’ll get through to the rest of them.”

“Thank you.” Twilight collapsed into Chrysalis’ lap, staring up at the changeling. “But weren’t you the one who said they might never believe that you’re not as evil as you claim?”

Chrysalis shrugged. “That’s still possible.” She smiled. “But we won’t know unless we try, right? Maybe the world isn’t as bleak as I’d like to think it is.”

“Maybe,” Twilight said.

After several minutes, She finally rose from Chrysalis’ lap. “Alright, that’s enough pity for tonight.” She swallowed and forced herself to stand tall. “I’ve got to get back to work.”

“Now there’s the Twilight that ruined all my evil schemes.”

“Ha.” Twilight rolled her eyes, but couldn’t stop from grinning. “I’m going to be busy up here all night. Probably most of tomorrow, too. Then I’ll have some time while I let the tests run. In the meantime, you should head back to your room and get some rest.”

With a purposeful stride, Twilight returned to her work.